iNEY TO LHASA 
 
 AND 
 
 -^ I-- Y r- 
 
 xi 1 IV 
 
 TIBET 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 SARAl^ CJJANDRA DAS, CLE.
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 RIVERSIDE
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET.
 
 SARAT CHANDRA DAS, CLE.
 
 A JOURNEY TO LHASA 
 AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 By SARAT CHANDEA DAS, C.I.E., 
 
 \ < \ 
 
 Of the Bengal Educational Service, Member of the Asiatic Society, Bengal, etc. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 THE HON. W. W. EOCKHILL. 
 
 SECOND EDITION, REVISED. 
 
 NEW Y O E K : 
 E. P. BUTTON & COMPANY. 
 
 L O N D ( ) X : 
 
 JOHN MUERAY, ALBEMARLE STREET. 
 
 1902.
 
 PRINTED BV 
 
 WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, 
 
 LONDON AND BECCLES. 
 
 DS7g5 
 
 ict0 2.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 S All AT Chandea Das was born in the town of Chittagong, in Eastern 
 Bengal, in 1849, in a Hindu family of the vaidiia, or medical caste. 
 He received his education in the Presidency College at Calcutta, 
 where he became favourably known to Sir Alfred Croft, the present 
 Director of Public Instruction of Bengal, who ever since has been his 
 friend and guide in his geographical and literary work, and by whose 
 representations to the Indian Government it became possible for him 
 to perform his important journeys into Tibet. 
 
 While still in the engineering department of the college he was 
 appointed in 1874 head master of the Bhutia Boarding School, just 
 opened at Darjiling by order of the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, 
 Sir George Campbell. Sarat Chandra at once applied himself with 
 characteristic energy to the study of the Tibetan language, and 
 established friendly relations with the Raja of Sikkim and many of 
 the leading lamas in that country, to which he made several short 
 trips in the succeeding years. 
 
 In 1878, lama Ugyen-gyatso, who was attached to his school as 
 Tibetan teacher, was sent to Tashilhunpo and Lhasa with tribute from 
 his monastery, and advantage was taken of tliis opportunity to 
 ascertain whether permission could not be obtained from the Tibetan 
 authorities for Sarat Chandra to visit Tibet. The lama was so 
 fortunate as to obtain from the Prime Minister of the Panchen 
 rinpoche of Tashilhunpo an invitation for Sarat Chandra to visit that 
 great centre of lamaist learning, of which George Bogle and Samuel 
 Turner have left us such interesting descriptions ; and, so as further to 
 insure his safety and justify his presence in the country in the eyes 
 of the suspicious lamas and Chinese, the Minister had the Babu's 
 name entered as a student of theology in the Grand Monastery of that
 
 vi INTRODUOTION. 
 
 place. A passport was also brought Sarat Chandra by the laraa, 
 issued to him by the Prime jMinister, by which a choice of roads to 
 enter Tibet was given him, and his safe conduct insured to Shigatse. 
 
 Armed with these credentials, Sarat Chandra set out for Tashi- 
 Ihunpo in June, 1879, accompanied by lama Ugyen-gyatso, and there 
 he remained for nearl}- six months, the guest of the Prime Minister, 
 with whose assistance he was able to make a careful examination of 
 the rich collections of books in the great libraries of the convent, 
 bringing back with him to India a large and valuable collection of 
 works in Sanskrit and Tibetan, He also explored during this journey 
 the country north and nortli-east of Kanchanjinga, of which nothing 
 was previously known, noting with great care observations of bearing 
 and distances. Not the least valuable result of this journey was, 
 however, the friendly relations which the traveller was able to 
 establish with the liberal and powerful Prime Minister, who, deeply 
 interested in w^estern civilization and its wonderful discoveries, of 
 which he had learned much from the mouth of Sarat Chandra, 
 requested him to come back again to Tashilhunpo, to instruct him 
 further in the wonders of the west. 
 
 An account of tliis first journey was printed by the Bengal 
 Government some time after tlie author's return, with a prefatory 
 note by the traveller's friend. Sir Alfred Croft. As the route therein 
 described is the same as that followed by the traveller in his second 
 and more extended journey of 1881-82, and as the results of his 
 studies in Tibet in 1879, as shown in this report, bear nearly 
 exclusively on historical and religious subjects, it has been deemed 
 advisable to omit it from the present publication, embodying in footnotes 
 all such details as have been found in it bearing on the geography 
 and ethnology of Tibet, and which are not in the later and fuller report. 
 
 The year 1880 was passed by Sarat Chandra at his liome in 
 Darjiling, working on papers on the history, religion, etlmology, and 
 folk-lore of Tibet, drawn from the data collected during his journey. 
 These papers, most of them of great value to Oriental students, have 
 since appeared in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society and in 
 that of the Buddhist Text Society of India, which Sarat Chandra 
 founded in 1892, and of which he has since remained the secretary.
 
 INTB OD UCTION. vii 
 
 In Xovember, 1881, in fulfilment of the promise previously made 
 to the Prime Minister of the Panchen rinpoche, Sarat Chandra 
 started on his second journey to Tibet, again accompanied by Ugyen- 
 gyatso, who acted as secretary, collector, and surveyor, though much 
 of the later work, including the extremely important survey of Lake 
 Palti (Yamdo tso), was done by the traveller himself. Sarat Chandra 
 again established his headquarters at Tashilhunpo, whence he made 
 various excursions along both banks of the great Tsangpo, from Sakya 
 in the west to Samye and Tse-tang in the east. He was also so 
 fortunate as to be able to make a short visit to Lhasa, which had 
 only been done twice by native explorers prior to his time, once in 
 1866 by i^ain Singh, and again in 1880 by Kishen Singh, the latter 
 making a detailed map of the whole city and its environs. He was 
 present at an audience of the Tale lama, and visited a number of the 
 important monuments of the city ; but for various reasons, especially 
 of a prudential nature, he was prevented from seeing many places of 
 great interest in and around the city ; but his valuable notes are 
 a most important addition to the descriptions left us by previous 
 travellers. 
 
 After tins brief visit to the capital of Tibet, Sarat Chandra 
 explored the valley of the Yalung, where Tibetan civilization is said 
 to have first made its appearance, gathering everywhere, with the 
 usual thoroughness which distinguishes his work, valuable information 
 concerning each locality traversed. In January, 1883, he re-entered 
 India after an absence of about fourteen months. 
 
 The report of this journey was printed in two separate publica- 
 tions by order of the Government of Bengal. They are entitled, 
 " Narrative of a Journey to Lhasa," and " Narrative of a Journey 
 Round Lake Palti (Yamdok), and in Lhokha, Yarlung, and Sakya." 
 For various reasons these reports were kept as strictly confidential 
 documents by the Indian Government until about 1890, when 
 selections from them, bearing exclusively upon the ethnology of 
 Tibet, however, appeared in an article in the July number of the 
 Contemporary licview, and five years later further extracts from them 
 were published in the August number of the Nineteenth Century. It 
 is these reports which, with only such slight modifications as have
 
 viii INTR OD UCTION. 
 
 seemed absolutely necessaiy to make the narrative connected, are 
 published in the present volume. 
 
 In 1885, when the Government of India contemplated sending a 
 mission to Tibet, and the late Honourable Colman Macauley was sent 
 by it to Peking to obtain the necessary authorization of the Chinese 
 Government to the projected embassy, Sarat Chandra accompanied 
 him to the Chinese capital, where he remained several months in the 
 early part of the year. It was during this visit to Peking that I 
 became acquainted with the Babu, to whom I felt strongly drawn by 
 my lifelong interest in Tibetan studies. Sarat Chandra lived, while 
 at Peking, in the lamasery outside the An-ting gate, known as the 
 Hsi Huang ssu, and in which all Tibetan traders stop when at 
 Peking. He wore the dress common to lamas in China, and was 
 always called the " Ka-che lama," or " the lama from Kashmir." His 
 knowledge of Tibetan, his extensive travels, and his courteous manners 
 gained for him the friendship of many of the lamas, among others of 
 the Chang-chia Hutuketu, the Metropolitan of the lama church in 
 China. Had the mission ever been sent to Tibet, it was understood 
 that Sarat Chandra was to accompany it, and he would have rendered 
 it valuable service ; but the project was abandoned, and since then 
 the Babu has bent all his energies to the publication of Tibetan texts 
 and to the preparation of other works on Buddhism while living in 
 Darjiling, where he holds the position of Tibetan translator to the 
 Government of Bengal. 
 
 The services he rendered Mr. Macauley while in Peking were 
 deemed, however, of such value Ijy the Indian Government, that on 
 his return to Bengal he was given the title of Eai ]:>ahadur, and 
 created a Companion of the Order of the Indian Empire, and in 1887 
 the lioyal Geographical Society awarded him the " Back Premium " 
 for his geographical researches. 
 
 The amount of literary work accomplished by Sarat Chandra since 
 his return from Tibet in 1883 is enormous in bulk, and its value to 
 students cannot Ije over-estimated. He brought back with him from 
 his travels over two Inmdred volumes, manuscripts or lilock-prints, 
 cibtained from the great libraries in Tibet, a number of them in 
 Sanskrit, and for many centuries past lost in India. From these
 
 TNTRODUGTION. ix 
 
 sources he has drawn for the preparation of the valuable papers 
 which he has since publislied, a list of which would occupy several 
 pages. Besides a large number of translations into English of Tibetan 
 texts, he has edited in Sanskrit for the ' Bibliotheca Indica ' 
 Kshemendra's poem, entitled " Avadana Kalpalata," which he was so 
 fortunate as to discover in Lhasa, and in Tibetan an historical work 
 of great value, another giving the history of the pre-Buddhist or Bon 
 religion of Tibet, a very valuable native grammatical work, and others 
 too numerous to mention. He is now engaged, and has well on 
 through the press, a Tibetan-English dictionary, which, he tells me, 
 will be of about two thousand pages, exclusive of a Sanskrit-English 
 appendix of Buddhist terms. 
 
 This brief notice of Sarat Chandra's literary work will suffice, 
 however, to show that his labours in this field are as important as 
 those which he has rendered to geography. Personally, I am under 
 a lasting debt of gratitude to him for the valuable information which 
 he gave me while in Peking, and which was later on of great use to 
 me during my explorations in Tibet, and I hold myself particularly 
 fortunate in having been chosen by the Eoyal Geographical Society 
 to edit his reports, as it is a means of publicly expressing my 
 indebtedness to him, and also, I trust, of helping him to take the 
 place he so justly deserves beside Csoma de Koros, as one of the 
 greatest pioneers of exploration and discovery in Tibet. 
 
 This introductory note would not be complete if further reference 
 were not made to the Babu's faithful companion and assistant in his 
 two journeys to Tibet, lama Ugyen-gyatso. The lama, who is a 
 Tibetan from Sikkim and connected with the reigning family of that 
 State, was born in 1851 at Yansang, and at the age of ten entered the 
 lamasery of Pema-yangtse, where he took the usual course of monastic 
 studies for twelve years. In 1873 he visited, for the first time, 
 Darjiling in the suite of the Eaja of Sikkim, and a little later on in the 
 same year he was designated by that Prince, and at the request of 
 the Deputy-Commissioner, Mr. Edgar, to fill the post of Tibetan 
 teacher at the Bhutia school at Darjiling, which it was proposed to 
 open. For a time the lama was employed in the ofl&ce of the 
 Deputy-Commissioner, and accompanied that officer on a visit to
 
 X INTIWDUCTION. 
 
 Sikkiiii. In IS 74 lie entered upon his duties as teacher in the 
 school, and continued there until 1878, when he went to Tibet, as 
 previously noted, to bear tribute from his lamasery to the heads of 
 the church. During the lama's residence at iJarjiling he had been 
 instructed in the use of such surveying instruments as it is customary 
 for the trans-frontier surveyors to use, and the accurate work which 
 he did during his various journeys bears witness to the thoroughness 
 with which he was instructed and to his own ability. From this 
 journey of 1878, the lama brought back with him the passport which 
 enabled Chandra Das to make his two journeys to Tibet, in both of 
 which he accompanied him, rendering him everywhere true and 
 valuable service. 
 
 The discovery by Sarat Chandra in 1882 of the true dimensions 
 and shape of Lake Palti,* seemed to Sir Alfred Croft so important 
 that in June, 1883, he despatched the lama to cover the same ground 
 in order to check off, verify, and complete the survey of the Babu. 
 This he successfully did, adding only to the latter's work a small 
 portion to the south-east of the lake, l)ut establishing the great 
 accuracy of the previous survey. He also explored the Lhobrak (Manas 
 valley, and again visited Lhasa, returning to India by way of the 
 Tang la and Chumbi valley, and reaching Darjiling in December of 
 the same year. A report of this work was prepared by Colonel, now 
 Sir Thomas, Holdich, and appeared in the " Report of the Explorations 
 in Sikkim, Bhutan, and Tibet from 1856 to 1886," which was 
 published in 1889 by the Trigonometrical Survey of India, and is 
 frequently quoted in the notes to the present narrative. 
 
 Since then the lama, whose services have been rewarded by the 
 Indian Government with the title of Eai Bahadur, a silver medal and 
 a grant of money, has been employed as chief Tibetan translator to 
 Government, serving in that capacity during the late Sikkim expedi- 
 tion, and has also given valuable assistance to Sarat Chandra in 
 
 editing Tibetan texts. 
 
 AV. W. KOCKHILL. 
 Block Island, U.S.A., 
 July 27, 1899.t 
 
 * Sai-iit Cliandra has, in lionour of Sir Alfred Croft, named the lake Yanido Croft. 
 See Journ. Buddh. Text Soc, iv. jjt. iii. p. iv. 
 
 t The publiciitiou of thia volume lias been unavoidably delayed.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PACK 
 
 I. JoUR>rEY FROJI DaRJILIXG TO TASHILnUXPO ... ... ... 1 
 
 II. Residence at Tashilhuxpo ... ... ... ... 45 
 
 III. Journey to Dongtse ... ... ... ... ... G9 
 
 IV. Residence at Tashilhuxpo, axd preparations for Journey to 
 
 Lhasa ... ... ... ... ... ... 104 
 
 V. Froji Tashilhuxpo to Yamdo Samdixg, and thexce to Lhasa 122 
 
 VI. Residexce at Lhasa ... ... ... ... ... 148 
 
 VII. GOVERXMEXT OF LhASA — CUSTOMS, FESTIVALS, ETC. ... 171 
 
 VIII. Returx TO Tashilhuxpo an-d Ugyex- gyatso's visit to the Bon'bo 
 
 Saxctuary of Rigyal Sent)Ar .. ... ... ... 105 
 
 IX. FUXERAL OF the PaNCHEX RiNPOCHE — ViSIT TO THE GrEAT 
 
 Lamasery of Samye axd to Yarluxg ... ... ... 213 
 
 X. Visit to Sakya axd Return to India ... ... ... 237 
 
 XI. Social DmsioNS — Marriage — Fuxeral.s — ^Iedicixe — Festivals 246
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.* 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Portrait of Sarat Chandra Das ... ... ... ... Frontispiece 
 
 Map showing the Routes op Sarat Chandra Das through Sikkim and 
 
 Tibet ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 A LiMBu Woman of the Kikati Tribe ... ... ... ... ... 9 
 
 A Lepcha Soldier ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 25 
 
 Sarat Chandra crossing the Donkhya Pass ... ... ... ... 42 
 
 Town of Shigatse ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 45 
 
 The Grand Monastery op Tashilhunpo . . . ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Khandko Ye-shes. Padma Sambhava. Lha-cham Mandaeasa ... 58 
 
 Chang-sa Egyab-pa, Wine-drinking concluding Wedding Ceremonies ... 73 
 
 Black-hat Dance (Shanag Cham) ... ... ... ... ... 115 
 
 A Tibetan Lhacham (Tibetan Princess) in Full Dress ... ... ... 120 
 
 Tibetan Nobleman ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 125 
 
 Nam Tos-sras (Vaisravana), the Guardian King op the North ... ... 136 
 
 The Disposal of the Dead (by cutting the Corpse into pieces) ... 140 
 
 Plan of Lhasa ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 149 
 
 Plan of the City of Lhasa ... ... ... ... ... 151 
 
 POTALA, THE RESIDENCE OF THE DaLAI LAMA, AT LhASA ... ... ... 154 
 
 Paldan Lhamo (srimati-devi) ... ... ... ... ... 158 
 
 Cho-Khang, THE Grand Temple of Buddha, at Lhasa ... ... ... 160 
 
 Funeral Procession ... ... ... ... ... ... 164 
 
 Potala, the Palace op the Grand Lama ... ... ... ... 166 
 
 Lama delivering an Oracle ... ... ... ... ... 175 
 
 A Little Girl, Daughter of a Tibetan Nobleman ... ... ... 200 
 
 The "Shabdo" (Foot Dance) of Tibet ... ... ... ... 201 
 
 Lake below the Yumptso La, Sikkim ... ... ... ... ... 215 
 
 View in Lhonak looking towards the Naku La ... ... ... 219 
 
 View in Lhonak near Tebli ... ... ... ... ... ... 223 
 
 Cane Bridge on the Rungit River ... ... ... ... ... 229 
 
 Bamboo Galleries in Talung Valley ... ... ... ... ... 233 
 
 Waterfall above Talung Monastery on the Way to Yumptso La ... 239 
 
 View in Lhonak, Chomuimo in Distance ... ... ... ... 243 
 
 Spurs op Simvu and Kangchenjunga from the Moraine of the Zemu Glacier 249 
 
 SiNIOLCHUM OR D" ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 253 
 
 Map op Tibet and the surrounding Regions ... ... ... At end 
 
 * The views are intended to show the general character of the scenery, and do not 
 necessarily illustrate places visited by the autlior.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTEAL TIBET. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 JOUENEY FKOM DAKJILING TO TASHILHUNPO. 
 
 November 7, 1881. — On the night of my departure from Darjiling,* 
 the moon was shining brightly, though some dark clouds presaged 
 a slight fall of rain. Our eyes often turned with anxiety towards the 
 mountain-tops on the eastern outskirts of Nepal, to see if snow was 
 falling on them ; and the fear of death in the snows and the hope of 
 overcoming the obstacles of nature alternated within me as I left my 
 home in Darjiling, soon to bid a long farewell to my native land, 
 with but faint hope that I would ever see it again. 
 
 I rode on silently, and, to my great relief, unnoticed by any one, 
 save one or two Bhutias on their way towards Darjiling, and in 
 the stillness of the night we could hear the songs of the workwomen 
 of Takvar and the music of their pipes and drums. Coming to the 
 river, which was rather broad at this season of the year, I met lama 
 Ugyen-gyatso, who was waiting to help me across. Three or four 
 bamboos loosely laid over the main stream enabled us to cross, though 
 with some difficulty, and with the help of an intelligent Bhutia 
 attendant I was able to push on over the narrow slippery path till 
 half-past one, when I reached Gok, now a deserted village, where, in 
 place of the dozen shops and pretty Buddhist shrine which formerly 
 marked the place, I found but a cow-shed where a Nepali was snoring 
 fast asleep. It was here that the up-country grain- sellers used to 
 come to buy large quantities of Indian corn and cardamom seed to 
 resell in the Darjiling bazar. 
 
 * On the origin of Darjiling as a eanatorinm, see Hooker, 'Himalayan Journals,' 
 (1854) 1. 115. 
 
 B
 
 2 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Spreading our rugs in the long grass near the cow-shed, we tried 
 to rest for a wliile ; hut what with the unevenness of the ground, 
 insects creeping over me, the prickly points of Ijramhles and weeds 
 penetrating the thin rug on which I lay, and a shower of rain 
 which wetted us through, we could get no sleep, so we started again 
 at four in the morning. The path, hardly a foot broad, was choked 
 with weeds and long grass. Lighting my lantern, I followed 
 Plmrchung, my shot-gun tied across the top of the load he carried, 
 and with many a slip and tumble we reached the valley of the 
 Rummam at daybreak. 
 
 Novcmher 8. — The Eummam, one of tlie principal feeders of the 
 Great Piungit, rises in the Singli mountains, and forms the boundary 
 between Britisli territory and independent Sikkim on the north-west, 
 all the country to the right (south) of it belonging to the former 
 (iovernment. We found it a raging torrent, and only spanned by a 
 light footbridge of bamboo poles resting on a huge boulder in the 
 middle of the stream, and held down by rocks. The Lepchas and 
 Limbus catch fish, sometimes of considerable size, in the cold season 
 in the pools in the river-bed, which the former sell in the Darjiling 
 bazar. Sal trees were abundant, and on the hill-slopes we saw 
 cardamom and cotton now ready to be picked. On the larger patches 
 of cultivation, guards were stationed in bamboo watch-houses to scare 
 away the monkeys and bears with bamboo clappers. I was told that 
 a large species of monkeys, besides the small variety of which we 
 saw a few, are found in this valley, and that they are a terror to the 
 peasants and to solitary female travellers.* To kill these the Lepchas 
 use dogbane and other poisonous roots, which they mix with cooked 
 edible roots or rice. 
 
 On nearing the bridge, we fell in with some twenty men carrying 
 oranges to Darjiling, but I was fortunately able to pass by unnoticed. 
 After a short rest, during which I had some breakfast, and changed 
 my Indian dress for a Tibetan one, we resumed our journey uphill, 
 leaving the Mitogang road on our right. Antelope and wild goat 
 iiliuiunl lieveabout, l)ut the villagers shoot but little : they are so poor 
 
 * Hooker, op, cit., ii. 37, mentions sceinp; a troop of large monkeys in the 
 Lamteug valley (alt. 9000 feet) in Sikkim. Ihid.,]>. 108, he says that in the most snowy 
 part of Sikkim (near the Tnnkra la) "large monkeys are also found on the skirls of 
 the pine forests, and a curious long-tailed animal, Ailurun orJiracmts, iieculiiir to the 
 Himalaya, sometliing between a diiiiinulive bear and a squirrel." Large monkeys are 
 also found in Eastern Tibet at about 'JOOO feet alt.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 6 
 
 that they have hardly a dozen matchlocks among them all. Nepalese 
 settlers are numerous here, and I noticed some Brahmans and Chetris 
 who live chiefly by selling milk and butter. "We passed several 
 paddy fields made on terraces along the hillsides, where ploughs 
 drawn by bullocks were used ; but the Bhutias neither terrace the 
 hillsides nor do they use ploughs, but keep to their time-honoured 
 implements, hoes and clubs {in) of oak, by which they get but scanty 
 returns. The Limbus * till the ground for three consecutive years, 
 and then leave it fallow for three, when the weeds are cut and burnt, 
 and it is again put under cultivation. 
 
 After ascending several hills by steep paths, we came to the top 
 of a ridge marked by a mcndoiKj and a cJwrten,'\ and from whence a 
 picturesque view of the valley of Dhuramdien, dotted with numerous 
 houses, and of the surrounding country is obtained. This spot is 
 called Mani-dara by the Pahirias, and Chor ten-gang by the Bhutias, 
 both names meaning " the ridge of the sacred stuim!^ Here we halted 
 by the side of a rill, and purchased two bottles of imcnva beer J and 
 vegetables from some Limbus. 
 
 November 9. — Our way led along an easy path by Limbu houses 
 with sheepfolds and pigsties in front of them, and around which a few 
 goats and cows were also seen. The Limbu fowls, by the way, are 
 not so large as those of the Bhutias. As I journeyed on we talked of 
 some of the Limbu § customs, the most remarkable of which is that 
 
 * Called Chung by the Lepchas. Though not divided into castes, they belong to 
 several tribes. All consider themselves as the earliest inhabitants of the Tambur valley, 
 thougli they have a tradition of Laving originally emigrated from Tibet. See Hooker, 
 op. cit., i. 137. 
 
 t It would, perhaps, be better to transcribe this mangdong (from Tibetnn mang, 
 " many ; " and dong, " stones "). Chorten is mchod, " ofiering ; " rten, " receptacle." It 
 is usually pronounced chiirten. See infra, 37, 40. — (W. R.) 
 
 X Made from half-fermented millet. Murwa is Eleusine coracana. See Hooker, op. 
 cit., i. 133, 175.— (W. E.) 
 
 § The country between tbe Arun and Tambur is called Limbudu by the Nepali 
 natives, and the aboriginal people who have dwelt there from time immemorial are 
 designated by the name of Limbu, though they call themselves by the name of Yak- 
 thanga. In the same manner the tribes inhabiting Kirauta, or the regions between 
 Dudkosi and the Arun, are called Kirat, which name is as old as that of the great 
 Hindu deity Mahadeva. The Kirat of the north and the Limbu of the south were 
 known to the ancients by the name of Kirata, on account of their living by hunting and 
 carrying on trade with the natives of the plains in musk, yak-tails, shellac, cardamoms, 
 etc., from the earliest Hindu periods. See also infra, p. 26. 
 
 The Tibetans and the Bhutias of Nepal and Sikkim call the Limbus by the name 
 of Tsang, probably on account of their having emigrated from the Tsang province of 
 Tibet. Both tradition and written Limbu works relate that the Limbu people partly
 
 4 JOURNEY TO LHASA ASD CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 of beating drums on even' trixdal occasion. Every Limbu family, be 
 it poor or rich, j)03ses3es, as a rule, three or four tambourine- shaped 
 drums, which they beat on going out of or returning to their villages. 
 The wife or children beat them in honour of the husband when he 
 goes out, and the latter when he leaves the house. 
 
 Crossing the range we entered a richer country, as was evidenced 
 by the vegetation and the abundance of trees. We saw long canes 
 growing luxuriantly, and there was quite a large grove of plantation 
 trees, showing the warm climate the country enjoys. 
 
 Noveiiiler 10. — The sky was cloudy and the atmosphere filled 
 with fog when we set out. Along the banks of the streams we 
 had to cross grew tall pines and giant ferns, wdiile thick brush- 
 wood, ferns and rattans lined the banks, the water dashing down 
 from the hill-tops in cascades. Pushing our way through the dense 
 forests of the Hi range, the sky scarcely visible through the lofty 
 oaks, pines and magnolias, we reached after an hour's hard ascent 
 the Eishi chorten, near which is a moss-covered mendong. The 
 Hi La commences here, and from it one commands an excellent 
 
 emigrated thither (to Limbuan) from Tsang in Thibet and Kashi in tlie Madhya Desh, 
 and partly sprang from underneath a hnge rock in the village of Khedab, to the north- 
 east of Taanpur. So that the Limbu people were divided into three great tribes, 
 according to their original homes, Tsang, Kashi, and Phedah. The first brancli from 
 Tsang spread over Tambur-Khola, Phalung, Mirva Khola itself, Mayiwa, and 
 Yangrub, being designated by the 'i'ibetans as Tsang Monpa, or the Limbus inhabiting 
 the defiles. Those who came from Kashi occupied Chaibisa, Kaikhola, and Tsolkar. 
 Those that sprang from underneath the great rock of Phedah were also called Baiphuta. 
 The name of the place in the middle of which stands the huge slab of rock, measuring 
 a hundred fathoms on either side, was Phedah Pangi-loma, which is evidently a corrup- 
 tion of the name Pheduh Pangi-lungpa, oi "the pasture land in Pheduh." See also 
 infra, p. 2(5. 
 
 The Baiphuta Limbu were the most powerful and numerous; their chief, Baiphuta 
 Han Ilaja, ruled over Eastern Nejjal. All the Limbu tribes, as well as the Kiratas, 
 paid him tribute and military service, in a manner resembling the feudal system of 
 Europe. The fKjwer of this family havlug declined, the third tribe assumed the 
 supremacy, and ma.ssacred the adherents of the former rulers. After the fall of the Han 
 dynasty there was anarchy all over Eastern Nepal, until there arose in the Srisobha tribe 
 a mighty man called Marang, who succeeded in reconciling the different tribes, and was 
 elected king over all the aboriginal tribes of Eastern Nepal, the southern X'ortion being 
 ruled by a Xewar chief. After the death of the most distinguished of his successors, 
 Mohan i Raja, the Limbu tribes again fell into anarchy, and continued in this state for 
 more than a century. At last, probably in the ninth centurj-, appeared the famous 
 Srijanga, the deified hero of the Limbus. The cis-Himalayan Bhutius identify him 
 with an incarnation of Padma Sambhava, and attribute to him the introduction of the 
 art of writing by the invention of an alphabet. Tradition also attributes the introduction 
 of this art to Marang Kaja, and its revival to Srijanga. — (S. C. D.) See Gazetteer of 
 Sihldm. pp. 36-38.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 5 
 
 view of South-Western Sikkim, including Tonglo and Singli, and 
 the hills of Darjiling. In the thickets roundabout were to be seen 
 the tracks of wild pigs, and the woods were alive with monkeys 
 which feed on acorns. 
 
 At about 1 p.m. we reached the top of the range, some 6000 
 feet above the level of the sea. Crossing a number of brooks which 
 empty into the Eishi, we came to some cowsheds, where I would 
 have liked to have rested; but no rest was possible, for I could 
 see the leeches * spanning their length with swift but measured 
 paces, making for me with haste. 
 
 At 4 p.m. we commenced our descent from the top of the ridge, 
 which is marked by a lartse f — here a bush of dwarf bamboos, with 
 scraps of red cloth tied to it, near which Phurchung uttered his 
 Iha sol,X or invocation to the mountain deities. We halted for the 
 night in a little clearing in the jungle at the foot of a gigantic 
 oak, a few miles above the village of Lingcham. The giant nettle 
 creeper here attains its largest growth, some more than 100 feet 
 long. The tree nettle also abounds in this forest, and our servants 
 found also the common nettle, the tender leaves of which make 
 excellent soup.§ 
 
 November 11. — The sky was overcast, and there was rain and 
 sunshine at the same time, a phenomenon the IMiutias call mdog- 
 ckarpa, or " flowery shower." The village of Hi, by which we passed, 
 contains several Bhutia, Lepcha, and Limbu houses. || The latter 
 
 * Cf. Hooker, op. cit., i. p. 107 : " They puncture through thick worsted stockings, 
 and even trousers, and when full roll in the form of a little soft ball into the bottom of 
 the shoe. . . ." Ibid., p. 167, he makes mention of them swarming below 7000 feet. 
 " a small black species above 3000 feet, and a large yellow-brown solitary one below 
 that elevation." — (W. K.) Leeches are found at all elevations up to 10,000 feet at least. 
 
 t La, " pass ; " rise, " point, summit ; " usually a pile of stones with brush stuck in 
 it, on which rags are hung. — (W. R.) 
 
 X Lha, "god;" gsoJ, "to beg." The invocation I have always heard used is " Z/m 
 gya lo, lha (jya lo," meaning, " god (give me) an hundred years, god (give me) an hundred 
 years ! "— (W. R.) 
 
 § The giant nettle is the Urtica heterophyUa. Hooker, op. cit., i. IS'2. Tiie 
 fibres of some nettles are twisted for bowstrings, others as thread for sewing and 
 weaving, while many are eaten raw and in soups, especially the numerous little 
 succulent species. The Urtica crenulata, or great shrubby nettle, grows also in 
 these parts. Hooker, op. cit., ii. 18S. — (W. R.) 
 
 !1 On the Lepchas. see Dr. A. Campbell, Jour. Anth. Inst., i. 128, et seq. Dr 
 r'ampbell has also written several valuable papers on the Limboos in the Jour. Asiat. See. 
 of Bengal for 1855 and other years, and in the Jour. Anth. Ind., vol. i. ; also papers on 
 the Mnrnis and Haius of Nepaul and 8ikkiin, in the same collection, I believe ; but
 
 G JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 people seem to be prosperous ; they cultivate rice on irrigated terraces, 
 and use a plough drawn by buffaloes. A few liundred yards above 
 the Pdver Kalai (also called Kalhait) we saw cardamom patches 
 carefully fenced. The Kalai river, which we found rapid at even 
 this season of the year, rises in the Singli pass, and after a cir- 
 cuitous course of about 20 miles, empties into the great Pamgit near 
 the foot of Tashiding hill. Villages are numerous along the river for 
 many miles ; they are situated on ridges, which look like lateral 
 ribs of a ranQe running on either side of the Kalai from west to 
 east, generally sending out southerly spurs. 
 
 The Kalai is overhung on both sides by lofty trees growing on 
 steep banks apparently inaccessible when looked at from the river 
 bank. The river is bridged by two long, stout Ijamboos resting on 
 a huge Ijoulder in the middle of the stream, and weighted down with. 
 slabs of stone. 
 
 In the shallow part of the stream piles have been driven to hold 
 bamboo nets for capturing fish. This torrent is well known for its 
 delicious fish; and we saw growing by some of the Limbu houses 
 the na-dag-sldg* a tree, the leaves of which are used to poison fish 
 which swarm in the stagnant pools in the river. 
 
 There are five classes of priests among the Limbu people, who 
 perform their religious and secular ceremonies. They are called 
 Phedanfjla, Bijna, Dami, Baidaiuj, and Srijanr/a.^ 
 
 The Phedangba enjoy the privilege of conducting tlie religious 
 ceremonies, and of dealing in omens and fortune-telling. The Bijuba 
 are trained to the Shamanic worship, of which fantastic dances 
 are the characteristic feature. The third order practice witchcraft 
 exclusively, and are said to be able to expel evil spirits through the 
 
 they are not accessible to me. Dr. Hooker, op. cit., i. 127-136, says of the Lepchas : 
 " They, or at least some of their tribes, call themselves Rong and Arratt, and their 
 country Dijong. I'olyandy is unknown among them, and polygamy rare. Marriage 
 is by purchase. Tlie dead are burnt or buried. Omens are sought in tlie entrails of 
 fowls (p. i:!5). They have no religion, tliough acknowledging the existence of good 
 and bad spirits." — (W. R.) 
 
 * Perhaps Nya-dug-shing (nya, " lisli ; " dug, '' poison ; " nhing, " tree "). Dr. 
 Hocjker (o;;. cit., i. J 68) mentions as growing in Sikkim, aconite and convallaria 
 yielding the hihh poison. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Dr. Hooker (op. ell., i. 138) says that in their funeral ceremonies " the Bijooa 
 of the Lepchas is employed; but the Limboo has also priests of his own, called 
 ' Phednngljos,' who belong to ratlier a high(;r order than the Bijooas." Dr. Hooker's 
 description of the Bijua and of the Lepchas' religious beliefs prove tliem conclusively 
 to profess nearly the same religion as tlie Honbo of Tibet. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 7 
 
 mouth. The fourth class, called Baidang, are physicians, the name 
 Baidang being undoubtedly derived from the Sanskrit Baidya. The 
 fifth, which is the most important of the five orders, has the exclusive 
 privilege of interpreting the religious books, and of studying religious 
 observances and rites. My informant, though a Srijanga, combined 
 in his person the qualifications of the other four orders; hence his 
 great reputation among the Limbus, who considered him endowed 
 with divine attributes. 
 
 Leaving the banks of the Kalai, we pushed on uphill through 
 long grass and reed thickets, where wild pigs were numerous and 
 the porcupine abounds.* The latter animal is said to do much harm 
 to pulse and radish fields, and destroys a great many of the wild 
 yams on which the people chiefly subsist. On ascending about 
 3000 feet above the Kalai valley, we enjoyed distant views of 
 Pema-yangtse, Yantang, Hi, Sakyang, and other villages on the 
 high flat ridges on either side of the Kalai and Eatong rivers, 
 and on our right was the village of Lingcham with its orange 
 groves and numerous muriva fields. We halted near a Limbii 
 house, and the coolies plucked wild onions {lagog)-f growing in 
 the crevices of the rocks, with which they seasoned their curries. 
 This lagog, though smelling like the common garlic, is not half so 
 strong, and gives a peculiar flavour to meat. It is said to produce 
 coughing. 
 
 November 12. — We continued to ascend by a hardly discernible 
 trail, passing patches of Indian corn and a few miserable Limbu 
 houses : one woman we saw was carrying a Ijasketful of wild apricots. 
 At 2 p.m. we reached the top of the ridge, on the furthest extremity 
 of which to our right was the Sangnag Choiling (pronounced 
 Changachelling) monastery, while near the path we were following 
 was an old moss-covered chorten. 
 
 Passing through dense woods of oaks and pines, and pushing our 
 way through thickets of tree-nettle and underbrush, we reached, 
 after two hours, the little village of Tale, where there are some 
 twenty houses, and around which some mares, buffaloes, pigs, and a 
 large number of cows M^ere feeding. The inhabitants were anxious 
 
 * Cf. Hooker, op. cit, i. 205.— (W. R.) 
 
 t The Tibetan word lagog is usually translated garlic. I have always heard onion 
 called by its Chinese name tsung. Wild onions are very common in Northern Tibet, at 
 elevations of 15,000 feet and upwards.— (W. R.)
 
 8 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTS AL TIBET. 
 
 to get salt from us iii exchange for clucnij* for the October fall 
 of snow had prevented the Yangpung salt dealers from reaching 
 this place, and salt was in consequence scarce ; but we had to decline 
 their offers, as we had no more than we required ourselves.f 
 
 Novemher 13. — Our way led us through the village of Tale to 
 the Eingbi river, a stream as rapid as the Kalai. There is a strong 
 bamboo bridge over it, but we crossed by some bamboos laid side by 
 side wliere the river was narrowest. To the north-west of the village, 
 on a parallel ridge trending northward from the same range of hills, 
 is the village of Nambura. We followed the stream up for 5 miles 
 by a circuitous trail, and then crossed over again to the right 
 bank, a little below Nambura. The path led along the side of a 
 cliff, and we had great difficulty in making our way along its slippery 
 side, placing our feet in fissures of rocks and holding fast by creepers 
 and grass. Then, following the course of the river, we ascended 
 towards the village of Eingbi, and looking back we saw Tale, Nam- 
 bura, and many other villages perched high up on the mountain 
 sides several thousand feet above us. 
 
 Passing under a huge rock, below which the stream had cut 
 gullies, we crossed over by means of bamboos and wooden ladders. 
 Looking up once I saw some stuffed pheasants and a Tibetan shirt 
 of red cloth hidden in a fissure of the rock, evidently by some 
 bird-s///7.fl?7'.s'. Birds of various hues, especially several varieties of 
 pheasants, abound in these woods, which are frequented by shikaris 
 who earn a livelihood by selling stuffed birds at Darjiling. 
 
 A mile further on we came to the village of Eingbi,:^ situated 
 in a beautiful plain, behind which rose cragged rocks ; to the north 
 and east the Eingbi river roared far down below us. The wild 
 plantain, a gigantic rattan, and numerous pines and oaks covered 
 the hills on the other side of the torrent. There are here a half- 
 dozen houses inhabited by Limbus, who raise rice, Indian corn, 
 murwa, and other varieties of millet. 
 
 As soon as Phurchung had laid his load on the ground, he ran 
 off to the house of an acquaintance to buy for me some bottles of 
 
 * Cluing \h made from half fermonted barley, and is the national drink of Tibet. 
 On its preparation, see daeschke, ' Tib.-Engl. Dictionary,' s. r. chaiig, and infra 34, 
 note 1.— (W. R.) 
 
 t On tiie salt trade rit'i the Rathong valley, see Hooker, op. cil., i. 340, 350. 
 
 X Hooker's Rinpjbee.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 9 
 
 beer, and presently returned with three, of which he well knew 
 one would be given him. Our tent was pitched on the flat near 
 the river, and my rugs being spread, I stretched myself at my 
 ease, forgetting the fatigues of the journey. The servants had 
 dispersed, some to collect firewood, some to pick edible wild plants, 
 
 A LIIIBU WOMAN OF THE KIRATl Tlili;i:. 
 
 Others to buy vegetables for our evening meal— nothing broke the 
 silence save the sound of the rushing torrent below. I slept soundly, 
 my mind more occupied with the future than the past. 
 
 Novemhcr 14.— The morning was clear, the view on all sides 
 superb, and, though familiar with mountain scenery, my eye never 
 tired of its wild grandeur. We waited and waited for hours for
 
 10 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 riiurehung, whom I had sent to NauiLura to buy provisions ; but, 
 as he had not appeared by noon, we had to give up all thoughts of 
 travelling that day. In the afternoon he made his appearance, 
 loaded with rice, maize, murwa, eggs, vegetables, etc., and leading a 
 ewe, which he said had cost him liS. 4. He was very drunk, but 
 conscious of his condition. He begged to be excused, and, after 
 numerous salams and loUings of the tongue after the Tibetan fashion, 
 he vanished from our sight. 
 
 IVe were asked by the Lirabus to exchange salt, of which they 
 stood much in need, for tsuo* a dyeing creeper which grows here in 
 abundance, and of which they had collected many large bundles ; but 
 again we had to refuse. 
 
 Phurchung much regretted that one of his best friends among the 
 Limbus of this place had gone to a distant village to attend a 
 marriage, for he might have rendered great assistance in many ways. 
 
 The marriage customs of this people are very curious and interest- 
 ing. Some among them at the time of marriage consult astrologers. 
 When a man and a girl think of marrying, they meet, without con- 
 sulting their parents, at some place — a market, if there l)e one near — 
 in order to sing witty songs, in which test the man is required to 
 excel his fair rival. If he is beaten in this contest by the maiden 
 whose hand he covets, he runs away in deep shame at his defeat ; 
 but if he wins, he seizes her by the hand and takes her to his home 
 without further ceremony, but usually accompanied by a female 
 companion. If the man has had some previous knowledge of the 
 girl's superior attainment in singing, he sometimes liribes the maiden's 
 companion to declare him the winner in the singing competition. 
 
 Another means of wife-winning is by courting her in the house 
 of her parents, to which free access is readily gained by presenting 
 the girl's nearest relative living in the house with a pig's carcass, a 
 present called in their language fliudang. When the marriage cere- 
 mony takes place, the bridegroom, if rich enough, kills a buffalo or a 
 pig, which is presented to the bride's parents, a native coin fixed on its 
 forehead. Among the lower people, the parents of the bride seldom 
 know anything about the marriage till the return of the girl from her 
 captor's house. I'hen the marriage ceremony takes place. The 
 
 * 2W Cpron. <),o) means "dye" in Tibetan. Tlie dye here referred to is probably 
 the yellow one prepared from the synqilocos. See Hooker, op. cit., ii. 41, and J.Ii.A.S., 
 1891, '218.— (W.K.)
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 11 
 
 friends and relatives assemble in some spacious courtyard, each 
 bringing a present of a basket of rice, a bottle of murwa or arrack. 
 The bridegroom then beats a drum, to the music of which the bride 
 dances, outsiders also taking part in the dance. This over, a Phe- 
 dangba priest conducts certain religious ceremonies beginning with 
 the following mantra : " According to the commands handed down to 
 us from ancient times and the doings of the patriarchs, we bind our 
 son and daughter to-day in marriage." 
 
 As the priest repeats the formula, the bridegroom places his palm 
 on that of the bride, holding at the same time a cock, and she a hen, 
 which they afterwards hand over to the Phedangba. When the above 
 formula has been recited, the fowls' throats are cut, and they are 
 thrown away for any one to pick up and keep, and the blood is col- 
 lected on a plantain leaf, and from it omens are drawn. In another 
 leaf is some vermilion paint, in which the bridegroom dips his middle 
 finger, which he passes across the forehead of the priest to the tip of 
 the bride's nose. The bridegroom then says, " Henceforth, maiden, 
 thou art my wife ; " and shouting repeatedly, " Maiden, thou art my 
 wife," he puts a vermilion mark on her brow. 
 
 The following morning the priest invokes some friendly spirit, 
 and says to the newly married couple, " You two should henceforth 
 live as husband and wife as long as you remain on this earth ; " to 
 which the parties suitably reply, "We will do as you command." 
 Unless this period of a lifetime is mentioned, the marriage is held 
 to be unlucky ; and to make it fortunate further ceremonies, which 
 open new sources of profit for the priest, are considered necessary. 
 
 At the marriage feast, where first murwa is served to each guest, 
 the meat is generally pork, and finally a dish of rice is presented 
 to every one of the party. 
 
 When the marriage ceremony is over, the bride, released from 
 her captor's hands for the first time, returns to her parents, who are 
 supposed to have been in ignorance of the previous proceedings. 
 Two or three days after her return comes a go-between, or iKirmi* 
 to settle differences with the bride's parents. He brings, as a rule, 
 three things — a bottle of arrack, the carcass of a pig, and a silver coin, 
 as presents to the bride's parents. Just as he is about to make 
 them the presents, they are bound to fly into a passion and threaten 
 
 * Parmi seems to be Tibetan bar, " middle ; " mi, '• man." — (AV. R.)
 
 12 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 to beat him, wliereupon he entreats them not to do so, and tries to 
 pacify tliom with the present of another rupee. Then they ask him 
 in an angry tone, " Why did you steal away our daughter { " and such- 
 like questions. When their anger has subsided, he pays the price 
 of tlie bride, winch, according to the wealth of the groom, varies 
 from Pts. 10 to Rs. 120, or the equivalent; but in all cases a pig is an 
 indispensable part of the price. Then a further present of usually 
 Es. 12, or its equivalent, is made to the sofas (subahs) and village 
 headmen. 
 
 This present is known in Limbu as turayimhag, meaning satis- 
 faction to the parents for stealing their daughter ; and though it is 
 really due to the bride's parents, it is nowadays ap])ropriated by 
 the village officials. 
 
 Like the Tibetans, the Limbus present white cotton khntafi to all 
 who are interested in tlie marriage. When the time comes for deliver- 
 ing up the bride to the ^wr?^w', the parents must say, " Oh, our 
 daughter is lost ! She is not to be found ! Some one must go and 
 find lier ! " Then a couple more silver coins are paid, and one of 
 the relatives discovers the lost bride, who lias usually hidden herself 
 in the storeroom, and she is handed over to the parmi. Now- 
 adays, however, it is more common for the bride to come forth of 
 herself as soon as the money has been paid, but not before.* 
 
 November 15. — The villagers tried to dissuade us from attempting 
 to cross the passes where the paths were hidden by the snow, saying 
 that it M'ould l)e more convenient to stay at Ringbi, where pro- 
 visions were easily procurable. If I remained here, however, various 
 re})orts would be spread to prejudice the frontier guards of Tibet 
 against us, and we would, moreover, be unal)le to ascertain when the 
 snow should liave hardened sufficiently to admit of our setting out 
 on our journey, as the passes were three or four days' march from 
 the village. We determined to try the Yampung la, which still 
 remained free IVom snow. Our coolies gave the villagers to under- 
 stand that we shikaris (for Thurclmng, with his fowling-piece and 
 load of cartridges, was enabled to pass us off as such) had very little 
 to (In with ih(! passes, except for going to Kangpa-chan, where game 
 
 * Cf. Hooker, op. lit., i. i;;7, 138. Speaking of their buriiil (;(!r(;monics, ho says, 
 " They moiiru, burn, and hiiry tlieir dead, raising a mound over the corpse, erecting 
 a lieadstonc, and surrounding tiie grave with a little paling of sticks; they then 
 scatter eggs and pebbles over tlio ground." — (W. It.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 13 
 
 was more abundant : if we failed entering Namga-tsal, we shcjuld 
 most probably return by Jongri to Darjiling. 
 
 We passed behind the village, where there are some tall cypresses 
 and a solitary juniper tree, which the people erroneously call cliandan, 
 or sandal wood.* A short distance from the village we passed the 
 road leading to Declian phug, " the cavern of bliss," a huge rock, the 
 hollow in which is haunted by numerous demons and evil spirits. 
 Now and then we saw Limb us making bamboo mats or collecting 
 osiers to thatch their houses. The road along the river was easy, 
 the rills falling into it bridged, and the steep banks carefully crossed 
 by stone dykes, while steps were cut in the rocks where necessary. 
 
 By one o'clock wo. reached Paongtang, where, in a wretched slied 
 for travellers {doiig-kliang), we made our camp. A light rain was 
 falling, so we had to cook our food in the miserable shed, where we 
 could not stand erect, where ants and centipedes were creeping over 
 everything, and the smoke and dust raised by the bellows nearly 
 suffocated us. Though we had a tent, the obstinacy of my servants 
 compelled me to forego the comfort it afforded, for to them the 
 doiig-lkaay was a comfortable dwelling, and they insisted that I should 
 enjoy it too. 
 
 Phurchung bought some milk, cheese, murwa, and excellent 
 tish from one of the neighbouring herdsmen, a cousin of his ; and 
 when we had refreshed ourselves with the beer, we sat listening to 
 two of our companions, Jordan and Tonzang, as they sang and 
 declaimed over their drink. Though these men carried our loads, 
 they were men of much respectability in their own country, and had 
 lieen induced to do menial work only to oblige me, as I did not care 
 to trust outsiders with the secret of my movements. I amused 
 myself listening to Jordan, and really wondered that even among 
 the uncivilized dwellers of the hills wine could inspire such eloquence. 
 Among the volleys of his eloquence were quotations from a book 
 called ' limchcn Tenioa' or ' The Precious liosary.' 
 
 " All here assembled, pray attend. 
 
 " The eagle is the king of birds ; ^\'hen he rises, all rise. 
 
 " The lion is the king of beasts ; when he leaps, all leap. 
 
 * Trees or shrubs, willi aromatic wood or having sweet-smelliug flowers, are fre- 
 quently called cliandan iu Tibet. At Kumbum, for example, the famous tree, which 
 is said to have sprung from the hair cut from tbe head of Tsongkhapa, and which is 
 in all probability a Syringa, is called Tsandan (or Chandan) Jairjjo.—^W. R.)
 
 14 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 " lie \vlio drinks is tlie prince of speecli ; Avlien lu; speaks, allliear." 
 
 Here Jordan's analogy broke down, for lie should have said, 
 " When lie speaks, all speak ; " but as his were quotations, he could 
 take no liberties with the text.* 
 
 Xovcmher IG. — After having started Jordan and Tonzang to 
 Darjiling with letters and my Indian clothing, we resumed our 
 journey, and after a mile along the course of the Eingbi we climbed 
 the Lungmo la, which is thickly covered with dwarf bamboos and 
 mossy oaks of immense size. 
 
 At 2 p.m. we came to Chonjom, the junction of the two head- 
 streams of the Eingbi, where there is a well-made bridge across the 
 river with strong boulder-made buttresses ; its bed is here covered with 
 thick green moss. A little later on we halted at a place called Keta, 
 in the midst of dark woods, the abode of bears, pigs, and Sikkim 
 leopards. As I had sent my tent back, we had to make a shelter 
 against the inclemency of the weather by a contrivance made with 
 our bed-clothes, and on the branches of a neighbouring tree we hung 
 our meat and fish, which attracted owls and mice during the night. 
 
 Novemlcr 17. — Our hearts quaked as we continued our way 
 through the dense wood and thick undergrowth, for a man-eater was 
 reported to have killed two Nepalese wood-cutters in the Singli la. 
 The year before last a tiger came up to Jongri, where it killed a dozen 
 yaks, and we feared lest now it might have come back to make havoc 
 on the Yampung yaks. While crossing one of the numerous fences 
 dividing different pieces of property, we found a pheasant caught by 
 the neck in a hair-trap. The way was steej) and stony, and the cold 
 piercing. 
 
 At noon we reached the zone of rhododendrons, and, passing 
 through the pines, where we startled pheasants and some other 
 birds of beautiful plumage, we came to a snow-covered ridge. Then 
 we began the ascent of a steep spur, where we were told the Lepcha 
 
 * This work of Sukya Pandita, the Sanskrit title of wliich is ' Suhhashita ratna 
 nidhi,' is well known to Oriental scholars by the translation, accompanied by the 
 Tibetan text, publL-ihed l)y Csonia de Koros in vols. xxiv. and xxv. of the Journ. Bengal 
 Asiat. Soc, and by the French translation of a selection from it made by Ph. E. Foucaux, 
 Paris, 1858, 8vo., under the title of • Lc tresor des belles paroles.' Tlie orij^iial work 
 is in 45t stanzas. Csoma only translated tlie 234 first. Sakya Pandita's Indian 
 name was Ananda Dhwadja ; lie lived in the thirteenth century. His Tibetan name 
 is derived from that of the lamasery of i«akya, near Tashilhunpo, where he resided. — 
 (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 15 
 
 troops of Sikkim had repelled tlie Gurkha invaders, shooting their 
 arrows at them, and then rolling rocks down on the enemy. After 
 this difficult piece of road, the ascent became more gradual and easier. 
 On the way we saw some beehives, which differ in shape from those 
 of the plains, being like great wldte fungi projecting from the rock. 
 
 At 2 p.m. we reached the Dok of Yampung, situated on the lee 
 side of the range. Long mcndong mark the approach to the village, 
 and iiying flags show the whereabouts of the yak-sheds and houses ; 
 patches of snow and ice glistening in the sun gave, from a distance, a 
 fine appearance to the village, but, on approaching, the beauty vanished, 
 as we perceived the forlorn and deserted condition of the place. Not 
 a living being, not a yak, nor a dog, only some hungry crows perched 
 on the flag-poles and the roofs. The village is composed of a dozen 
 houses built very rudely of loose stone slabs, the roofs made of long 
 pine planks kept in their places by stones. The larger houses were 
 locked up, and the doors of those without locks were sealed by 
 strings. Heaps of red dye-creepers w^ere in every house, which the 
 people exchange for salt brought here from Eastern Nepal in the 
 summer months and in November after the first snows. The Limbus 
 and Lepchas of Western Sikkim come here annually to buy salt, 
 wool, tea, and Tibetan earthenware, in exchange for murwa, maize, 
 dye-creepers, and other little commodities of the Darjiling bazar. 
 
 Kovcriibcr 18. — The Yampung la, though not lofty, presented much 
 difficulty in the ascent, the vegetation on its sides not so luxuriant as 
 that on the Jongri la, which is nearly of equal height. To the north 
 the range skirts the snows of the famous Kangchan, the dreaded 
 Khumba Kama of the hillmen. The eye, on all sides but the east, 
 met only snow, and as I descended to the south-western flank of the 
 Du la, "Demon Mount,"! looked down towards the deep gorge through 
 M'hich the Eingbi leaps with ceaseless roar. The snow-streams from 
 the Yampung la flow into a lake some half-mile in circumference, 
 called Tama chu, on account of its crescent shape ; the Nepalese call 
 it Lampokri. 
 
 With the Du la the difficulties of the ascent began. Ugyen com- 
 plained of headache and shortness of breath, and said he was sick with 
 la dug (mountain-sickness) ; and to add to our troubles, such a gale 
 was blowing that I was thrown to the ground several times. One of 
 the coolies fell helpless to the ground, his feet frost-bitten. I gave 
 him my shoes and Kabul socks, putting on myself a new pair of
 
 IG JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Tibetan boots. The direct way to Gumo tang was blocked with snow, 
 so we had to make a detour by the northern and western flanks of 
 the pass. The snow was frozen, and ^^•alking became very dangerous. 
 I made my way as best I could, using both hands and feet. The 
 gorge along which we advanced was so deep that the eye tired of follow- 
 ing its windings. The snows from the pass supply the headwater of 
 the Yong-dso chu, w^hich runs past the Jongri (la). The descent was 
 even more dangerous than the ascent ; my coolies, used to such work, 
 had soon left me far behind. 
 
 Leaving the snows of the Du la, w^e again came in sight of deep 
 gorges filled with pines, with here and there bits of pasture-land 
 overhung by rugged cliffs. 
 
 Again we had to cross a spur, Ijeyond which lay Gumo tang, our 
 next halting-place, in a deep gorge, some 2000 feet below us. We 
 followed a glacier, and by six in the evening I reached the beautifully 
 wooded Gumo tang gorge, and found it flooded by a torrent coming 
 from the melting snows to the north-east. On the other side of the 
 precipice which overhangs Gumo tang is Lachmi pokri, " The Lake 
 of Fortune," said to contain gold and precious stones. It is a mile in 
 circumference, deep black in colour, and in its depths are water- 
 elephants, the people say. 
 
 A'Ofcmhcr 19. — Crossing a stream, with water knee-deep, flowing 
 eastward to feed the Eatong, we began the ascent of the IJogto la. 
 Firs and junipers of various species overhung our way, which lay 
 along the sides of a dry, glacial channel, with a stream flowing down 
 it, and debris on either side. There are two tracks from here leading 
 to the only shed on the slope of the Bogto ; one follows the course of 
 the stream which comes down from the Tso-nag lake, and is usually 
 taken by the Yampung herdmen and the salt traders from Yangma ; 
 but the one we followed is not liked by them, as there grows along 
 it a plant called Dug .shin;/* a deadly poison if eaten by yaks or 
 sheep. I'heasants were feeding on the rhododendron berries, and we 
 also saw herds of wild sheep ; but before we reached the summit 
 the rliododendrons and junipers disappeared, and we only saw now 
 and then some lichens or moss-like vegetation in the clefts of the 
 rocks, t 
 
 lleduced for the last few days to a miserable diet of rice and tea, 
 
 * JJug, "poison;" shiiig, " tri'o or wood." — (W. K.) 
 t Cf. Hooker, op. cit., i. 254.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 17 
 
 we were but ill prepared to go through the exertion of climbing up 
 to sucli high altitudes. I pushed on for half a mile, my head aching 
 violently and with continual retching; I finally fell to the ground, and 
 lay there breathless and utterly exhausted. The coolies suffered even 
 more than I, for while I had only my heavy clothing to carry, they 
 had their loads besides. The wind was piercingly cold, and clouds 
 scudded across the sky. One of the men prepared some tea ; I drank 
 a little, but I had no desire for food, though Phurchung insisted on 
 my eating a frozen egg and a little dried fruit. Wrapped in all my 
 blankets, I lay prostrate, my feet resting against one of the loads to 
 prevent me rolling into the abyss. I passed the night in a troubled 
 sleep, while close by me my companions were snoring in deep slumber. 
 
 Novcmhrr 20. — The sky was overcast and a gentle breeze was 
 blowing, and the guide, who saw signs of a snowstorm, took up his 
 load reluctantly, after chanting some mantras, and, leaving this 
 dreadful place, called the Noga slope, w^e began the ascent of the pass. 
 
 A few hundred yards of ascent brought us to tlie Tso-nag tso, a 
 lakelet now frozen to the bottom, of oval shape, and about 400 yards 
 long and 200 broad ; passing this we crossed from ridge to ridge, 
 each covered with sheets of ice, the scenery of the wildest grandeur, 
 the solitude appalling, no sound of water, not even the fall of an 
 occasional avalanche was heard, no one spoke, all were intent on 
 making their way over the slippery surface. 
 
 After a mile ascent we reached another frozen lake. The guide 
 ran forward, and, collecting some snow and pieces of ice, he sprinkled 
 them across the lake to show us the path and prevent us from slip- 
 ping. This lakelet, of about the same size as the one just referred to, is 
 held in the sacred books of the Sikkimese to be an object of special 
 sanctity. It is called Tso dom-dongma, " The Lake of Peacock's 
 Spots," and the eye of the enchanted devotee can see something like 
 spots in the bubbles in the icy sheets of the lake. The glorious peak 
 of Chum-bok la rose right before us. Clouds now swept swiftly 
 across the sun, and within half an hour the whole vault of heaven 
 was hidden from our view. Courage then failed our hitherto intrepid 
 guide. " Why proceed further up, sir ? " said he. " Death awaits us in 
 this desolate place. One hour more and we shall be gone." " What 
 do you mean by this, Phurchung ? " said I. " Where see you death ? " 
 " Sir, look at the sky ; those clouds will shortly fall in heavy snow 
 on us, from which no human means can enable us to escape. If you 
 
 c
 
 18 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 
 
 escape the snows on this side of the path, you cannot do so on the 
 other." He trembled and looked pale and depressed, lie cried, and 
 said, "Oh, sir, we poii-i/or/ [master and servant] will |)erish if we go 
 not back to Bogto. The skies are ominous, and tell you to return 
 towards the Bogto la." He repeated his entreaties with childish 
 tears, but in vain. I told him and the coolies that I was determined 
 not to retrace a single step, and that all his entreaties were to no 
 purpose. In an hour's time we could scarcely reach Bogto, and if the 
 snow began falling in the mean time, we could hardly escape ; besides, 
 such a course would not lessen our troubles, as we should have the 
 risk of recrossing the distance we had now travelled over. There 
 might be a second snowfall, when we should again have to turn 
 back. 
 
 Ceding finally to my arguments, Phurchung pushed forward. I 
 took the lead, and with fresh energy clambered on, till after an hour 
 we stood on the pass. The skies had cleared up, the azure heavens 
 again smiled on us, and the welcome reappearance of the brilliant 
 sun dispelled all our fears. To our left was Sundub pliug, to the 
 right the towering pinnacles of Kangla jang-ma, while the rounded 
 form of the lofty Lap-chyi in the Shar-Khambu district of Nepal 
 rose above the haze. The valley of the Chum-bok la is called Chu 
 lonkyok, "The Water-spoon," because it receives the waters of the 
 surrounding mountains in a spoon-like basin. 
 
 I had hardly time to congratulate myself on having reached the 
 summit, when our guide, now smiling, put his arms in the straps 
 (namlo) of his load, and uttering the usual prayer (/ha sol), resumed 
 his journey. The descent was fraught with immense dangers, for 
 it lay through trackless snows. The guide sounded the snow every- 
 where for a path, and not finding one, he took a circuitous direction 
 which seemed practicalde to his experienced eye. 
 
 After walking about an hour we found we had made l)ut little 
 progress, when we came on the tracks of a Tibetan long-tailed leopard 
 {sail).* I wondered how the animal had been able to w^alk along 
 over the soft snow without ever sinking in it, but my men explained 
 this by attributing supernatural powers to this beast, which they 
 said was indeed tlie goblin of leopards. An hour's struggle in the 
 snow exhausted my strength, and I could proceed no further. The 
 guide opened the loads and repacked them, putting all the breakable 
 
 * ■\Vritten, I believe, gslia. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 19 
 
 objects in one, all the clothing and provisions in the other. The 
 latter he threw down the slope, and it ploughed a path, down which 
 I followed till the load brought up against a rock. Then I let myself 
 slide down the half-hardened snow, guiding myself with my elbows 
 so as to escape any crevasse across my path. 
 
 By 3.30 p.m. we had descended so far in the gorge of Chu 
 lonkyok that patches of grass showed here and there amidst the 
 snow, and I saw an alpine shrub called upala* with large pink 
 leaves at the top like those of the water-lily, waved in the wind, 
 which had again begun to blow. The coolies now pushed rapidly 
 ahead, leaving me far behind, but the gradual reappearance of grass, 
 rhododendrons, and juniper bushes revived my spirits as I walked 
 on, frequently halting to catch my breath. Continuing down the 
 gorge through rhododendrons, junipers, and several species of prickly, 
 sweet-scented shrubs, we finally reached, about dark, a great boulder, 
 underneath which we camped. In front of it ran a brook about four 
 feet wide, said to be the head-stream of the famous Kabili of Nepal, 
 which receives the waters from the Chum-bok and the Semarum 
 mountains. 
 
 November 21. — Though I still felt, when I awakened, greatly 
 exhausted, I had to start witliout breakfast, as the coolies had left 
 early, fearing lest the fine morning might be followed by a bad after- 
 noon. Dressed very lightly in order to be able to climb more easily, I 
 set out, following in Phurchung's footsteps. The trail at first presented 
 no great difficulty, though it was continually up and down over 
 mountain ridges five or six hundred feet high ; but our previous day's 
 experience made us think little of such a road. After a few miles 
 we reached a kind of gateway lying between two rocky cliffs, where 
 began the region of scanty vegetation that invariably is found just 
 below the snow-line. Here we halted for a while and drank some 
 tea ; then, resuming our journey, we reached the summit of Semarum 
 after a couple of hours of most trying climbing over ice and melting 
 snow. The pass is protected to the south and west by a very rugged 
 cliff resembling the outspread wings of an eagle both in colour and 
 shape, and inspired me with a strange feeling of dread. Sitting on 
 the summit of the pass, I enjoyed, though tired and unwell, the 
 
 * Ufpala, or Uclpala, is the blue lotus of India, also used medicinally. Mr. Jaeschke, 
 'Tib.-Engl. Diet.,' s.v., says, "In Lliadak this name seems to be transferred to Polemo- 
 nium caeruleurn." — (W. R.)
 
 20 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 grandeur and sublimity of the scene. No poet could adequately 
 describe Nature's exploits in this part of the world, no pencil could 
 delineate these romantic scenes. 
 
 Legend has it that many years ago, on this very pass, a certain 
 cunning and designing Limbu of Tambur Khola concealed under 
 the rocks a red earthen jar filled with charcoal, with the object of 
 establishing his heirs' right over the whole easternmost part of 
 Nepal, called Yangoro, which includes Singli la, and in his will he 
 made mention of this bequest. A few years later hostilities broke out 
 between the Limbus of Tambur Khola and Yangoro, which lasted for 
 nearly twelve years, during which time the Gurung were the chief 
 sufferers. Pasturing their cattle on the disputed land, both parties 
 stole them as a rent for the right of pasture. Finally the Chambisi 
 Eajah, who ruled at Bhatgaong, settled the dispute in favour of the 
 Yangoro Limbus, the trick of the Tambur Khola Limbus having been 
 found out. 
 
 From the Semarum pass I saw the Choma Kankar, or " Lord of 
 Snows," the famous sacred mountain of the Buddhists which over- 
 hangs Lap-chyi, the highest of its three peaks, dome-shaped, the two 
 others standing side by side, of truncated cone shape ; then to the 
 north-west of these appeared the Shar Kliambu Mountains, half lost 
 in the rising mist ; to the west, beyond the great chasm formed by 
 the Tamljur valley, were the valleys of Feylep, Yalung, Dhunkota, 
 all indistinct in the general haze. 
 
 rhurchung endeavoured in vain to find a way down through the 
 deep snow which everywhere covered the ground, and finally we had 
 to slide down through the snow for several hundred feet ; and then, 
 iinding a foothold, we waded on, dragging the loads behind us. I 
 saw tracks of rabbits,* snow-leopards, and a species of bird 
 called chamdaiKj, probably the snow-pheasant. After a little while 
 we could advance no further down the slope, so Phurchung made a 
 detour over a ridge to our right, its summit a huge bare rock some 
 forty to fifty feet high. From this we descended with great difficulty, 
 tlirowing the loads down ahead of us and sliding down ourselves in 
 the deep, soft snow. 
 
 By 4 i).m. we were clear of the snow, and once more found 
 vegetation. After a short rest we resumed our journey along the 
 gentle rill which leaps down from here ^ith a pleasant murmur, and 
 
 * IlarcB, I take it, are meant. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 21 
 
 is known as the second headwater of the Kabili, although the brook 
 which we followed empties into the Namga stream which rises in the 
 Kangla Nangmo pass near Jongri. The snow, reaching several miles 
 below the Kangla pass on either side of the Namga, showed us that 
 this pass was inaccessible. These early snows are called shingsa 
 pahmo. The road led through dwarf rhododendrons, bushy junipers, 
 and prickly shrubs bearing a red fruit. The river was frozen over, 
 except in the narrow parts. In the distance the pine-clad flanks of 
 Juonga, through which the Yalung dashes, were seen resplendent in 
 the rays of the setting sun. We plodded on to 6 p.m., when we 
 reached a broad flat called Namga tsal, "The Grove of Joy," and 
 shortly after crossed the river by a wooden bridge of the East Nepalese 
 type, and some forty feet long, and came to the halting-place under 
 the widespread branches of a high dung shing or cedar. Namga tsal 
 received its name, I was told, from Lha-tsun, the great Buddhist 
 patriarch of Sikkim, having spent a few days here to rest from his 
 fatigue when travelling for the first time from Tibet to convert the 
 Lhopas (Southerners). He so enjoyed his rest here that he ordered 
 his disciples to hold the place sacred, and to celebrate their annual 
 inaugural religious ceremonies at the cavern in which he had spent a 
 few days. We could see the cave from where we were camped, and 
 were told that the Buddhists of Sikkim and Eastern Nepal still resort 
 to this place on pilgrimage. 
 
 Novcmhcr 22. — Crossing two streams with swampy banks, the way 
 led uphill for a while through thickets of rhododendrons, where we 
 saw numerous green pheasants of the colour of a green parrot, with 
 spurs on their legs and a deep, thick red line round their eye. In 
 size they were larger than a domestic fowl.* Next we came to the 
 Yalung river, which we crossed by a substantial bridge of cedar logs 
 and silver-fir planks, and tlien we began the ascent of the steep and 
 lofty Chunjorma, or " Collection of Cascades." In the wooded soli- 
 tudes on the lower slopes of the great Kanchanjinga stood the 
 little monastery of Dechan rolpa. The predecessor of the present 
 abbot, it is said, was able to visit Na-Pematang, the Lepcha Paradise, 
 which has only been entered by seven families, and which lies 
 between the Cho-kanchan and Cho-kanchanjinga. 
 
 * Dr. Hooker, of. cit., i. 255, states having found similar pheasants near the 
 Nango la. The male bird had two to five spurs on each of its legs, according to its 
 age. — (W. E.) Ithagenes Cruentus.
 
 22 JOUIINEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Some three miles to the west of the Dechau rolpa gomba is the 
 village of Yalimg, where twelve families live who spend their summer 
 in tending yaks at Yalung, and their winter at Yanku tang, in the 
 valley of the Kabili.* 
 
 Passing by the two lakelets of Tso chung donka, we ascended the 
 mountains of the same name, and finally reached by the ISTango la 
 the summit of Chunjorma, which name a])plies to the portion of the 
 pass between the Nango la and the ]\Iirkan la, where the road from 
 Nepal by Klian-do-phug joins it. 
 
 From Mirkan la we passed some lofty crags, called Ta-miran 
 kukyab, the principal of which is said to be the image of the horrible 
 deity Tamdriu, or Haryagrilia. In shape it resembles a horse's head 
 (Ta-mgrin) facing towards Kanchanjinga. Descending, we found 
 grass growing on the Pangbo la, and on the Zinan la were junipers and 
 rhododendrons. At about 7 p.m. we reached Mudang phug, Phurchung 
 carrying me on his back for part of the way. 
 
 November 23. — Our M^ay led along an extensive moraine, the huge 
 reddish boulders of which were covered with creeping tamarisks and 
 dwarf junipers. After about a mile we reached Manda phug, a 
 hollow between two gigantic boulders, the one inclined towards the 
 other ; and here we took our breakfast of rice and buttered tea. The 
 vegetation improved as we neared Manda la, and the sight of thick 
 forest growth in the deep glens refreshed our eyes, so long tired with 
 looking on barren rocks. From Tama la, where we saw some shep- 
 herds tending their flocks and some yaks, one descends the Yamatari 
 valley, the top of the slope being held sacred to the dreaded Mamo 
 goddesses ; on the rhododendron bushes were white and red flags 
 offered to them by wayfarers. From tliis point I obtained a good 
 view of the Kangpa-chan valley. 
 
 Finding that 1 was greatly exhausted, DaoNamgyal, Pliurcliung's 
 Ijrother- in-law, took me on his back and carried me till we reached 
 tlie north-west flank of the Tama la. Soon after this we came to a flat, 
 grass-covered valley with tall rhododendrons and ferns growing about. 
 I'luircliuiig held this spot to have been a singularly lucky one for him, 
 for it was here that his parents had met Hooker some tliirty-five 
 year.s ago, while the great botanist was exploring Nepal. I'hurchung's 
 fathei*. sufi'ering from snow-blindness, was led by his wife to the 
 Doctor, wlio uoi oidy gave him excellent medicine, but presented her 
 
 * a. Hooker, (>]>. cit., i. 275.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 23 
 
 with a pretty coin to hang about the neck of her chikl, Phurchung, 
 then a baby in the arms.* 
 
 At about 2 p.m. we reached the Yamata ri, formed by the 
 streams which issue from Kanchanjinga. Tlie gorge in which this 
 river flows is singularly beautiful. Above the steep crags on either 
 side were blue glaciers, and at their feet forests of native firs 
 and larches, covered with pendant mosses waving like feathers in the 
 breeze. Just before reaching Kangpa-chan (Gyunsar) village, the 
 Yamata ri river is crossed by a little bridge, and then the village 
 with its wooden huts comes in view. Some of the houses were 
 empty ; a few old hags with goitre sat on their thresholds basking 
 in the sun and spinning. 
 
 Phurchung had reached this, his native village, ahead of us, and 
 he now came, much the worse for drink, to greet us, and led us into 
 his mother's house, where a fire of rhododendron boughs and aromatic 
 firs blazed in the middle of the room. Chang f was ready in wooden 
 bottles, and his mother poured some boiling water into them as soon 
 as we were seated on the cushions placed for us. Some dry junipers 
 and pines were burnt as incense, and two joss-sticks smoked before 
 us. Then two brass plates full of boiled, red-skinned potatoes 
 were offered us, followed by rice and boiled ]nutton, the rice being 
 served wrapped up in the broad leaves of some kind of hill plant. 
 When night came on we sat around the fire, each with a bottle 
 of murwa before him ; but drowsiness soon overtook me, and I fell 
 asleep. 
 
 Novemlcr 24. — The village of Kangpa-chan | is built on several 
 terraces facing the south-west, the houses enclosed in low stone walls. 
 Several small streams empty into the Kangchan below the village, 
 and mountains covered with snow and ice rise precipitously on 
 either side of it, their lower slopes clad with thick forest growth 
 of mos3-covered silver firs, deodars, and larches. Juniper and 
 
 * See Hooker, op. cit., i. 263.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Tibetan beer. Its preparation is thus described by Jaesclike, op. cit., s.v., Chang : 
 '' When the boiled barley has grown cold, some inliabs (yeast or dry barm prepared 
 in Balti of tlour, mixed with some ginger and aconite) is added, after which it is left 
 standing for two or three days, until fermentation commences, when it is called glum. 
 Having sufRciently fermented, some water is jjoured to it, and the beer is considered to 
 be ready for use." — (W. E.) 
 
 :;: Hooker's Kambachen {op. cit., i. 257). He gives its altitude at 11,380 feet 
 above sea-level. — (W. E.)
 
 24 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND VENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 rhododendron bushes surniund the village. IJouiid about it are 
 patches of barley,* from one to the otlier of whicli Hew Hocks of wild 
 pigeons. 
 
 Coining back from a stroll, 1 found two men waiting to invite 
 me to drink chang at their houses ; and having accepted their invita- 
 tion, I went first to that of a man called Jorgya. Taking my seat on 
 a thick mattress-like seat covered with a piece of Khamba carpet, a 
 bamboo bottle filled with murwa, with a little piece of butter placed 
 on top of it, was set before us.f Tea was first drunk, the housewife 
 serving mine in a china cup, a form of Tibetan politeness only shown 
 to persons of superior social standing, those of equal or inferior rank 
 to the host u.siug the wooden bowls each one carries about in the 
 breast of liis gown. After this, a brass plate filled with potatoes was 
 placed before us on a little table, together with parched Indian corn, 
 milk, and butter, of all of which we ate heartily. 
 
 Our host advised me not to attempt to go by Wallung, as 1 would 
 be sure to meet with much difficulty, but rather to enter Tibet by 
 Yangma and the Kangla chen pass, which was still possible, he said, 
 even at this advanced season of the year. 
 
 I next went to the house of Pemazang, Phurchung's uncle, which I 
 found well plastered and with a tastefully painted chapel. His son 
 and wife received me at the head of the ladder, and led me into the 
 hous(i. Pemazang had long, tliick, and tangled hair. He wore gold 
 earrings in the shape of magnolia fiowers, and his looks and talk were 
 grave and serious. He often sits in deep meditation for tlie purpose 
 of arresting hail or other storms by the potency of the charms he is 
 able to pronounce. I 
 
 Leaving Pemazang, we crossed the river and paid a visit to tlie 
 Tashi-chos ding monastery, which we found nearly deserted, one or 
 
 * Hooker {loc. cit.) says that the only cultivation here consists of radishes, potatoes, 
 and barley : no wheat is gnAvn.— (W. K.) 
 
 t This custom of putting a little piece of butter on tlie moutli of a bottle or neek of 
 a jug of wine when offered to any one is observed by all Tiljetans. and by most of the 
 Mongol tribes with which I am acquainted.— (W. K.) 
 
 X From this descri])tion of Pemazang, it may be inferred that he was a Khamba, 
 a Tibetan from the north-east. We know by Hooker, ojp. cit., i. 137, that many 
 Khamba came to Sikkim witli tlie first Sikkim rajah. They are, as a people, famous 
 " rain-makers; " while the people from other parts of Tibet are not much given to per- 
 forming rain-making or rain-dispelling ceremonies. Cf. 'The Land of the Lamas,' 
 p. 188.— (W. K.)
 
 JOUBNET TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 23 
 
 two old women here and there turning the prayer-wheels outside 
 the temple. Ascending two flights of ladder-stairs, we entered the 
 lama's house. He and his ani * received us most kindly, and the 
 latter asked me for some medicines for the old gentleman, who was 
 suffering M'ith dyspepsia {paJcan). 
 
 A LEPCHA SOLDIER. 
 
 Eeturning to our lodgings, we found that the lock of the bag in 
 which I kept my money had been tampered with, but I did not 
 
 * The term ani (also pronounced aneh') is used to designate a wife, concubine, or nun. 
 In the present case it certainly means a nun livino; in a state of concubiunge with a 
 lama. It is a common practice in Tibet, and in many places lamas (graba) and 
 ani live in the same convent. See ' Report on Explorations in Sikkim. Bhutan, etc., 
 from 185G to 1«S6,' pp. 9 and 12, and infra, p. 42.— (W. R.)
 
 26 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 open it, as six other persons were living in the room we occupied, 
 and I feared lest tliey might see the contents. Whatever the loss 
 might be, I made up my mind to bear it silently, and keep my 
 suspicions to myself. 
 
 Novemler 25, — Phurchuug's brother, Dao Namgyal, brought me 
 a quantity of presents — potatoes, murwa, millet, butter, and last, but 
 not least, a kid, for which I gave him a return present of five rupees. 
 The poor people of the village all followed with various presents, not 
 that they had any great respect for me, but solely with an eye to 
 return presents, which they hoped would be greater than the value 
 of theirs. Fortunately there were but few people in the village, 
 otherwise they would have drained me of all my cash. 
 
 By noon Phurchung had sufficiently slept off his drunkenness to 
 procure for me several pair of Jcijar* or snowshoes, from the people 
 of the village. I had learnt from a newly engaged coolie that he 
 had lately crossed the Kangla pass on kyar, and had reached Jongri, 
 where he had met Captain Harman, who had been much struck by 
 the great usefulness of this rude contrivance. 
 
 In the evening the men killed two kids ; the blood was poured 
 into the intestines, which had been washed and cleaned, barley-flour 
 {tsamha) being mixed with it.f These blood puddings were boiled 
 and packed away with the tripe in a small wicker basket for my 
 use on the journey. 
 
 It is told of the upper Kangpa-chan valley that it was first peopled 
 ])y Tibetans, called Sharpa (Easterners), whose original home was in 
 the mountains of Shar Khambu, or Eastern Kirata.J Lower down 
 the valley lived the Magar tribe from Nepal, whose chief extended 
 his sway over the Sharpa, and exacted such oppressive taxes from 
 them that they decided to avenge themselves. The Magar chief, 
 going to the village of Kangpa-chan, he and his followers were 
 
 * Written, according to Jaesclike, op. cit., dtjhar. The word and the thing are 
 unknown, I believe, in other parts of Tibet. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Throughout Tibet and the greater part of ISIongoIia, llie intestines, stuftVd with 
 the hashed heart, liver, and liglits, compose the fir.st meal made from a freslily killed 
 sheep or kid. The head and pelt are u.sually given to the person who has sold the 
 sheep, this not being included in the price paid. Cf. infra, p. 41. — (W. R.) 
 
 X The Kirata are well known as a tribe of non-Braiiraanical people (MIecha) in the 
 Veda. See Chr. Lassen. ' Indis. Alterthumskunde,' vol. i. p. 78: "The land between 
 tiK; San Roci and Kankiiji is approximately th(; same as that of tlie Kiratas." A com- 
 plete discussion on tlie Kiratas is to be found in 'Zeitschrift fiir Kunde des Morgen- 
 lander,' vol. i. p. So ft". See »upra, \\ 3. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. li 
 
 murdered, and their bodies buried. aSTo clue could be had of the 
 missing men, so the chiefs wife went herself to Kangpa-chan, but 
 she also failed to discover what had become of them. While going 
 along the river bank, a boulder, undermined by the current, tumbled 
 down, when a swarm of flies flew buzzing out. Attracted by this, 
 the queen had the earth removed, and discovered the bodies of her 
 husband and his followers. Eeturning home with the chief's body, 
 she ordered great funeral ceremonies to be held at a place some six 
 miles up the river, near the Kapa-chan torrent, midway between the 
 two great villages of the Kangpa-chan valley — Gyunsar and Yarsa,* 
 as being more accessible for the people, for whose entertainment 
 great bowls of wine were to be provided. In the wine poison was 
 mixed ; and as soon as the Magars had finished drinking, they passed 
 it to the Kangpa-chan people, who drank deeply, and fell asleep to 
 awake no more. Nearly a thousand people were in this way done 
 to death, and the babies were carried away by the queen's followers. 
 The place where this foul deed was done became known as Tong- 
 shong phug, " the place which witnessed a thousand murders." 
 
 The few who escaped carried the news to Tibet, and soon returned 
 with a large army to wage war against the Magars. The queen shut 
 herself up in one of her castles, and, though ill-prepared to stand a 
 siege, she and her people defended it for three months. The Tibetans 
 decided to reduce the place by famine and by cutting off the water- 
 supply. Then the queen, to deceive them, opened the reservoir in 
 the castle and let the water flow towards the Tibetan camp ; and the 
 enemy, thinking that she must have a great store of it and that 
 their attempt was vain, raised the siege, and withdrew to a distance. 
 The queen now attacked them in turn, but fell in the first 
 skirmish, fighting valiantly. The Tibetans finally expelled the 
 Magars from the Kangpa-chan and Tambur valleys, and restored them 
 to their former possessors. 
 
 It was among the Kangpa-chan tribe that I had found Phurchung, 
 the most devoted and faithful of all the men I ever came across in 
 the Himalayas. Although Ugyen distrusted him, and he abhorred 
 Ugyen, yet I placed implicit confidence in his loyalty and ability, 
 and his devotion and fidelity to me were boundless. 
 
 Novcmhcr 26. — We left Kangpa-chan, our party now comprising 
 
 * Yarsa probably means " upper {yar) land (sa)." Yara mora, or ijarka marha, 
 meaning •■ upper and lower," are terms used throughout Tibet. — (W. R.)
 
 28 JornxEY to lb as a am> central tibet. 
 
 four coolies. Pliurehiing marched aloug with my gnu as a sign of 
 his importance, Imt its red cloth cover, its principal beauty, had 
 been stolen the night before; his younger brother, Sonam-dorj, 
 carried his pack. Ugyen-gyatso and I rode ponies, hired for eight 
 annas each, to take us halfway up the Xango la. The old women 
 {ama) of the village waited our approach at the east end of the 
 bridge to give us the stirrup cup {chang hjd) (a custom invariably 
 observed in Tibet at the parting of friends setting out on a long 
 journey), with bowls of wine in their right hand, and plates full 
 of parclied barley Hour (tsamha) in their left. Each of the old 
 women poured a little wine into a china cup, to which a pinch of 
 Hour was added, and we were asked to take a sip, with the wish 
 of ":\ray we ofler you the like on your return." We thanked them 
 for their kindness, and put a couple of rupees in one of their plates, 
 to be divided amongst them. 
 
 We rode slowly on by the bounding river, into which a number 
 of little rills empty, flowing down from behind the monastery, and 
 over which were several prayer-wheels turned by the water. Our 
 way lay amidst thick woods up to Daba ngonpo, where the natives 
 used to get blue clay to make images. This clay they held to be 
 exceptionally good, as it came from the summit of a holy mountain. 
 From this point we followed up the bed of a former glacier, passing 
 Kamai phugpa, and reaching at Khama kang tung, the timber line. 
 A mile lieyond the latter place we came to the end of the pasture- 
 lands on this side the Nango la, not far from which we saw a flock 
 of spotted birds, called srcr/pa* which Ugyen tried, without success, 
 to shoot. 
 
 The ascent of the Xango la now began over deep snow, in some 
 places its surface frozen, in others so soft that we sunk knee-deep 
 in it. I soon became so exhausted that I had to get one of the 
 coolies to carry me on his back, and so we reached the summit 
 of the pass.t 
 
 Two miles to the west of the pass is Sayong kong, a plateau 
 whence there is a direct road leading to Yangma. A mile below 
 this place is Sayong-hok, | where vegetation begins again, and 
 
 * Tetraogallus Tibelunus. 
 
 t Cf. Hof>ker, op. cit., i. 250-254. lie made tlie altitude of this iiass to be 
 15.770 feet iibove scii-level.— (W. R.) 
 
 ; Ifok (or og) menus " lower," l,ong or fjnug ineuus " upijer." — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 29 
 
 gradually increases as one advances along the Lungkyong chu. We 
 camped on the river bank under a great boulder, spreading our ru^s 
 on beds of long dry grass, which covered, but very imperfectly, the 
 rough, stony soil. 
 
 Novcmhcr 27. — We followed down the Lungkyong chu (the only 
 way of communication between Kangpa-chan, Yangma, and Walking), 
 the mountains on our left nearly hidden in the mornino- mists. For 
 part of the w\ay our road led along a steep path through thick woods 
 of firs, feathery larches, and deodars, amidst which I saw many 
 pheasants and other kinds of birds, and the coolies told me that 
 musk deer and wild sheep were also found there. 
 
 About two miles above the junction of the Yangma with the 
 Lungkyong, we crossed the former stream by a wooden bridge, and 
 finally arrived at the village of Tingugma, where we rested a while 
 and ate a light meal. 
 
 Shortly after starting again we met a party of Yangma natives 
 driving before them a few sheep and a dozen yaks laden with 
 blankets, yak hides, barley, and salt. They were going to a village 
 called Chaini, in the Tambur valley, to exchange their goods for rice 
 and Indian corn. Phurchung asked them if the Kangla chen pass 
 was still open. Some said we could easily cross it ; others expressed 
 doubts about it, for they said three feet of snow had fallen on it a 
 few days previously. 
 
 Passing by Maya phug (a cavern sacred to the goddess Mamo). 
 we crossed a little juniper-covered plateau called Shugpa thang 
 (" Juniper plain "), and after a short but steep climb reached the 
 summit of the pass, from whence I had a most extended and 
 beautiful view of the surrounding country — behind me great reddish 
 granite rocks, looking like the ruins of gigantic ramparts ; before 
 me a plain some two miles long, the bed of a former glacier, encircled 
 by snowy mountains rising the one above the other ; while to the 
 south-east was the Nango la, and behind it the plain of Sumdougma. 
 Crossing the Djari thang, or " Plain of Gravel," and the Do la, or 
 " Eocky pass " (round the base of which the Yangma flows), I reached 
 by dusk the monastery of Yangma, or Manding gomba, situated on 
 a broad, shrub-covered terrace some 40 to 50 feet above the stream ; 
 where Phurchung found me lodgings in a wretched cell, where I 
 settled myself as best I could for the night. He obtained a few 
 eggs and some milk from the lamas ; and while one of the nuns {aid)
 
 30 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 helped Dao Xanigyal to cook the food, another blew the bellows. 
 The lamas were engaged in their annnal reading of the Kahgyur, 
 which occupied them daily from .") in the morning to 7.30 p.m., when 
 they retired to their respective cells. There Avere fifteen monks and 
 seven ani in the lamasery.* 
 
 Ugyen had been suffering most of the day with violent pains in 
 tlie bowels ; he now wrapped himself in all the blankets I could 
 spare, and lay groaning and crying, " Achi-chc (qm-ouh ! " so that I felt 
 grave apprehensions for him, and feared that his illness might oblige 
 us to stop over in this wretched place. 
 
 Xorcmhe)' 28. — Phurchung had been away on a drunken bout 
 all night, and I arose full of fear lest he might have disclosed our 
 plans to his companions, and Ugyen shared my alarm. After a 
 while riiurchung and Phuntso appeared, and with much salaaming 
 and lolling of the tongue asked me to wait here a day, the latter 
 assuring me that he hoped to obtain, without much difficulty or 
 the payment of custom duty (called chiia in this part of Nepal), 
 permission for us to proceed on our journey. Shortly after the 
 elders arrived, the richest man among them recognizable by his 
 tamiisl-i hat, a long earring, and a deep red serge robe of purug.^ 
 He had come from the village of Yangma riding a half-breed yak 
 (jo), which, with the saddle still on its back, stood tied at the gate 
 of tlie monastery. 1 anxiously awaited the result of their con- 
 ference with my men, and in great anxiety prayed to the Supreme 
 ] )ispenser of our destinies that nothing might happen unfavourable 
 to ourselves and our enterprise. 
 
 The Handing gomba, or Nub IMan-ding gomba, " The Western 
 Plying-^ledieine ^Monastery," owes its name to the fact that lama 
 Llm-tsun once lived for three years in a cave close by called the 
 Zimphug, to discover medicines of wonderful potency, and that he 
 there obtained three wonderful pills. One came to him through the 
 air, i'alling on the spot where the lamasery now stands. The second 
 ]till fell a little al)Ove the monastery, where the people of the village 
 now burn tlieir dead ; and the third alighted on the spot where the 
 2reat chorten now stands. 
 
 * See infra. j». :!7. imtc '2. 
 
 t Vurng is ratlicr a poor transcription of the word phrug (pronounced iruk)^ but better 
 known by tlio Cliine.se name of ptilo. Pulo, tbough now a Cliinese word, is a borrowed 
 t<rn), probably the Tibetan name. Phru(,' is native Tibetan clotli made in pieces usually 
 nine or ten fatboinn (ilamfxi in Tibetan) long and about fourteen inches broad. — (W'. 11.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 31 
 
 Manding gomba is held in great sanctity, for it is one of the 
 first cis-Himalayan lamaseries founded by the great red-hat Lama 
 Lha-tsun; but Wallung ranks first, and Kangpa-chan second, in point 
 of wealth and power. Manding possesses a fine copy of the Kahgyur 
 in 125 volumes. 
 
 The Lha-hhang, or temple, has massive and neatly painted walls 
 and doors, after the manner of the Sikkim donpa. The huts or cells 
 of the monks in its immediate vicinity, all painted red with clay 
 obtained from the adjacent mountains, are of irregular and ugly 
 style, the doors, windows, and cornices being roughly made; each 
 house has around it a low stone wall, inside of which the sheep and 
 yak find shelter. 
 
 After a little while Phurchung and Puntso came back to me in 
 high spirits over the result of their conference with the village elders. 
 They had told them that I was only a pilgrim {nal'orjxi) who spoke 
 Tibetan and dressed in Tibetan fashion. The head lama said that 
 he knew of no order from the ISTepalese Government for stopping- 
 pilgrims on their way to Tibet, and that he would certainly not 
 prevent me doing so, as I spoke Tibetan with greater fluency and 
 accuracy than many Nepalese. The headman {gopa) asked that 
 Phurchung should give bond, holding himself personally responsible 
 for my character as a traveller, and a custom duty of eight annas 
 a head was levied on our party. Phurchung also told me that the 
 headman and head lama were coming to bid me farewell, and that 
 I must not forget, after exchanging compliments with them, to say 
 sangpoi ja chog, " May we meet again next year." 
 
 In a little while the big men arrived. The headman, conspicuous 
 by his earring, boots, and red serge robe, nodded to me slightly, and 
 took off his hat. He asked me why I had chosen such a bad season 
 for going to Tibet. I told him that I did so in obedience to the 
 command of our holy and learned chief lama {Tsmvai), and not by 
 my own wish. His object in coming to see me was to find out if 
 I spoke Tibetan and understood the Buddhist religion. My fluency 
 in Tibetan, and the citing of one or two proverbial sayings in course 
 of conversation, made him form a high opinion of my knowledge of 
 the sacred texts and histories, as well as of my character and holiness. 
 " Laso, laso " (yes, yes), he said, and then he apologized for not having 
 brought me some presents ; but I answered him that our acquaintance 
 was only just begun, and there would be time in the future to
 
 32 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 cultivate it, ami. haiidinu him a scar ^khat a r/), I expressed the hope 
 that we might meet the next year {saiv/poi ja choq). ]\Iaiiy of the 
 bystanders made wishes for our welfare, but some one in the crowd 
 said tliat I was certainly not a Tibetan. Then another swore I was 
 an Indian ; and a third said that they would soon have news of me : 
 '* That Hindu will surely die in the snows, and his servants will soon 
 return here with the news of his death." 
 
 It was past noon when the coolies picked u]) their loads, and I set 
 out in excellent spirits, having now escaped the much-feared obstruc- 
 tion from the Yangma people, on whose mercy and good-will our 
 success entirely depended. 
 
 We passed by some memlo/i;/ and chorten at the entrance to the 
 convent, and then followed up the course of the Yangma, passing by 
 a pretty lakelet, the Miza, or " man eating," * now filled with ice, 
 and seeing on the way some very high chorten, known as thongwa 
 huadol,] "bringing deliverance when seen," which had a few years 
 previously been repaired by the head lama of Wallung. Near these 
 we saw a half-dozen wild sheep (uao), but we gave up all idea of 
 shooting them when told that the Yangma people think the gods of 
 the land and mountains (Ski-hdaf/, rl-lha) would be deeply offended 
 if any one molested them. 
 
 By 3 p.m. we got sight of tlie village of Yangnia,J whose 
 houses could only be distinguished from the boulders everywhere 
 strewing the ground by the smoke issuing from the roofs. There 
 were not more than a hundred houses in the village, and the fields 
 round about were enclosed within low stone walls. Buckwheat, 
 barley, turnips, radishes, and potatoes are grown here, and rice 
 Ijrought from Yang-ku tang and other villages in the warmer valleys 
 is procuraljle. The village was founded by Tibetans from Tashi-rabka, 
 one of them having discovered the valley and its comparative fertility 
 M-hile hunting for a lost yak calf. The name Yangma was given it 
 on account of tlie Ijroadth of the valley.§ 
 
 The male pait of the ])opulation is idle in tlie extreme, but tlie 
 
 • Mi, " man ; '" za, " to eat." — ( W. It.) 
 
 t 3/</(o;i;/-ifa, " seen ; " /cwx, " entire ; " j/roZ, " freedom." — (W. R.) 
 
 X Alao visitid by Hooker. He says that it was (in 1848) a miserable collection 
 of 2U0 to 300 stone huts. Its altitude is about 13,500 feet above sen-level. See Hooker, 
 (ip. cit., i. '238. On p. lil'i of his work is a "diagram of the glacial terraces at the fork 
 of tlie Yangma valley." — (W. R.) 
 
 § Yaug-ma, meaning " broad." — (\V. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 33 
 
 women are correspondingly busy; some I saw were threshing corn, 
 some gathering fuel, others engaged in various kinds of household 
 work. 
 
 By 5 p.m. we got off from this wretched valley, where Phur- 
 chung and the coolies, by the way, were most desirous to remain to 
 continue drinking chang, though Phurchung showed unmistakable 
 signs of having already imbibed too much. After an hour's march 
 we reached Ki phug, where we found, under an overhanging rock, a 
 bit of ground free from snow on which to camp; but Pliurchung 
 remained behind in Yangma, in a helplessly drunken condition. 
 
 November 29. — The way lay along the Yangma, whicli was 
 scarcely visible, snow and ice covering entirely its bed. There was 
 nothing to give life to the scenery ; the river flowed in a deep gorge, 
 or else opened out into lake- like expanses ; on either side the 
 mountains seemed to reach to the sky ; not a bird, not even a cloud 
 in the heaven, not a sound save that of our feet crushing the light 
 dry snow. It was 11 a.m. when we came to an unfrozen pool, by 
 which we ate our Ijreakfast of tea and meal. This place, which is in 
 a broad portion of the valley, is a favourite summer pasture-ground 
 {tser chan) for the Dokpas, who, from July to September, bring their 
 herds of yaks here. 
 
 Po phug was reached after a march of three miles through the 
 snow, then the ascent became steeper and freer from snow, and we 
 came to Luma goma, " Fountain head," the source of the Yangma 
 river ; and after an easy ascent of half an hour we arrived at Tsa- 
 tsam, the limit of vegetation.* 
 
 Here we began climbing a huge glacier, a quarter of a mile wide 
 and more than three miles long, the Chyang-chub gya-lam, or "High- 
 way to Holiness," over which I was carried on Phurchung's back 
 wherever the snow lay deep. Then we climbed a huge mass of bare 
 black rocks (Dsama nagmo), and darkness had overtaken us before we 
 reached the " White Cavern " {Phugpa iMrpo), where we proposed 
 passing the night. The fog added to the obscurity of the night, our 
 feet were benumbed by the cold, and we frequently slipped into 
 crevasses or between the clefts of rocks. Finding it impossible to 
 reach the cavern, we scraped away the snow from between some 
 rocks, and there I sat, my knees drawn up, hugging myself during 
 the long night. 
 
 * Rtsn, " grass ; " mtsams, " boundarj'-line, limit." — (W. R.)
 
 34 JOUBNEY TO LB ASA AXD CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 How exhausted we were witli tlie fatigue of the day's journey, 
 how overcome by the rarefication of the air, the intensity of the cold , 
 and liow completely i.rostrated by hunger and thirst, is not easy to 
 describe. The very remembrance of the sufferings of that dreadful 
 night makes me shudder even now, but I quickly recover under the 
 inexpressible delight I feel at the consciousness of my great success. 
 This was the most trying night I ever passed in my life. There was 
 a light breeze blowing, attended with sleet, which fortunately weighed 
 my blankets down and made them cover mc closer than they other- 
 wise would have done. And so witli neither food nor drink, placed 
 as if in the grim jaws of death in the l:)leak and dreary regions of 
 snow, where death alone dwells, we spent this most dismal night. 
 
 Xovcrnhn- 30.— The coolies once more picked up their loads, and 
 our guide began in his gravest tones to recite his Pema-juiuj-ne samJm 
 ihiha and other mantras. Tlie morning was gloriously radiant, and 
 the great Kangla chen glittered before us, bathed in a glory of golden 
 light. Fortunately for us, there was no fresh snow on the ground ; 
 for, liad there been any, we could not possibly have advanced. 
 "We found that we had stopped not more than a furlong from the 
 rinigpa karpo, which, by the way, is not a cave at all, but only a 
 crevasse between two detached rocks. Our guide, leaving his load in 
 charge of his brother, took the lead, driving his long stick into the 
 snow at each step, and digging footholds in the soft snow. From 
 the White Cavern the top of the pass bore due east, and was distant 
 about two miles. Just at the base of the final ascent there is a little 
 sandy ]ilain, in the middle of which is a huge boulder : this is the 
 "Place of Salvation" {Tarpa (janrj), thus called because, when once 
 this point is reached, travellers may be confident of attaining tlie 
 summit of tlie pass. 
 
 I steadily followed in tlie footsteps of the guide, and would not let 
 him take me on his l)ack ; for if I succeeded in ascending to the 
 highest summit of Kangla chen without any help, I could look to 
 the achievement with greater pride. Ugyen here gave out, and it was 
 with diflicully that I persuaded Phurchung to carry him on his back, 
 ior they Merc far from being on the best of terms. An hour's hard 
 climliing brought us t(j the summit of the pass. The sky was 
 eloudless and of the deepest blue ; against it a snow-clad world of 
 mountains stood out in bold relief. Far beyond the maze of snow- 
 clad peaks we saw in the north-Avest the mountains of Pherug,
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 35 
 
 in Tibet, while those of Shar Khambu stood gloriously out to the 
 west. 
 
 The summit of Kangla chen is a plateau, some two miles from east 
 to west, and one mile and a quarter from north-west to north-east ; 
 it inclines towards the west, while to the north-west it is bounded by 
 a mountain of considerable height. Our snowshoes (hjar) now stood 
 us in good need ; unfortunately we had but three pairs, so Phurchung 
 and I had to wade through the . deep snow in the footsteps of the 
 others, with many slips and more than one narrow escape from falling 
 into the deep crevasses. On all sides there was nothing visible but an 
 ocean of snow. Innumerable snowy peaks touched with their white 
 heads the pale leaden skies, where stars were shining. The rattling 
 roar of distant avalanches was frequently heard ; but, after having 
 succeeded in crossing the loftiest of snowy passes, I felt too trans- 
 ported with joy to be frightened by their thunder. 
 
 These splendid scenes of wonderland, the grandest, the most 
 sublime my eyes have ever beheld, which bewildered me so that even 
 now my pen finds no words to describe them, inspired me with 
 feelings of deep gratitude to Heaven, by whose mercy my life had 
 been spared thus far. 
 
 We camped on a rock bare of snow, and passed another miserable 
 night with nothing to drink, and Init a couple of dry biscuits to stave 
 off our hunger. To add to my misery, Ugyen was still suffering, and 
 I had to give him half my covering, for he had none of his own ; and 
 so, with not even enough room to lie down, we passed the night 
 huddled together, the loads placed on the lower side of the rock so as 
 to prevent our falling off in our sleep. 
 
 Dcccmher 1. — 'Twas not yet dawn when all were on foot and 
 busy packing up. The track was hardly visible ; below our path lay 
 the great glacier, extending for miles, which feeds the Tashi-rabka 
 river. The snowy sides of the mountains beyond this were furrowed 
 by glacial streams, very noticeable in their varied shades of blue and 
 green, and on the surface of the glacier itself rose huge rounded 
 surfaces, or hummocks, evidently produced by boulders concealed 
 under the ice. 
 
 Following carefully in the footsteps of Phurchung, we crossed 
 some six spurs of the Dorjetagh range, and then came to an easy 
 path down the central moraine of a former glacier, now only a huge 
 heap of boulders and dehris. The mountains lost, as we advanced,
 
 nr> JOUBXEY TO IF! AS A JXD CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 thu whitish colour peculiar to the Indian ranges, and assumed the 
 blackish or ochre colour distinctive of the Tibetan region. 'Twas 
 with a feeling of intense relief that we finally discerned vegetation 
 and heard the babbling of a little brook, near which flew birds feed- 
 ing on rhododendron and juniper berries, and a little way off we 
 saw some herds of yaks grazing, and smoke rising from a camp fire. 
 Here we stopped at the foot of a great rock, and enjoyed, after our 
 long fast of two days, a meal of rice and buttered tea. 
 
 "We continued down tlis course of the stream, passing with some 
 apprehension near a huge bull-yak or .<<halu, though low stone walls 
 separated us from him and kept him away from the she-yaks (di) 
 in the adjacent pasturage. This part of the valley is frequently 
 visited by packs of wolves, which kill large numbers of yaks, but 
 the bulls are able to drive them off with their long sharp horns. 
 
 At 3 p.m. we passed Dsongo, the extreme border of the district 
 of Tashi-rabka, and where are the ruins of a stone house built 
 on a huge boulder. This was formerly a stage-house used by the 
 Sikkim Kaja's people, when the Yangma and Wallung districts still 
 belonged to him, wdien going to or returning from Tibet. A little 
 way beyond this point we met some herdsmen, who made inquiries 
 as to whence we came and where we were going. Near by were their 
 tents, where I noticed two swarthy women and a fierce Tibetan 
 mastiff. Phurchung entered one of the tents, sat down to chat and 
 drink a cup of fara, a sort of thin curd.* 
 
 Ugyen was much preoccupied about our getting by Tashi-rabka 
 and escaping its headman {Tow/zungpa). At about 6 o'clock we 
 were close to the village, and so we hid till dusk in a gully, where 
 we boiled our tea and ate some tsamha. The moon shone out 
 lirightly when we resumed our march and passed along a portion of 
 a high stone wall, erected by the Tibetans during the Nepalese war, 
 when, it is said, they put up five miles of it in a day under orders 
 of their general, the Shape Shata.f This wall is carried across the 
 
 * Tara, or tarah, ia iiiudo of curdled ruilk slightly cooked and stirred up in the 
 process. It is si favourite dish throughout Tibet and Western Mongolia, in which latter 
 country it is also known as tarah. It is generally eaten just before meals. In Eastern 
 Tibet and the Kokonor it is called djo (pr. sho). It is the same as the yaurt of the 
 Turks and the people of the Ilalkanic States.— (W. R.) 
 
 t StiitjiC is the c(jllo(iuial title given to tiie ministers of State (Kalon) of the Tale 
 lama. Tlie word is pot-sibly {ighags, "justice ; " dpe, " model," though it is now written 
 as in the text. See infra, p. 174. — fW. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET, 37 
 
 river on a bridge, where it has eight small watch towers. It 
 crosses the whole valley, its ends being high up on the sides of the 
 mountains. On the farther side of the wall is the village. Ugyen 
 and Phurchung stood trembling, not knowing whether to turn back 
 towards the Kangia chen pass or to proceed onward towards the 
 cliorten, near which the headman resides. Phuntso alone was equal 
 to the occasion. " If the guards are awake, we will sing some of 
 our national Walking songs, and pass ourselves off for Wallungpa." 
 After a few words of encouragement to the others, we set out. 
 Before we had reached the chorten, a voice from a yak-hair tent 
 cried out, " Whence are you, and where are you going ? " To which 
 Phuntso replied that we were Wallungpa going to Shigatse, asked 
 them where they were going, and without waiting for a reply we 
 hurried on and passed by the dreaded headman's house without 
 awakening any one, not even the fierce mastiffs tied up in front of 
 the dwelling. 
 
 About 30 yards beyond the house we came to the bridge, a 
 rough structure of logs and stone slabs. The Tashi-rabka river was 
 partly frozen, and its swift current was sweeping down blocks of 
 ice. We crossed over unnoticed, and I then broke the silence with 
 thanks to merciful God who had enabled us to overcome this the 
 most dreaded of all difficulties, one which had frightened rny staunch 
 friend Phurchung, that the snows of the Kangia chen had not 
 daunted. 
 
 We followed the river in an easterly direction, passing on the 
 way two poor traders (Gyagar Kliamha *) who were going to Wallung 
 to sell a wild sheep {new) they had killed. Then we came to Pti-u, 
 where is a large Nyingmaj monastery, and three miles further on to 
 a bridge over the two branches of the river. 'Twas nearly midnight 
 when we reached a sand-covered hillock called Shara, where we 
 halted for the night, and slept in a sheepfold, near which two hunters 
 with a hound {sltyaJchi) were also camped. 
 
 Dece^nber 2. — At sunrise we resumed our journey, and after an 
 hour's march got sight of the village of Ckima Shara, at the foot of a 
 range of mountains trending north-west and south-east. Leaving 
 
 * Gyagar Khamha meaus " Indian Khamba," the same as probably Hooker's Khumba 
 of Sikkim. See p. 107, note ; and Hooker, i. 136.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Nyingma, or Nyingma, the old or red-hat sect of lamas. Their chief stronghold is 
 Ulterior Tibet, Sikkim, and Bhutan.— (W. R.)
 
 38 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 this \-illage some miles away (on our right ?), we turned a little to the 
 north and made for the Langbu la. There was not a soul to be seen 
 on the vast table-land we were traversing, only a few little birds 
 like swallows twittered on the hillsides by the way, and some kites 
 were soaring in the sky near Guma Shara. We ascended steadily till 
 we came to the foot of the pass, from which point the summit was 
 reached by a zigzag cut in the rocks, the whole surface of which 
 was inscribed with the mystic syllables, Om mani imdme hum* I 
 became so fatigued before the summit (some 700 feet above the 
 jdateau) M-as reached, that Thuntso had to carry me up; and Ugyen 
 also made the ascent on IMiurchung's back, as he was still feeling 
 very badly and was C|uite unable to keep u]) with us. From the 
 summit we could see due north, perched on a lofty peak, the Lhakha 
 of Sakya., and to our west were snow-clad peaks of the lofty Perugh 
 mountains. 
 
 On the northern slope of the Langbu we found much drifted 
 sand, and a short distance from the foot of the pass we came to the 
 source of the Ge river,t where we met a party of rice-collectors 
 {daduhpa) on their way to Tashi-rabka with a dozen yaks and some 
 donkeys, there to buy rice from the Wallung traders. While 
 I'hurchung talked to one of them, a former acc|uaintance, I slipped 
 by without attracting tlieir attention ; for had they spoken to me, 
 they would certainly have detected my nationality by my appearance 
 and speech. 
 
 Proceeding onward, we met other parties of swarthy Tibetans, in 
 which the women were conspicuous by their headdress {2Mtiuj). 
 Their dirt-covered faces, their white teeth and eyeballs, made them 
 look exceedingly wild. Crossing the rivulet by a bridge made of 
 two stone slabs, the valley broadened as we advanced, till we found 
 ourselves on a plateau several miles broad, where the rivulet turned 
 to the west, to empty probably farther on into the great Arun. 
 Pluirchung liere pointed out a place \vliere there is a large under- 
 ground monastery,! the chief temple {tswjla hhawj) of which is cut 
 
 * The fuui(jU8 ■' bix-syllablf prayer." Sue my ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 326 et aqq.— 
 (W. K.) ' f -/i 
 
 t A hiuall .stream emptyiii- iuto the Taya Tdau<,'po of our maps.— (W. R.) 
 X Ugyfn.gyat.so vi^iited in 1,S83 another rock-cut hermitage in this neighbourhood, 
 at a place called Kyil-khor ta dub, some 10 miles from the She-kar gomba, at the foot 
 of the Lama la. It was about a .luarter mile long. Padma Sambhava is said to have 
 hvtd in It. See ' RejKirt ou L.vploratiuus in Bhutan, etc.,' p. 2U, § 20.— (W. 11.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 39 
 
 out of the massive rock. There are twenty inmates to this lamasery, 
 and the church furniture and images are said to be of great 
 antiquity. 
 
 Fording the little Tibgyu chu, said to rise in the Chabug la, we 
 proceeded in an easterly direction, and passed the little village of 
 Wena, a mile from which stands the village of Chani, where lives 
 the Chyugpo niepang family, or the " rich men who never reply 
 nay." When travellers passing by this way have asked the rich 
 men {chyugpo *) if there was such and such a thing to be had at 
 their place, they have never replied in the negative. One day, in the 
 month of August, a traveller who had heard the story concerning 
 this family came to test its truth, and asked the housewife to give 
 him a piece of ice, when she at once produced a piece from the butter- 
 cask. On another occasion a traveller asked for a chile pepper in 
 February, and the mistress of the house gave it to him at once. 
 
 December 3. — At about a mile from our camp of last night we 
 came to a rivulet some fifteen feet broad, flowing in a north-easterly 
 direction. We selected a shallow part of it, across which Phurchung 
 waded, carrying me on his back. Irrigation ditches led the water of 
 this stream on to the neighbouring barley-fields. We stopped 
 towards 7 o'clock at the camp {dohX) of Pole, situated in the middle 
 of a plain extending from east to v/est some ten miles, and bounded 
 to the north by the Arun river. There were several sheep-folds with 
 walls of sun-dried bricks six or seven feet high and two feet thick ; 
 in the corners of tliese folds were turret-like houses, in which the 
 shepherds sought shelter from the severity of the weather. Here we 
 hired two yaks for a tanha | a-piece to carry us to the village of 
 Tebong, about six or seven miles away. This whole plateau was 
 covered with a species of briar, amidst which grew long fine grass, on 
 which cows and jo (half-bred yaks) were feeding, and whence innu- 
 merable hares and foxes ran, startled by our approach. Midway 
 between Pole and Tebong, but on the mountain side, lies the village 
 of Mug, with some forty families {jiiitsang). Before reaching Tebong, 
 
 * Written phyug-po. Med (from me), "no." — (W. E.) 
 
 t Written lihrog, and usually pronouuced dru, du, or do. The name dopa or drvpa 
 applies equally to all pastoral tribes, and they, when speaking, use it with the accepta- 
 tion of " house, dwelling, tent, home." — (W. R.) 
 
 X Three Tibetan tankas are the equivalent of one rupee. There were four varieties 
 of tankas then current in Tibet, two of Nepalese minting, two made at Lhasa, the best 
 being that known as Gadan tanka, and made at tlie Castle of Gadaii.— (W. E.)
 
 40 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 which is the first village this way on Tashilhunpo soil, we crossed 
 the dry bed of the Chorten Xyiuia river, forming tlie boundary, and 
 which I had already passed over on my first journey to Shigatse in 
 187i>.* Xear here we were overtaken by a violent dust-storm, which 
 hid the whole country from our view and forced us for a while to 
 remain motionless. 
 
 Once on Tashilhunpo territory, all my fears of being arrested were 
 over, and I walked on to the village of Tanglungf with a light 
 heart. An hour's walk brought us to the door of my old acquaintance, 
 Xabu I "W'anga, who led me with much ceremony into the best room 
 of his home, apologizing for his not being able to lodge me in his 
 chapel, which was filled with carcasses of sheep and goats drying for 
 winter use. 
 
 December 4. — Our host appeared early in the morning to inquire 
 what we required in the way of food for our journey, and Ugyen gave 
 him a list of articles, comprising mutton, barley-meal (tsarnha^), butter, 
 etc. He also undertook to procure us three ponies, for which I was to 
 pay Us. 4 each as far as Shigatse. While we were breakfasting a 
 number of old acc[uaintances came in, bringing me presents of tmmha 
 mutton, butter, and cliang. One man, a doctor (amcJd), brought a 
 fox-skin cap of ingenious make, which he offered to sell me. It was 
 so contrived that it protected every part of the head, leaving only 
 the eyes and nose exposed, or it could be turned up and used as an 
 ordinary hat.|| 
 
 In the evening Delah Tondub, the head of the militia or village 
 police (yulmajj ^7), received an order from Khamba djong, which he 
 brought me to decipher. It was to the effect that he must hold 
 himself and force in readiness to proceed at once to the Lachan 
 boundary, fully equipped with matchlocks, lances, swords, slings, etc., 
 
 * In 1879 Chandra Das crossed the Choiien nyitiia hi, probably 20 to 30 miles 
 south of tlie village of Tebong (called then by him Tliokong). He followed the 
 Chorten uyima river from its source in the mouutaiu of the same name to near its 
 mouth at Tebong, where his route ioined the one described in the present narrative. — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 t Or, more correctly, Drang-lung; for he says, in his diary for 1879, that it means 
 "cold valley."— (W. II.) 
 
 X Nahii, or, more correctly, Naho, means " host, landlord." — (W. R.) 
 
 § Called satu by Anglo-Indian writers. This word is also found in Georgii, ' Alpha- 
 betum Tibetanum ' (17(j'2), j). 445: " ilordei farinani in jentaculi, pultisque formam 
 Buljactam Salii communi vocabulo dicunt." — (W' . R.) 
 
 II This is the ordinary style of Mongol fur cap, very generally used in Tibet. — (W. R.) 
 
 ^ On this organization, see chap. vii. p. 180.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 41 
 
 in view of the fact that a " very important European official, deputy 
 of the Lieut.-Governor of Bengal, was on his way to the Tibetan 
 frontier. This information was communicated by the frontier guards, 
 in consequence of which necessary precautions were urgently needed." 
 I told them that the official referred to was probably Captain Harman 
 of the Survey Department, with whom he was acquainted, having 
 met him the year before at Tangii, near Lachan. 
 
 December 5. — Our arrangements, being completed and the ponies 
 at the door, we hastened to finish our breakfast. From the sheep- 
 pen close by the house we saw some fifty sheep led to the slaughtering- 
 place behind the village. The butchers mutter some mantras over 
 each one before killing it, and they receive as their perquisite the 
 heads. 
 
 Following the same route I had taken in 1879, we left the 
 village of Mende * on our left, and, crossing several frozen streams, 
 we came to the village of Targye, where we stopped in the house of 
 an old man, who invited us to be his guests in the hope of getting 
 some medicine for dyspepsia from which he was suffering. He put 
 us up in his storehouse, amidst his barley, yak-hair bags, farming 
 implements, etc. He had manufactured some rugs, and I bought one 
 from him for a couple of rupees. The villagers, hearing of my pur- 
 chase, brought me a number of their choicest carpets, but the price 
 asked was larger than I cared to give, 
 
 December 6. — I learnt with pleasure from my host that the 
 Minister of Temporal Affairs {Ki/ab ving t) of Ulterior Tibet {Tsang) 
 was Phendi Khangsar, to whom I was well known. My host and 
 his wife came and begged some medicine, and I prepared for him 
 an effervescent draught, which the old man swallowed with much 
 difficulty. " Oh, sir," he exclaimed, " it boiled and foamed even as 
 it ran down my throat ; it must be a medicine of wonderful potency ! 
 I never took such a drink in my life, nor heard of its like before I " 
 And the spectators all said, in amazement, " This amchi is a miracle- 
 worker (tidpa) ; his medicine boils in cold water." And so my fame 
 was noised abroad. 
 
 * In his journey of 1879, he speaks of Mende as " the pretty village of Mende. . . . 
 Facing the village is a flower-garden, in which are also dwarf willows, stunted birch 
 and juniper trees." He also says that Targe (Targye) is on the Yaru-tsang-po (the 
 Taya tsang-po of the maps), probably a local appellation for the upper Arun. Taya 
 tsang-po is probably Targye tsaug-po, "the river of the Tar-gye." — (W. R.) 
 
 t Probably Khyah-dvang, "all-powerful," a title in frequent use in Tibet.— (W. K.)
 
 42 
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 Crossing the Yara la, we made for Kurma, before reaching which 
 place we experienced some difficulty in crossing the broad bed of the 
 frozen river.* Near the village we saw in the fields several wild 
 asses {h-!/i'n!j), some wild goats (ruf/ijo), and wild sheep (nao). At 
 Kurma we j-ut up in the house of a doctor, an acquaintance of 
 Phurchung, who liad brought him a quantity of medicines the amchi 
 had the year past commissioned him to buy at Darjiling. Our 
 
 SAKAT CHANUEA CROSSIN'G THE DONKHYA PASS 
 
 supply of meat being exhausted, Ugyen bought a sheep's carcass 
 {pafjru). When the sheep get very fat, the people, for fear of losing 
 any (jf the fat by skinning them, roast the whole as they would a pig.f 
 
 * Tliis river is tlie Clie chu (or Chi elm), the great Aruu. Kurma, the author 
 tells us in iiis journal of 1870. is a "Dokpa towneontaining about six hundred families. 
 . . . All supplie.s are brought liere from Shigatse.'" — (W. E.) 
 
 t Hence the name plia(j, "pig;" ra, "goat." S. C. D. says they roast them alive. 
 This must be a mi.stake. I never heard of meat being roasted in Tiljet. He evidently 
 means that the slieepare cooked without the skin being removed. The Mongols do the 
 same thing, throwing tiie carcass (some say the live sheep) in boiling water. These
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 43 
 
 December 7. — Leaving Kiirma early in the morning, we arrived at 
 lago * by 6 p.m., where we got accommodations in the house of a rich 
 farmer, paying him a tanJca as room-rent (nala). I had been feeling 
 very badly all day, but Phurchuug whispered to me to let no one 
 know I was ill, as sick men are not admitted into people's dwellings 
 in this country. 
 
 Decemler 8. — By 10 a.m. we reached Tamar,t in the valley of the 
 Ee chu, here thickly dotted with hamlets. Numerous flocks of 
 pigeons and swallows were picking worms and grain in the fields, 
 and Ugyen told me that the pigeons were a serious nuisance to the 
 people, for they are not allowed to kill them, animal life being held 
 sacred. 
 
 We passed the foot of the hill on which the Eegyinpai lamasery % 
 is situated, and by 2 p.m. came to Labrang dokpa ; but finding all 
 the houses closed, we continued on to the Xambu la,§ crossing which 
 we reached the village of Nambu, where we stopped in the house of 
 a friend of Phurchung. 
 
 December 9. — We arose by 3.30 in the morning, and put on our 
 best clothes, for to-day we were to enter Tashilhunpo. Travellers 
 were more numerous now ; we met several parties of traders with 
 yaks and donkeys or laden sheep going to or coming from Shigatse. 
 The day was cold, and there was a light wind blowing. I alternately 
 rode and walked, and though I was by this time greatly reduced in 
 flesh by the hardships I had had to encounter, I was in high spirits 
 at the success which had so far attended me. Not so Ugyen : he was 
 ill, and fretted fearfully, his appearance was repulsive, and his language 
 to the Tang-lung men, whose ponies we rode, was most abusive, but 
 they bore patiently with him. At 9 o'clock we passed through Chuta, 
 and an hour later came to the village of Jong Luguri,|| where I was 
 
 carcasses are sold in a frozen state by the Mongols in Peking in winter, and are known 
 as Tang-yang, or " scalded sheep," in Chiuese. Cf. C. K. Markham's ' Narrative of the 
 Mission of Geo. Bogle,' 86.— (W. K.) 
 
 * It is called Ya-go on the maps. S. C. D. says, in the account of his first journey, 
 that this village is on the boundary-line between Lhasa and Ulterior Tibet, belonging 
 to the former country.— (W. E.) 
 
 t The Tagmar of our maps. The writer says elsewhere that it has about two 
 hundred houses. — (W. E.) 
 
 X The Bra-gyin pa gomba of the maps. — (W. E.) 
 
 § The Ngambu dung la of our maps, altitude 14,800 feet ; but in the account of his 
 first journey S. C. D. says it is 13,500 feet high. The descent on the north side, he 
 adds, is very steep. — (W. E.) 
 
 II Or Luguri jong, as he calls it elsewhere. — (W. E.)
 
 44 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 most kindly received by my former host of 1879, Lobdon puti. I 
 ate a couple of e,ii:gs and drank a few cups of tea ; then, reloading our 
 ponies, we paid our bill {jaltsc) and set out for Tashilhunpo, where we 
 arrived by half-past four, entering it by the small western entrance 
 marked by two cliortcns* 
 
 * S CD. reached this city for the first time on July 7, 1879.
 
 e 
 
 TOWK OF SHIGATSE.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 45 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 EESIDENCE AT TASHILHUNPO. 
 
 We entered the monastery of Tashilhunpo by the little western gate, 
 in front of which stand two cliortens — one very large with a gilt 
 spire, the other smaller but neatly constructed. I walked along the 
 narrow lane, lined on either side by lofty buildings, with the 
 measured steps and grave demeanour which all wearers of the sacred 
 costume are supposed to have. The rays of the setting sun shone 
 on the gilded spires of the houses and tombs in the monastery, and 
 made a most enchanting picture.* 
 
 The minister, I learned from liis head cook {Machen f), whom I 
 now met, had gone to Dongtse, his native town, but he had left 
 instructions that I be lodged in the Targod chyi-khang until his 
 return. 
 
 Though the news of tlie absence of my friend Phendi Khang-sar 
 somewhat damped my spirits, yet the pleasing thought of having 
 been able for the second time to visit Tashilhunpo was a source of 
 infinite gratification. The Machen opened the padlock which closed 
 the great door of the house, and ushered me in with outstretched 
 hands and greetings of " Pundib la, cliyag-'plieb nang^' " Welcome, Mr. 
 Pundit." t 
 
 The building was a three-storied one, the ground floor, adjoining 
 which were two stables, being used as a godown. The rooms on the 
 first floor were spacious and neat, but very cold on account of the 
 
 * " If the magnificence of the place was to be increased by any external cause, nono 
 could more superbly have adorned its numerous gilded canopies and turrets than the 
 sun rising in full splendour directly opposite. It presented a view wonderfully beauti- 
 ful and brilliant ; the effect was little short of magic, and it made an impression which 
 no time will ever efface from ray mind." — Captain Samuel Turner, ' Embassy to the 
 Court of the Teshu Lama,' 230. 
 
 t This word is colloquially used to designate the cook of any dignitary or ofBcial. — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 X Or rather, " Please walk in, Mr. Pundit."— (AV. R.)
 
 46 JOrnXFT TO LHASA and CEXTEAL TIBET. 
 
 height of the roof and the absence of sunlight. Tlie third story, 
 though it looked snug, was exposed to the wind, and therefore un- 
 inhaliitable. The minister's steward {Nerpa *), coming in while we 
 were looking over the house, recommended the first floor for our 
 residence, as it would be warm in winter, when much air is not 
 desirable. Having made up my mind to occupy it, he had the rooms 
 dusted, and removed some two hundred volumes, a pile of printing- 
 blocks, boards, and tallies with whicli the rooms were encumbered; 
 and tlien, some thickly stuffed cushions having been spread, on which 
 our carpets and rugs were placed, he begged us to be seated. Cups 
 were placed on some small tables before us, and tea was brought 
 from the minister's kitchen and served us by the head cook. A few 
 twisted biscuits,t some pieces of mutton and tsmnba were put before 
 me, and from another teapot tea, of evidently an inferior quality, 
 was served to my companions. 
 
 The Nerpa told me that we were to be lodged here by tlie 
 minister's order, but if we did not like the place we might write 
 to him on the subject, and he would have the letter forwarded to 
 Dongtse. The remoteness of the house, with only that of the 
 minister near it, and, above all, its location near the western gate, 
 gave it peculiar advantages, whicli appeared to me very essential 
 for my purposes, and we liad every reason to be delighted at the 
 forethought of our patron, wlio liad shown himself so anxious about 
 our safe arrival and comfort. 
 
 When the Xerpa and ]\Iachen had left us, I consulted with 
 Ugyen about making presents to the servants of the minister and 
 to our former acquaintances. ]\Ioney, being very scarce in Tibet, 
 is valued above all things, so that for the renewal of our former 
 acquaintance we could do nothing better than to make presents of 
 silver coin and scarves {IJintag). 
 
 Later on in the evening we returned the visits of the steward 
 and his comrades, and presented them with rupees, eiglit-anna or four- 
 anna pieces, according to the importance of their respective offices. 
 With difficulty we persuaded them to accept the presents, for tliey 
 feared lest the minister might be vexed at their taking money from me. 
 
 * Or Nyor-pa (gnyer-pa) ; this word is generally used to designate the procurator 
 or manager of the temporal affairs of a lamasery.— (W. K.) 
 
 t Called ma-hua by the CJiiuese; made of thin strips of dough thrown into boiling 
 grease for a minute or two. They are eaten all over China, Mongolia, and Tibet. I 
 do not know the Tibetan name; Mongols call them by the Chinese term of ma-hua-erh. 
 -(W. !{.;
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 47 
 
 Beccmher 10. — Ugyen and Phurchung were up by dayliglit, 
 arranging things and buying firewood and otlier necessaries. Shortly 
 after I had arisen the men we liad hired at Tang-lung to lead our 
 ponies came in for their rewards. I gave each of them six tanlms, 
 and some twisted biscuits to carry home to their children, all of 
 which pleased them greatly. It felt strange to me not to have a 
 day's journey before me, so accustomed had I become to daily travel, 
 instead of which I could sit peacefully reclining on my cushions on 
 the balcony, lighted up by the rays of the morning sun. Phurchung 
 was the only servant I now had to attend on both myself and Ugyen, 
 so it was decided to hire a man to help him in fetching water and 
 in blowing the bellows. We had to wait till the Shigatse market 
 {torn) opened at 11 o'clock before we could get any breakfast, for 
 our provisions were exhausted. Both Ugyen and Phurchung went 
 to the market, from which they shortly returned with butter, salt, 
 mutton, tsamha, 2)hiug* and a few Chinese cakes for me. They had 
 been surrounded on the way by two parties of beggars {Eogyaha), 
 who, recognizing Ugyen as a new arrival from Sikkim, had by 
 alternate threats and solicitations succeeded in squeezing from him 
 several silver pieces. They had also seen an altercation between 
 a woman selling salt and some Khamba traders. One of the latter 
 had bought several seers of salt from the woman, and had offered her 
 a debased tanha in payment, which she had refused. The Khamba 
 would not return the salt or pay in better coin ; he called six or 
 seven of his friends to him, threw the salt on the ground, and wanted 
 to beat the woman, whom there was no police to protect. It ended 
 by the savage Khamba walking off unmolested, and the poor woman 
 losing her salt. Ugyen was greatly surprised at the lawlessness of 
 the people in the market, their violence toM'ards the helpless, and the 
 absence of police supervision. I smiled at his fears, and told him 
 to take a hearty breakfast. In the evening I called at the Phuntso 
 Khangsar, and learnt from tlie steward that Kusho Tung-chen,t the 
 minister's secretary, would be back on the following afternoon. 
 
 * This appears to be the Chinese ping, meaning " cake or pastry," In North-West 
 China and Szechuan this word designates a thin cake of wheat-flour the size of a plate, 
 cooked on a hot iron or in a shallow dish. In Tibetan it is called pale. — (W. E.) 
 
 t Kusho is the Tibetan equivalent of " Mr. " ; Tung-chen is Brimg (yig) chen-po, 
 " chief secretary," not a name, as one might suppose by the way it is used in tbis 
 narrative. The minister's residence, S. C. D. says elsewhere, was at the northern end of 
 the town. It is a stone building three stories high, the exterior painted yellow. — (W. E.)
 
 48 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Dccemhcr 11.— My breakfast consisted of a cup of broth {tugpa), 
 with tmmha, radishes, marrow, and luineed mutton, a little salt and 
 some dried cheese {clwm) m it. When it was over Ugyen and 
 rhurchung went to market, and on the way they met Choi-tashi, 
 a 3[ongol monk, whom I had once helped at Darjiling with food 
 and money. The faithful :\Iongol had not forgotten my kindness : 
 as soon as he saw Ugyen he threw his arms around him and led 
 him to his home in the lamasery. Ugyen learnt from him of the 
 whereabouts of some of my old acquaintances— Lo])-zang Tanzing 
 and other Mongol friemls. Lob-zang had failed to pass his final 
 examination for admission into the monastery, in which it is required 
 of candidates to repeat without a single omission or mistake 120 
 pages of selected sacred texts,* so he had been deprived of subsistence 
 allowances, and had seen his name struck off" the roll of monks. He 
 had in consequence left Tashilhunpo four months before my arrival 
 for his native land, proposing to visit Lhasa on the way. 
 
 In the market Ugyen met another old acquaintance, the Chinese 
 head of the Shigatse police, who invited him into his house, where 
 his mistress {ani) served them cliang and a dish of vermicelli 
 {jya tv/j).^ Then the Chinaman told l^gyen of the recent row in 
 which the junior Andjan had been involved, and of his own incredibly 
 swift ride to Lhasa to carry dispatches to the senior Amban. As 
 the senior Amban, together with the Shape Sa-wang rampa and 
 Lhalu, had come to Shigatse to settle the trouble, tlie head constable 
 claimed foi" himself no small share in the successful termination of 
 the affair. It was also said that the Shape, together with the Amban, 
 had decided to enforce the circulation of every kind of silver coin, 
 no matter how debased. The distinction made in the Shigatse 
 market between good and bad coin was considered to be productive 
 of much inconvenience to trade, and so they had forbidden it. The 
 same order had been recently enforced at Lhasa, to the great con- 
 venience and satisfaction of the peo])le. Secret orders w^ere issued 
 to arrest the few respectable monied men wlio might offer objections 
 to the enforced circulation of debased coin, by which means all 
 trouble in the matter, it was hoped, \vould be averted. In con- 
 sequence <ii' tills I'gyen took care not to get into troulde by changing 
 
 * Farther on (p. 57) our autlior says 125 pages. 
 
 t Ciilkd in Chinese mien, ami nearly the same as the Itiiliau spaghetti. The word 
 is also frequently used tor the Chinese hua-mien. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 49 
 
 our Indian coins for Tibetan fanha, by exchanging them in the 
 monastery itself. 
 
 In the market-place my men saw several parties of prisoners 
 loaded with chains weighing twenty pounds and upwards. Some 
 had their hands manacled, others their arms passed through blocks 
 of wood, not a few had their eyes put out. The Government does 
 not provide these miserable wretches with food, but lets them beg 
 their sustenance in the market-place. They are more troublesome 
 than even the Eagyabas, and pour out curses and vile abuse on all 
 who do not at once give them alms. At 4 p.m. I was told that the 
 minister's secretary, the Kusho Tung-chen, had arrived, and wanted 
 to see me ; so I dressed myself in my lama costume, and, accom- 
 panied by Ugyen carrying a few coins and some Ichatag, I went to 
 the Puntso Khangsar. 
 
 Being conducted into his presence, I presented him with a scarf 
 and a couple of rupees, and Ugyen did the same. We were then 
 given fine 'kliatag, and asked, with an air of genuine cordiality and 
 kindness which greatly pleased me, to be seated beside him. A 
 stuffed raised seat, covered with a Chinese rug, was given me, and 
 a small table placed before me. Ugyen occupied a lower seat, and 
 the table given him was also lower than mine, to show the difference 
 of rank between us. Plates of dried and boiled mutton, together with 
 bowls of tsamha, were served us. An attendant then brought from 
 the minister's shelves handsome china cups, and, filling them with 
 tea, asked me to drink with " Pundib la, sol-ja-she " (" Please drink, 
 Mr. Pundit "), at which I drank about a third of the contents ; for 
 it is customary in Tibet not to drink more than this at first, while 
 to drink less would be a reflection on the cook or the host. After a 
 short conversation of no importance I returned to my dwelling. 
 
 December 12. — The secretary sent to inform us that he would be 
 despatching a messenger to Dongtse in the evening, and that if we 
 had any letters to send they should be ready before noon. We at 
 once applied ourselves to drafting a letter to the minister, which was 
 no easy matter, as the form of the paper, the margin to be left at the 
 top and bottom of the sheet, and the choice of complimentary words 
 at the beginning, had all to be carefully weighed. We tried to 
 convey to the minister how sorry we were in not having had the 
 honour and pleasure of meeting him at Tashilhunpo, and how thank- 
 ful we felt to him for his great kindness in arranging for our comfort
 
 50 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and accommodation. "We begged him, if possible, to return to the 
 capital for the good of all living beings, and particularly for ourselves, 
 who depended solely on his mercy for the security of our lives. We 
 also told him that the lithographic press he had ordered me on my 
 first visit to buy for him in India had arrived at Lachan, where it 
 was held by the prefect of Khamba djong. Ugyen wrote a separate 
 letter to the minister, and then we took them to the secretary, who 
 added a few lines to our notes, asking his master to vouchsafe his 
 sacred protection and mercy to us who had come so far and had 
 encountered such incredible hardships and dangers. 
 
 Eeturning home, I found Lupa gyantsaan (gyaltsan ?), a former 
 acquaintance, awaiting me. He presented me some provisions and 
 other things, and offered his services to buy what I might require, 
 and see that I was not cheated. He also agreed to send me a good 
 servant. 
 
 In the evening I called on another old friend, a most respectable 
 man, Kusho Dechang. He was delighted to see me. Eising from his 
 cushion, he begged me come in, saying, " Chyag-pkeb-nang-cldg." Tlie 
 steward {soljjon *) then served tea, replenishing my cup from a silver 
 teapot (cJiamhim) as soon as it was about a third empty. Kusho 
 Dechang then questioned me concerning the present condition of 
 affairs in Ar}-avarta (India), and about its government under the 
 Frang (Europeans). The conversation then turned on the recent 
 row with the Chinese and its settlement, reached to-day. 
 
 The two Chinese Residents at Lhasa inspect each year in turn 
 the Nepal-Tibet frontier, in order to ascertain the discipline of the 
 garrison at Tingri and the state of the defences and military re- 
 sources of the several frontier posts. As the task is a most tedious 
 and fatiguing one, oMdng to the desert-like condition of the country, 
 the Ambans draw lots to find out who is to go on the inspection 
 tour. In the latter part of October of this year it fell to the junior 
 Amban's lot to visit Tingri djong and Shigatse. He started accord- 
 ingly, accompanied by an experienced Tibetan civil officer with the 
 rank of Tsipon (accountant), who was to arrange, as usual, for the 
 tranisportation of the Amban and his retinue by sending messengers 
 {ngoiulo) ahead to the different stations along the road. The Amban 
 decided to follow the northern road {chaag lam) via Toilung Tsorphu. 
 
 * Or, more correctly, '• the cup-bearer, or teapot-bearer." The Solpon chen-po is 
 one of the great officers of State both at Tasliilhunpo and Lliasa.— (W. R.)
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSiTY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 RlVcRSiDB 
 
 IFORNIA 
 
 the motiaMery of 
 
 reijcd stone structure, 
 lo7iy^ and 60 feet wide. 
 ry is hung duriiig the 
 
 in which relics of 
 '■■ deposited. 
 
 : AJTJohiistan-Iicnilecl.Edmbur^ A londfln..
 
 THE GRAND MONASTERY OF TASHI-LHTTNPO. 
 
 ^, L ^ it N 
 
 ■ul-liHh*d by th» RcB'"! r.eogr«phie«l Si
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 51 
 
 Now, according to pre-established custom, the Tibetan treasury has 
 to pay the Amban a daily travelling allowance of four docltc, or 
 lis. 500 ; * but the Government of Lhasa, instead of paying it out 
 of the Government treasury, raises it from the people at the time of 
 the Amban's journey and along his route. The obligation of raising 
 the Amban's allowance then devolved on the Tsipon Kong chyang- 
 lochan. On arriving at Shigatse, the Amban demanded six docJies, 
 or lis. 750, instead of four. The Tsipon notified the people {misser) 
 between Shigatse and Tingri, and when they, refused to give this 
 amount, the headmen {tsofj-pon) were flogged, and their ponies and 
 property sold to make up the amount. 
 
 lieturning to Shigatse on his way back to Lhasa, the Amban 
 stopped there several days, during which he insisted on a daily allow- 
 ance of Es. 750, which, the people protesting they could not pay, the 
 Chinese soldiery, by various oppressive means, tried to squeeze out 
 of them. The Tsipon tried to resign his commission, and then the 
 Amban visited his anger on him. In the mean time the people 
 combined in a body to resist the exaction, and, with the connivance 
 of the two prefects {Djongpoii) of Shigatse, openly refused payment 
 of the Amban's unjust demands. Tlie Amban, furious, ordered his 
 Chinese soldiers to arrest the Djongpon and put the Tsipon in irons ; 
 but the former fled, and the soldiery were stoned by the mob. The 
 next day the Tsipon was tied to a pillar of the Amban's house and 
 flogged. After he had received some fifteen cuts, volleys of stones 
 were thrown, and the Amban severely hurt before he could escape 
 into the house, and he was only saved from the infuriated populace 
 by the prompt arrival of the Tibetan general {Dah-jjon) with the 
 troops under his command. Then it was that a messenger was sent 
 post-haste to Lhasa, and the senior Amban, the ministers (Shape) 
 Eampa and Lhalu having arrived, formed, with the temporal minister 
 of the Tashi lama [Kyal-dvang chcnjJo) and the paymaster of the 
 forces, a commission to investigate the matter. 
 
 Their judgment in the case was made known on the 12th. It 
 bore that the two Djongpon of Shigatse should be degraded from 
 the third to the fourth class of Chinese official rank, losing also their 
 position as Djongpon for that of Djongnyer under new Djongpon ; 
 
 * Kdo-tsad, an ingot of silver weigliing fifty Chinese ounces (taels), and also called 
 yambu (from the Chinese yuaii-pau), tarmima (rta-rmig-ma, also pronounced idnpema), 
 or simply do. A do is usually exchanged for Ka. 160. Turner, 'Embassy,' p. 345 
 speaks of masses of pure bullion called Tariema. — (VV. R.)
 
 52 JOVRNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and that, furthermore, each of them sliould receive two hundred blows 
 with the bamboo. The village headmen {Uoy-pon.) were to receive 
 four hundred blows with the bamboo, and be imprisoned for two 
 months in the jails of Ee and Khamba djong. Eight elders ((jampo) 
 were to receive fifty blows of the bamboo, and wear the cangue for 
 six months. 
 
 As to the junior Amban, it being proven tluit he had attempted 
 to extort more than his allowance from the people, the Commis- 
 sioners decided to petition the Court of Peking to no longer allow 
 the payment by the Tibetan people of the Chinese travelling allow- 
 ance {jija-tal *) in such cases, only supplying the usual travelling 
 facilities. To obtain this concession, it is said that two Lhasa Shape 
 paid the Amban fifteen doclic, or lis. 1875. 
 
 Dechang then inquired wliat medicines I had brought, as he was 
 suffering from a cold and cough, and I promised to give him some 
 later on. Then, pouring the contents of my cup into tlie slop-bowl 
 (shalu t), as a sign of taking leave, I arose and went home. 
 
 December 13. — To-day some ir),()00 persons assembled at noon in 
 the market-place to see the arrival of the Kashmir Envoy with his 
 guards and escort in military dress. All the alleys of Shigatse, the 
 courtyard of Kesar Lhakhang, and the adjacent gardens were tilled 
 with people all eagerly waiting for the tojio (sight). There was the 
 Envoy of the ]\Iaharaja Mdtli some fifty sowars, all in uniform, besides 
 a hundred mounted followers of various nationalities, some Sikhs, 
 Mohammedans with flowing beards and white turbans, Ladakis in 
 clumsy lambskin dresses, Murmis from Kepal, Dokpas from Chang, 
 a few Nepalese, and some Tibetans from Kirong. There were also 
 with the Envoy a number of merchants dressed in jirincely style, and 
 attended by servants in liveries of .silk and broadcloth. Some of their 
 ponies were also richly caparisoned with ornaments of silver and 
 brocade of gold. The Kashmir Government, I learnt, sends an envoy 
 to Lhasa every three years with presents (called tribute) to the (Jrand 
 Lama. The Tibetan Government, on receiving notice of the proposed 
 setting out <)\' the mission, has relays (ta-u) of ponies and mules 
 about 5()U liciid, and also coolies, prepared at all the towns and post^ 
 
 * The oolloquiiil niimc for Chinese iu Tibet is Gyu. In the olHcial hmguage they 
 are ealhd Gija-iuKj. — (\V. I'l.) 
 
 t Or Ja-lu {ldwj)\ also called y« lu-»a, "bowl (or place) to pour ten in." Usually a 
 cup with a metal cover. — (W.lt.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 53 
 
 stations along the road from the Ladak frontier to Lhasa. Although 
 so large a number of ponies and men is hardly necessary for the Envoy, 
 who only brings presents of precious things of little bulk, the party 
 avails itself of the privilege for the carriage of personal property and 
 merchandise to and from Lhasa. As the mission passed by, we heard 
 the people remark that all this splendour and ostentation was at the 
 expense of the Government of Lhasa, and to the ruin of the poor 
 people of Tibet. 
 
 The origin of this tribute from Kashmir to Lhasa is as follows : 
 After the conquest of Ladak, Balti, and Skardo, Zorwar Sing, the famous 
 Sikh general of Maharaja (lolab Sing, turned his arms against Paidok 
 and Gar in the year 1840-41. These two provinces, which produce the 
 finest wool of Tibet, and contain the wealthiest and most sacred of 
 its monasteries, were held by the great Buddhist ruler of Tibet as his 
 most valued possessions, and the Sikh general, by attempting tlieir 
 conquest, excited the wrath of the Lhasa Government, who, applying 
 to their suzerain, the Emperor of China, was able to put more than 
 10,000 men in the field. Zorwar Sing, with some 5000 men, invaded 
 these two provinces, and the governor (garpon) fled to the Chang 
 tang,* leaving the fort (of Eudok ?) and the whole country at the 
 mercy of the enemy. The general established himself near the sacred 
 lake Mapham (Manasarowar), and sent detachments all over the 
 country to pillage and spread desecration in the holiest of Buddhist 
 sanctuaries at Mapham and Kailas ; and one body of troops he posted 
 at Purang, near the Nepal frontier, to watch the Lhasa forces. The 
 combined forces of Lhasa and China now marched on Eudok under 
 the leadership of one of the Shape ; and Zorwar Sing, whose contempt 
 for the Tibetan soldiery was great, and who underrated the strength 
 of the forces opposed to him, sent some small detachments of his 
 troops to oppose their advance. These were cut to pieces, when he 
 himself, at the head of his troops, advanced to encounter the Lhasa 
 forces. The two armies fought for two days and nights without any 
 decisive result, but on the third day the Sikh general fell, and victory 
 declared itself for the lamas. The defeat was complete, and the 
 number of slain on both sides immense. The victorious troops now 
 threatened Ladak, and the Maharaja sued for peace. A treaty was 
 concluded by the agent of Golab Sing and the Government of Lhasa, 
 of which one of the terms was the payment of a triennial tribute. 
 
 * The northern ptirt of Tibet, inhabited by a few pastoral tribes only.— (W. K.)
 
 54 JOUBNET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 Talking with the Kiisho Tung-chen of the severity of the punish- 
 ment inflicted yesterday on the Djongpon of Shigatse and the circle 
 headmun {t-W!/-pon), he told me that, besides those mentioned above, 
 the Djongpon liad had the llesli and skin stripi^ed off their hands. 
 The tsog-pon had oifered to pay the mandarin Es. 2000 a-piece to 
 escape the 400 blows of the bamboo, but the Chinese had been 
 inexorable. 
 
 December 14. — The Tung-chen sent me one of his acquaintances, 
 Norpu Tondub, a Donnyer of Dongtse, with a request that I would 
 let him have some medicine, as he was suffering from dyspepsia. At 
 first I refused, as I had but very few drugs with me, and only in 
 quantity sufficient for myself; but, the Tung-chen insisting, I took 
 my medicine-chest with me and went to his house. Lifting up the 
 lid, I displayed the various bottles with their sparkling contents, the 
 secretary, his friends, and the servants all looking on with amaze- 
 ment, while Xorpu Tondub, at the very sight of the bottles, seemed 
 to become certain of recovery, and said he would pay as much money 
 as I might ask. I replied that even then I could not let him have 
 any medicine, as no amount of money could get me a fresh supply 
 of drugs from India once these finished, for the passes were all 
 closed by the Til)etan Government. At this the Tung-chen looked 
 anxious, so I opened one of the bottles and called for a china cup, 
 and three or four persons ran to the kitchen and brought me half a 
 dozen large and small ones. I weighed the medicine in my brass 
 balance ; the drams and scruples, which glittered like gold coins, per- 
 plexed them much, as they thought I was a miracle-worker who used 
 gold coins for weights. I now told them that the two medicines when 
 mixed would boil. The very announcement of this filled the spec- 
 tators with mute amazement, and made the patient tremble with fear; 
 he looked at the Tung-chen and then to heaven with anxiety, evidently 
 repenting him for having pressed me for medicine, and seemed anxious 
 to escape from my hands. The secretary, too, looked aghast; but 
 the medicines were mixed, and to his mind they were too valuable 
 to Ijc thrown away ; so, having examined if the two mixtures were hot, 
 and finding that they were not, he encouraged tlie patient, saying that 
 I was a great physician, and he had no cause to apprehend danger from 
 my liands. I told the patient that he could depend on me that I was 
 not going to administer poison to him, and to be ready to take the 
 drauglit as soon as it frotlied up. All waited with eager expectation
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 55 
 
 to see the phenomenon, when lo ! the mixture foamed with a hissing 
 noise, which made the patient shrink back. I tokl him to dip his 
 finger in the boiling mixture ; and when he found it cokl he uttered 
 the mystic sentence, " Om mani jjadme hum," and swallowed it, and 
 said it was agreeable and refreshing. He then drew from the breast 
 of his gown a I'hafar/ and a few coins, and offered them to me, laying 
 the scarf on the ground before me. "Great physician," he said, 
 " accept this little token of my gratitude, though it is not worthy of 
 your acceptance. Considering, however, that you are a pious man to 
 whom money is of no value, I venture to hope you will accept it." I 
 declined the money, but at the request of the Tung-chen accepted tlie 
 scarf. With looks of open-mouthed astonishment and feelings of 
 endless admiration for the marvellous properties of the medicine and 
 for the wonderful amchi (physician) who disdained money, the little 
 circle of spectators returned to their houses and work. 
 
 The punishment of the Djongpon had filled the people with fear 
 of the Chinese. They apprehended new insults at the hands of the 
 Chinese swaggering about the streets of Shigatse. People who had 
 come to the market from a distance to sell their goods were packing 
 them up to hurry off home. I^o provisions could be had, no purchases 
 could be made. Ugyen met some grain-dealers whom he knew, and 
 begged them to sell him some rice, but none would acknowledge even 
 that they had any for sale. An old woman who had sold us rice on 
 our first visit here said, " Do not talk of rice before the Chinese and 
 their friends, for they will come and take what I have away and 
 throw some bad coins in my cloth. Come in an hour or two, when 
 the rascals have gone away, and I will let you have what you want." 
 On one side of the market-place is a large zalcliang, or restaurant, 
 where Phurchung and Ugyen went to appease their hunger. While 
 they were busy with their chopsticks the proprietor came in. He was 
 a nobleman of Tashilliunpo, head of the Tondub Khangsar family, and 
 held the office of Chyangjob of the Tashi lama. He asked Ugyen 
 whence he had come, where he had put up, and what merchandise 
 {cliong) he had for sale. The lady, under whose immediate super- 
 vision this establishment is, is no less a personage than the wife of 
 this dignitary. Her manners were gentle and dignified, and she spoke 
 in a sweet and polite manner. Her head-dress was covered with 
 innumerable strings of pearls, worth certainly not less than PiS. 3000, 
 and besides these there were on it coral beads, rubies, turquoises, and
 
 56 JOUFNEY TO LHASA AXD CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 other precious stones. Althoiioh she Ijelongs to one of tlie richest and 
 noblest families in Tsan,u (Ulterior Tibet), besides being connected 
 with the family from which the Tashi lama has sprung, yet she does 
 not feel it beneath her dignity to keep the accounts of the inn and 
 superintend the work of the servants. 
 
 Dcamhcr 15. — To-day was the twenty-fifth of the tenth Tibetan 
 moon, and one of the greatest holidays of the Gelugpa Church, being 
 the anniversary of the death of Tsongkhapa. It is known as Gadan 
 namcltoi In every chapel new torma * of tsamha take the place of 
 the old ones, which are now thrown away. 
 
 Late in the afternoon the ]\rongol monk Lobzang tanzing, to wdiom 
 I have previously referred, came to pay me his respects, and pre- 
 sented me a long I'hatag and the carcass of a large sheep. He had 
 only a few days before been released from a two-months' imprisonment, 
 under suspicion of being implicated in a case of forgery, and had been 
 repeatedly flogged. His tutor had been sentenced to three years 
 of imprisonment, and had been sent to the prison of Khamba djong. 
 
 In the evening the monks of Tashilhunpo busied themselves 
 illuminating their chapels. Hundreds of butter-lamps were taste- 
 fully placed in rows on the roof of every building in the lamasery. 
 The Government supplies butter to every house in the town and 
 to every resident monk, to enable them to contribute towards the 
 illumination. From the roof of my house I saw the illuminations to 
 great advantage. The fantastic roofs of the four tombs {{lyopliig) 
 of the Tashi lamas were beautifully lit up. The mitre-shaped 
 spires, tlie upturned eaves of the temple looked most gorgeous, and 
 resemlded tlie illuminated tajiahs in a mohurum procession in India. 
 The great monastery of Tashilhunpo, situated as it is at the foot of 
 a hill, presented a magnificent appearance. For an hour the illu- 
 mination was beautiful, but towards 7.30 o'clock the wind began to 
 blow a gale, and had soon extinguished all tlie lights and driven me 
 into my house shivering with cold. 
 
 One of the newly incarnated lamas of Tashilhunpo, who had just 
 arrived from tlic ].vovinco of Tn-k]i;iiii,in Eastern Tibet,t took advantage 
 
 * A torma is a small cuiie varying in lieiglit from a few inclies to a foot and more, 
 made of tsambn, buttor, eupir, etc Sometimes tlie surface is coloured, and some tormns 
 are of great size. They a re placed on the front of the altars in rows, and are propitiatory 
 offering's. On the celebration of tiiis feast, cf. J.7?.^.^., vol. xxiii. (1891). p. 214.— (W. R.) 
 
 + Tu-Kham is probah)ly Stfid Kliams, or "Upper Khan'do"— in all probaliility 
 De'rge is meant. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 57 
 
 of to-day being a holiday to get himself admitted into the tu-khara 
 tsan order of monks. He invited the Tanchen from Kun-khyab 
 ling, and presented to 3800 monks a tanha each, making also large 
 presents to the Grand Lama (of Lhasa ?), his court, and the College of 
 Incarnate Lamas. At about 8 a.m. his holiness, the Panchen,* 
 arrived, and was received with due honours by the monks and State 
 officials. The road for about 300 yards was lined with red broad- 
 cloth and banners. Some old lamas stood in a profoundly reverential 
 attitude on either side of the road, bearing divers sacred objects to 
 receive the Panchen's chyag-wang (blessing f). Chinese trumpets, 
 melodious flutes {gyaling), and great resounding horns (dung clien) 
 sounded in his honour. He took his seat on an altar in the grand 
 hall of worship {Tso hhang), to preside over the inaugural ceremonies. 
 By 10 o'clock the ceremony was over, and we saw the monks 
 returning cheerfully to their cells, each bearing a large flat cake, 
 sticks of candy, and strings of beads. The new incarnation, now 
 admitted as a novice in Tashilhunpo, had gone through the usual 
 course of moral discipline and study like any other monk. Within 
 a year from the date of admission, every monk is required to pass an 
 examination in selections from the sacred books, of wdiich he must 
 repeat from memory, and without a single mistake, 125 leaves 
 Candidates coming from outside Tibet are generally allowed three 
 years to prepare for their final admission, which gives tliem tlie 
 privileges of a resident monk, with an allowance of food. Any one 
 failing to pass the final examination forfeits his rights to residence 
 and his allowances. Once admitted, the monk may rise, by dint of 
 industry and study, to the various degrees of lamahood % 
 
 * During his first visit to Tashilhunpo, Chandra Das was received by the Panehen 
 riniDocho. He describes him as follows : " The Grand Lama is twenty-six years of age, of 
 a spare frame and middling stature. He has a remarkably broad forehead and large 
 eyes, slightly oblique. The expression of his face, although highly intelligent, is not 
 engaging, and lacks that sympathy and dignity so conspicuous in the minister's 
 countenance. The old monks of Tashilhunpo informed me that, unlike his predecessor, 
 the present Grand Lama was more feared than liked, on account of his cold and self- 
 reliant spirit. He is strict in the observance of ceremonies and in the administration of 
 justice, and slow to forgive." Kun-kyab ling is the name of the residence of the Pan- 
 ehen lama, the great lama of Tashilhunpo. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Bogle thus describes the ceremony of blessing by the Panehen riapoche : " Upon 
 the gylongs, or laymen of very high ranlc, he lays his palm ; the nuns {anni) and inferior 
 laymen have a cloth interposed between his hand and their heads; and the lower class 
 of people are touched, as they pass by, with tlie tassel which he holds in his hands." — 
 C. R. Markham, ' Narrative of the Mission of Geo. Bogle,' p. 85. 
 
 X For further details on the subject see S. C. D.'s ' Indian Pundits in the Land of 
 Snow,' and Waddell, ' Buddhism of Tibet,' p. 173.
 
 58 
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 At noon there was a large crowd between Tashilhimpo and the 
 Shigatse djonci (fort) — men and women in holiday dress, monks from 
 the lamaseries, and not a few Chinese, to witness the annual rope- 
 dancing. A long rope was stretched from the top of the fort to the 
 foot of the lower castle bridge, a distance of 300 feet or more. Then 
 
 KANDUO YK SHES. I'ADMA SAMIiHAVA. LHA-CHAM MANDARASA. 
 
 an athlete appeared, a wliitc hhaliKj tied around his neck, and took 
 his place at the upper end of the rope. With his face turned upwards, 
 he invoked the gods ; then, looking downwards, he invoked the nagas 
 of the nether world, raising liis voice to its highest pitch, and at times 
 shrieking in a terrific manner. Then he scattered flour on all sides,
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 59 
 
 and sang a snatch of a song, to which some one in the crowd sang ont 
 a laughable reply. He then let himself slide down the rope, exchanging 
 jokes thrice with the crowd on his way down, and finishing with a 
 shriek.* 
 
 Phurchung and Ugyen, whom I had sent out to l)uy books for me, 
 returned towards 2 o'clock with a quantity, and later on, while I was 
 sitting making my choice of volumes, the bookseller's son came in to 
 carry back those I did not require. I had a talk with him about 
 different books, and he gave me some very interesting information. 
 
 I engaged also, to-day, a new cook in place of Phurchung, whom 
 I proposed sending to Khamba djong to arrange for the conveyance 
 from the Lachan barrier to Khamba of the lithographic press bought 
 for the minister. 
 
 Dccemhcr 16. — Getting up from bed at 7 a.m., I spread two 
 mattresses on the third floor, opened the shutters, and, while basking in 
 the sun and sipping tea placed on a little table before me, began to turn 
 over the leaves of one of my newly purchased volumes. The residents 
 of the neighbouring houses peeped out from their windows to observe 
 my manners and habits. Henceforth I was careful to conduct myself 
 like a good gelong (priest). Eeading attentively, writing and making 
 notes was the chief occupation of my days. It was not my habit to 
 chant mantras, or hymns, or say my beads, for in the former practice 
 I was never proficient, and with my beads I could only separate one 
 bead from another ^^'ithout any knowledge of the prayers meant to 
 accompany that mechanical action. 
 
 The new cook has proved no improvement on Phurchung; he is 
 a sloven, and though I promised him a reward for cleanliness, he 
 neither washed his face nor cleaned his teeth,t and always smelled 
 most offensively. Finally I got Phurchung to make him wash his 
 clothes and face. Our breakfast usually consisted of a few pieces of 
 bread, tea, and one or two cups of a thin paste made of boiled tmmha, 
 mutton, and dried milk, and called yatuij. In the evening I met the 
 Tung-chen, the minister's secretary, and talked to him about getting 
 the lithographic press here. Two of his friends were sitting witli 
 
 * W. Moorcroft, ' Travels in the Himalayan Provinces,' i. 17, describes this feast as 
 witnessed in Kashmir. It is there called Barat, and is celebrated to avert impending 
 evil. Chinese authors say it is celebrated at Lhasa a few days after the New Year. 
 See J.B.A.S., vol. xxiii. (1891), p. 209. 
 
 t Tibetan cooks have invariably soot-covered faces; this seems as indispensable a 
 part of their make-up as the white cap is to the French c//e/.— (W. R.)
 
 60 JOURNEY TO LHASA AXD CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 liim, one of them engaged in muucliing a piece of boiled mutton. He 
 told me that tlie Tung-chen had toothache, caused by worms in the 
 root of a tooth, and could only eat hashed or pounded meat. The 
 secretary showed me the cavities made, he said, by thread-shaped 
 worms (ringpa). He had killed several, lie added, by inserting red- 
 hot pins in the cavities.* 
 
 Dcecmher 17. — A messenger arrived from Dongtse with a letter 
 from the minister asking Uygen and me to come to Dongtse, a 
 distance of about 40 miles, which town he was unable to leave, for 
 various reasons, for some time to come. Before leaving I was anxious 
 to start off Phurchung for Khamba djong, and also to get winter clothes 
 for myself, as the cold was getting keener every day. Our house, 
 like all houses in Tibet, had no ciiimney, and as the ceiling was 
 covered with fine Chinese satin, dung-fuel was most objectionable, so 
 I had charcoal burnt in the room in nicely made earthen stoves 
 {jalang), paying about a rupee four annas a maund weight. 
 
 At about noon a great procession arrived from Dechan Phodang f 
 to pay homage liefore the image of the Emperor of China kept in 
 the monastery. From the roof of the minister's house I commanded 
 an excellent view of the southern and western quarters of the town. 
 The Tung-chen told me that to-day was a Chinese holiday, the 
 anniversary of their present Emperor's accession to the throne, when 
 all Chinese and subjects of the Emperor are required to offer him 
 homage and to pray to Heaven for his long life and prosperity. 
 AVithin the monastery there exists an image of the Emperor of 
 China, probably Chien-lung, to pay reverence to which the procession 
 I now saw, headed by the Lhasa Shape, the Ambans, the Shape Bora 
 of Tsang, was now advancing. Flag-bearers and a mounted troop 
 came first, then Tibetan officials, in their best apparel of brocaded 
 satin (Jcinlah), painted with the dragon of the Tartars, and Chinese 
 satins of various colours and patterns, riding on richly caparisoned 
 ponies, were marcliing slowly and solemnly towards the western gate 
 of the monastery. The Chinese were conspicuous by their pigtails 
 and petticoats, and, tliough very well dressed, were all black and 
 
 * This idea is common to Cliineso, Mongols, and Tibetans, among whom " A worm 
 has bored a hole in my tooth" is equivah-nt to ''I liave a cavity in my tooth." Tiic 
 extraction of the dead nerve confirms tiiem in the idea. — (W. K.) 
 
 t In the narrative of his first journey, Chandra Das says this is the Panchen 
 rinpochc's summer residence. 'J'here is no image of tlic Kinpcror, hut an imperial 
 tablet and a throne, or chair of state. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. ()1 
 
 of villainous appearance, greatly contrasting with the respectable 
 Tibetan gentry, which forced me to think that they were all recruited 
 from low-class people from Western China ; and the Tung-chen told 
 me that these men were noted in Tibet for their dissipated and 
 licentious habits. 
 
 Some men carried boards about two feet square, on which were 
 written the Amban's titles and his commission to supreme authority 
 over the whole of Tibet.* Some of these inscriptions were in 
 Chinese, and were carried by Chinamen ; others, in the Tibetan lan- 
 guage, were carried by Tibetans. The Shape also rode, their advance 
 heralded by two men who warned passers-by to keep out of the way. 
 Each was escorted by three mounted men, one on either side of him, 
 and one marching in front, keeping off the crowd with whips, which 
 they freely used, while two grooms ran behind holding his horse's 
 tail. There were about three hundred dignitaries and gentlemen of 
 the provinces of U and Tsang, besides the followers and retainers 
 of the Ambans. The Ambans' sedan chairs were carried by eight 
 Chinese soldiers to each, and some fifty Tibetan soldiers helped to 
 drag them with long cords attached to the bars of the chairs. f After 
 paying homage at the sacred chapels and tombs of the departed 
 saints, the procession came out of the monastery by the eastern gate, 
 and, headed by the Shape Bora, marched across the market-place 
 towards Kun-khyab ling. Pirst came the oihcers of state, then 
 followed the paymaster's {Porjpon X) party, then the Chinese officials, 
 followed by the chief Amban in his state chair. The flags, carried in 
 tasteful array, were all of China silk, those at the point of the lances 
 of the guard being of brocade, and inscribed in Chinese and Tibetan. 
 Throughout the march the Tibetans occupied a subordinate position, 
 and the Chinese displayed their superiority in every possible way. 
 Though the crowd had reason to fear a whipping from the Chinese, 
 who ran on all sides, they did not suffer from the Amban's guard. 
 The junior Amban, as he followed on horseback, seemed pleased to 
 
 * Such tablets are always carried in official processions in China.— (W. K.) 
 t This is known in China as la chiao, " to drag the chair." It is rather a mark of 
 respect to the official being carried in the chair than assistance to the bearers. It is 
 a form of corvee throughout the empire. In Tibet the Emperor's representatives and 
 the Tale lama and Panchen rinpoche alone have the right to be carried in green 
 sedan chairs. — (W. K.) 
 
 X Spogs-dpon. Spogs (pron. pog) means " salary of officials," and more especially 
 that allowed lamas by Government or the monastic authorities.— (W. K.)
 
 62 JOVBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 see the lieuvily chained prisoners, the recently punished headmen 
 groaning under the weight of their cangues. His sedan chair was 
 carried by the same number of soldiers as that of the senior Aniban, 
 and his retinue and followers resembled his. Then came the other 
 Shape with their respective retinues. The guards were all armed 
 with Chinese matchlocks and long spears. Following them came 
 the captains and lieutenants of the army, with a hundred men ; and 
 behind these marched the yellow and black turbaned officers of 
 Labrang and the Djong. The Ambans were received by his Holiness, 
 the Pancheu, with due honours, and they paid him the reverence due 
 to his exalted position and holy character. 
 
 In the evening I saw the Tung-chen, who gave me a very 
 valuable manuscript entitled DsamUng gyeshc, or " Creneral account of 
 the world." * I carried it off with me to my house to read. 
 
 Uiccmhcr 18.— The Tung-chen sent one of his storekeepers, 
 Tsering-tashi by name, to Tondub Khangsar to get a passport 
 Qam-yiij) to enable me to send Phurchung to Khamba djong and 
 Lachan, to bring here our heavy luggage. The tailor came at 
 7 o'clock this morning to begin work on my winter clothes. We 
 kept ready for him a kettle of tea on an earthen stove. A cup, a few 
 pieces of boiled mutton, and a wooden bowl filled with tsaniba 
 remained all the time before him, and he drank some tea every hour 
 or so, making also three meals a day. His breakfast consisted of 
 mutton, tsaniba, and tea ; at noon we gave him a dish of rice and 
 mutton curry, tsamha, and tea; and at 6 o'clock he ate a few balls 
 of tsamha, put on his yellow turban (baJdo), and, making a low bow, 
 walked off towards his home at Tashi-gyantsa. I was much pleased 
 with his steady work, which had earned for him the proud title of 
 Uje chenpo, or " head craftsman," f and secured for him a tanha a 
 day wages, exclusive of food. 
 
 Ucccmhcr 19. — Tsering-tashi was despatched again after the pass- 
 port. The delay in securing it was occasioned by the Tung-chen 
 not having tipped the clerks and officials who had charge of the 
 
 * Clifunlra Das has given u transliitioii of an extract i'roni this work in the Journal 
 of the Asiatir, SocMy of Bengal, vol. Iv. pp. 201-203, ami in part vii. of his 'Narrative 
 of a Journey round Lake Y'amdo ' (Palti). pp. 117-130. Thougli full of interesting 
 details, it has been thought advisable to omit it from the present work, most of the 
 Tibetan names of i)lace8 being still uuidentified. He says the work is by Lama 
 Tsanpo Nomenklian, of Amdo. — (W. 1{.) 
 
 t Or rather " master-tailor,' Wu-je iDwu-rJe) tsem-iw ou Tashi-gyantsa, see infra, 
 p. G7.-0V. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 63 
 
 matter. The senior Ainban started to-day for Lhasa via Gyantse 
 and Nangartse djong. All the ponies of Shigatse had been requisi- 
 tioned to supply his numerous retinue with riding and pack animals, 
 so the junior Amban and the Shape could not get off for want (jf 
 ^lIcc, and the local authorities of Gyantse were ordered to supply 
 what they could to them as soon as the senior Amban reached their 
 place. In the meanwhile the Chinese were strolling about the 
 Shigatse market, carrying off the best of everything, paying nothing, 
 or only a nominal price for the things they took. People coming 
 into town saw their ponies seized by the ta-u officers for the 
 Amban's service, and started off with loads to Gyantse. ]\Iy men 
 could buy nothing, for most of the people had packed up their wares 
 and fled ; but they managed to purchase some mutton and rice inside 
 the monastery, and we found out that good things could be had 
 there at comparatively moderate prices. 
 
 Decemher 20. — I passed most of my day reading a collection of 
 hymns, the composition of the second Dalai lama,* which I liad 
 bought from a Lhasan bookseller. To-day there arrived five men 
 from Gyantse, whose advent was at once detected by the Eogyabas, 
 for these pests are always on the look-out for new-comers, whom they 
 at once surround with clamorous solicitations for alms. Few can 
 escape from their hands without paying them something. As soon 
 as the Eogyabas saw these Gyantse men, they informed all the 
 fraternity of the new prey, on which vulture-like they pounced. 
 Well do they deserve their name, which means " corpse-vultures," 
 though, to speak the truth, they prey on the living.f These Gyantse 
 men brought news about the orders issued by the Lhasa Govern- 
 ment stopping the egress and ingress of all traders at the frontier 
 passes. The two Djongpon of Phagri were busy executing these 
 orders ; no one, it was said, had eluded their vigilance and reached 
 Darjiling. Even some Bhutanese traders on their way to Lhasa 
 were stopped at Phagri ; but another party of these people had started 
 
 * The second Tale lama was known by the name of Gedun-gyatso. Born in 1476. — 
 (W. K.) 
 
 t Our author says their name is written Eogyo-pa, meaning " corpse-vulture." 
 According to Jaeschke, the -'vulture " is go-vo, while ro means " corpse." Further on 
 (p. 163) S. C. D. calls them ragyahas, and tells us that their houses (at Lhasa at all 
 events) must have walls made of horns. From the fact that " horn " in Tibetan is 
 ra-cho, we might suppose that the name of this class of people is Ea-cho-pa, '' the 
 horny ones." I have never met with the name in writing. — (W. R.)
 
 64 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 out, in iletiauce of the Djoiigpon, for Lhasa. The Bhutan Govern- 
 ment resented such unusual interference on the part of the Tibetans 
 in a trade which had been carried on from ancient times. 
 
 December 21. — To-day is the new moon {nam-gang, or " full night"), 
 one of the holiest days of the month. The conch-shells called loudly 
 the lamas to prayers. From break of day to an hour after sunset 
 large numbers of men and women circumambulated the monastery, 
 some carrying strings of l)eads, others prayer-wheels. Early in the 
 morning the Nepalese, beating cymbals and chanting Sanskrit 
 mantras, walked around the great monastery. 
 
 Towards 10 o'clock my attention was attracted by an unusual 
 scene to the east of the monastery, where the entire space between 
 the great mcndong of the market-place and the eastern gateway of 
 Tashilhunpo was filled witli beggars, both men and women. Among 
 them were people from Amdo and Khams, whose eyes had been put 
 out for crimes such as murdering lamas ; some were cripples and 
 walked with crutches, some in heavy chains and drawn on wheel- 
 barrows, some maimed, otliers deaf and dumlj, others, again, still 
 bearing traces of the torture to which they had been subjected-r-a 
 vast concourse of misery and pain. In their midst stood the well- 
 known Lhagpa-tsering distributing alms, an anna to each one. Yor 
 ten years past he had done thus on the first of every moon. The 
 circumstances which led this worthy man to undertake giving alms 
 to the indigent is very remarkable and instructive. 
 
 Lhagpa-tsering had been a silversmith, and had by patient work 
 amassed such wealth that he established himself as a jeweller and 
 banker. His business prospered ; in his shop were all kinds of goods 
 — fine china, besides pearls, coral, turquoises, and jade ; and here came 
 all the great men of the country. He became noted also for his 
 munificent gifts to the lamasery of Tashilhunpo. Some ten years 
 ago there lived at Shang a saintly lama called Chyabtam lama ; the 
 purity of his life and his vast learning had made him an object of 
 worship ibr all classes of people in Tsang. The jeweller Lhagpa, 
 believing that if he made offering to so holy a personage his profits 
 in trade would increase a hundred-fold, went to Shang and offered 
 the lama Rs. 1250, besides numerous objects of value. The saint 
 refused them all, telling him that they represented dishonest earnings, 
 and were the property of a dishonest man. " In a previous existence 
 you were a great sinner, and in yuur next you will be a crocodile."
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 05 
 
 On the following morning Lhagpa, filled with liorror at liis 
 impending fate, came and begged the sage to tell him how he might 
 avert the horrible punishment — what acts of charity, what good deeds 
 would save him ; but the lama made no reply. Again the next day 
 he came, and the saint looked in his magic mirror, and said, " If hence- 
 forth you give alms to the poor and helpless, of whatever station, creed, 
 or country they may be, on every new moon throughout the year till 
 your death, you will surely get immense wealth, as well as escape 
 from rebirth as a crocodile. There are no other means to save you ; " 
 and he sent Lhagpa away without accepting his gifts. Since then he 
 has been in the habit of distributing alms on the first day of the 
 moon. His example has produced a wholesome influence on the 
 merchants of Khams, who now show some hesitation in cheating. 
 A trader, when he cheats others, thinks, as a general rule, if he is a 
 Buddhist, that the amount thus gained was due to him in a previous 
 existence. This is a dangerous principle. 
 
 Close to the cemetery of Shigatse, called Kega tsal, is the Chinese 
 graveyard, where there are about three hundred tombs of varying size 
 and very rude construction. At a short distance from this is the 
 parade-ground, about half a mile square, called Jah-hu-tang, and 
 touching it a walled enclosure, used for target practice with bow and 
 gun, in the centre of which is a large house used by the Ambans. On 
 the sides are high towers for the drum-beaters and trumpet-blowers. 
 The headmen of the whole country had assembled here to-day to 
 muster the porters and pack-ponies required by the junior Amban 
 and the Tibetan officials returning to Lhasa. Three hundred ponies 
 were ready, and it was decided that one man should accompany each 
 horse. Orders had been given by the Amban to requisition all the 
 ponies in the province, no matter whether they belonged to subjects, 
 traders, or pilgrims. 
 
 Dccemhcr 22. — To-day, at 9 a.m., the junior Amban, with a 
 retinue of 300 men on horseback, left for Lhasa. The owners of the 
 relay ponies followed them on foot, keeping pace with the ponies, or 
 if they lagged behind they were whipped by the men on horseback ; 
 so that some dropped out and disappeared, abandoning their property 
 to the Chinese rather than undergo their ill treatment. Of the six 
 village headmen exiled to Ee and Khamba djong for their share in 
 the recent trouble, I learnt to-day that one had died on the road, and 
 another is hanging between life and death. 
 
 F
 
 GG JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Deccmler 23.— To-day the Shape Lhalu and 100 followers, all 
 on horsehack, left for Lhasa. The ponies and the men who have 
 to accompany them on the uhi are treated with great hardship. They 
 have to carry their food with them, as well as provender for their 
 beasts. In the present case they had received but short notice, and 
 are ill prepared for the long journey. This forced service is, however, 
 patiently borne by the people, as it is a recognized custom of the 
 country. 
 
 The market to-day received a large supply of pottery from the village 
 of Tauag and Lholing, on the Tsang-po, a few miles nortli-west of 
 Shigatse. In these localities excellent potter's clay is obtainable, and 
 the people carry on a profital)le trade in earthenware with the sur- 
 rounding districts. The Tanag pottery has not only an extensive sale 
 in Tibet, but in the cis-Himalayan countries as well, where most 
 utensils are of untinned copper, and the Sikkim and Darjiling 
 people use them exclusively in preference to the earthenw^are made by 
 the Nepalese inhabiting the Lower Himalayas. The Tanag earthen- 
 ware is carried to the banks of the Tsang-po on donkeys, and there 
 transferred to hide-boats (kodrtc), in which it is brought down to the 
 I'atama ferry, about four miles to the north-east of Shigatse. The 
 Patama dealers, who, by the way, raise fine crops on the alluvial soil 
 along the river banks, and make a good deal of money by fishing and 
 ferrying, carry the earthenware to Shigatse on donkeys that jog 
 slowly along the road to the jingle of big bells fastened around their 
 necks. The Lholing pottery is brought to Shigatse via Tanag ; this 
 locality manufactures very large vessels for keeping wine or water 
 in, and so heavy that two men can hardly lift them. The Tanag 
 pottery is so highly glazed that it compares favourably with the 
 Chinese and European earthenware sold in the Calcutta shops.* 
 
 There were on the market-place many wildly dressed Dokpas of 
 the Chang province. The women wore such heavy and fantastic 
 
 ♦ I have never .seeu pottery made in Tibet, but know that no wheel is used. 
 Capt. R. B. Pcniberton, in his • Report on Bootan ' (in ' Political Missions to Bootan,' 
 p. 74), gives a minute description of the mode of makinj; pottery among tlie Butia. 
 lie remarks that " a lump of the compost was jjlaced on a flat board, supported on the 
 top of three sticlcs, and was kneaded from the centre outwards, until an ojjening liad 
 licen eff( eted tlirough tlie mass ; the orifice thus made was gradually enlarged liy the 
 person wlio preserved its circular form by walking round the board on which tlie mass 
 rested. . . . The- mass thus prepared formed the upper section of th(; vessel ; and the 
 lower half l>eing wrought by a similar ])rocess, the two parts were united together, and 
 the vessel completeil." The wliole paragraph is very interesting. — (\V. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. G7 
 
 apparel that one who had not before seen them might well be taken 
 aback. From a distance these savages looked as if they wished to 
 imitate tlie peacock's gaudy plumes in their costume ; tliey had so 
 many beads of glass, coral, amber, and turquoise suspended from 
 their headdress that one could hardly see their faces. 
 
 To-day the tailor finished our winter suits, consisting of a Chinese 
 coat (kiva-tse) and trousers {2nslm)* The lambskin lining in all the 
 suits was quite neatly sewed. I was also furnished with a foxskin 
 (ivajja) cap, made after the Lhasa fashion. Provided with these, I felt 
 well equipped for my journey to Dongtse. To make the linings of 
 the coat, I had bought about sixty fine lamb-skins at a cost of Es. 7.8. 
 These skins appeared to have been obtained from very young lambs, 
 which must have died shortly after birth, for the cost of a single piece 
 of skin was not more than three or four annas, and as the live lambs 
 would fetch at least double that price, it is not likely that they had 
 been killed for their skins. It is, however, not unusual for the 
 shepherds to kill ewes for the soft skin of their unborn lambs, for they 
 fetch a high price. The demand from China for this kind of lamb- 
 skin has, however, of late years much decreased, and the practice of 
 killing ewes for the purpose of obtaining them is becoming rare.f 
 
 In the evening Tsering-tashi brought us the passport from the 
 Tondub Khangar, to enable us to bring our things from Lachan to 
 Tashilhunpo. Though it is customary to issue passports in open 
 covers, this one was enclosed in a letter to the Djongpon of Khamba, 
 and we were therefore unable to know its wording, but feared from 
 this fact that some orders, probably to examine closely our packages, 
 were contained in it. The Tung-chen, however, did not apprehend 
 that any trouble would arise from this fact, but we could not share 
 his confidence. 
 
 BecetJiber 24 — In the morning, after washing, I went upstairs to 
 sit in the sun. The cook brought tea and placed the pot on the stove 
 before me. I had emptied three or four cups, warming my numbed 
 hands against the warm cup, when Dungyig Phurching, a copyist, 
 arrived, and was shortly followed by the Khamba Dungyig.J I 
 
 * Ewa-tse (or hua-tzu) is a Chinese term for a short riding-jacket. The Tibetans of 
 the better class have adopted this article of Chinese clothing, and also their name for 
 it. I have never heard trousers called anything but ma-yo (jsmad-gyogs).—(yf . R.) 
 
 t Cf. Sam. Turner, op. cit., p. 303. 
 
 X Or drung-yig, "clerk, secretary." Khamba Tungyig means "the clerk from 
 Khams " (or Eastern Tibet).— (W. R.)
 
 ()S JOrRNEV TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 receiveil tlie first with " i'Ji)/(i(j-phrh nc/ng-chig" ("Please come in"), 
 extending my right liand towards him, and, as an additional mark of 
 respect to the latter, I half raised myself from my seat and placed 
 him on my left hand on the same rug on which I was sitting. After 
 an exchange of the usual compliments, he opened a bundle of papers 
 and showed me an almanac he was engaged in copying for the minister. 
 
 He said he was sorry that he was unable to copy the manuscript 
 of tlie B^(tm-Unrj-(jycshe, but recommended Dungyig Phurching; and 
 the latter agreed to do the copying at the rate of six leaves for a 
 Utnla, exclusive of ink and paper. 
 
 To-day news arrived of the death of the Tsopon Shanku, one of the 
 six headmen, and the richest among tliem, punished on account of the 
 late riot. I saw several monks and laymen carrying from the monastery 
 to Shigatse three huge copper caldrons, about five feet in diameter, 
 and I learnt that tea and tiigp(( (a soup of isariiha, minced meat, and 
 radishes) were to be prepared in them for the entertainment of upwards 
 of a thousand beggars in honour of the deceased. The caldrons belong 
 to the lamasery, and were loaned for the occasion. 
 
 During market-time Ugyen visited a Nepalese (Balpo) * friend in 
 Shigatse, from whom he learnt that Nepalese trade was suffering 
 greatly by the introduction of Calcutta goods on the Tibetan market. 
 " The Balpo traders," he said, " used to make a hundred per centum 
 profit in former times, but nowadays the introduction of Calcutta 
 goods by shorter routes than the Katmandu one we have to follow 
 has caused a great falling off in our profits and the bulk of our trade." 
 
 Later on in tlie day the Tung-ehen's men came and told us of 
 
 the arrangements made for our j'ourney to Dongtse, and that we were 
 
 to be ready to start on the following morning. As we would only 
 
 remain at Dongtse a very short while — for the minister was expected 
 
 to return in afewdays toTasliilhuiipo — we were told not to take many 
 
 tilings with us, and were not to hire donkeys, as we had intended, to 
 
 carry our luggage. I passed the evening writing letters to send home 
 
 by Phurchung, who was to start at the same time as we did for the 
 
 Sikkim frontier. 
 
 ♦ They are usually culled Peurbu in Tibetan, anil by the Cliinese these people 
 are known as Ve- (or ]'ieh-)puiig-(zu. Tliey are not to be confounded witli the Gorkhas, 
 who are called Korhhn. Abbe Hue, ' Souvenirs d'un Voyage, etc.,' ii. 2G7, calls tliera 
 Peboun. Speaking of those of Lhasa, he says, "Les Peboun sont les seuls ouvriers 
 me'tallurgistes de Lha-Ssa. C'est dans leur quartier qu'il faut aller chercher les 
 forperons, Its chaudronniers, les plombiers, les ctanieurs, les fondcurs, les orfevres, les 
 bijouticrs, les nn'canieiens, meme les pliysiciens et les chimistes." — (W. li.) Balpo, 
 or properly Palpa, is tiie ciiief district in Western Nepal.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET 69 
 
 CHAPTEE lit 
 
 JOUENEY TO DONGTSE. 
 
 Decemhcr 26. — We were up early, finishing our letters and getting 
 I'hurchung ready for his journey to the Sikkim frontier. After tea I 
 sent Ugyen to tlie market to buy provisions for our journey, and he 
 brought back a large quantity of 2^^'^9' ^ piece of mutton, and 
 vegetables, and also purchased some fresh gija-twj (vermicelli), of 
 which I had become very fond. Two strong ponies were waiting 
 saddled for us in charge of a groom at the western gateway {giialgo) 
 of the monastery. Our traps and bags being made over to the charge 
 of the Tung-chen's men, we left Tashilhunpo at 3 p.m., and rode off 
 at a gentle trot towards the village of Tashi-gyantsa. The Tung- 
 chen wore his church raiment, and a silk-lined chosa* or clerical 
 hat, covered his head ; Ijut as soon as we had reached this village he 
 changed it for a fox-skin cap lined with brown satin. The view of 
 Tashilhunpo from Tashi-gyantsa was most beautiful, and the four 
 gilded tombs of the former Tashi lamas, situated in the middle of 
 the lamasery, blazed in the rays of the sun.f 
 
 One approaches Tashi-gyantsa by a lane cut through a hillock 
 some 20 feet high, on top of which the village stands. The alleys are 
 crooked and dirty, the houses of comfortable appearance, are painted 
 with clay in bands of red, black, and blue colour, and surrounded by 
 walls forming a courtyard in front of each. On the left of the road 
 is a neatly constructed mcndong. The whole village is inhabited by 
 clerks, copyists, painters, and artisans from Tashilhunpo, most of 
 whom get allowances {-pod) from Labrang. Cattle {jo) are plentiful 
 
 * Chos dja. Probably the yellow-pointed cloth hat with Haps, and ending in a 
 point on either side in front, the usual head-cover of lamas outside Iheir monasteries. 
 Inside the lamaseries all go bareheaded. — (W. E.) 
 
 t In the account of his tirst journey, he says that these " chaits " are on top of the 
 palace of the Tashi lama.
 
 TO JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 in the villaue, ami as we passed, a few yaks with pack-saddles on their 
 hacks were heing led off from the village by two tall, savage-looking 
 men dressed in goatskin gowns {hol'ltu). The old people sat in their 
 doorways, warming themselves in the sun, and a caravan of yaks and 
 donkeys had halted at the cJio/icn just outside the village. 
 
 "We passed by l*erong shavea, a group of hamlets, in the midst of 
 wliicli is a little garden and a willow grove; then by the village 
 of ]~)eki-rabdan ; and wlien two miles from Tashi-gyantsa we reached 
 the large village of Khara Tedong, the chief of which is a Dahpon 
 (general), lately dismissed from a command at Gartok, near Eudok. 
 Judging from the outward appearance of the houses, the village is 
 ]:»rosperous. Passing the villages of Sunapara and Sarsha, and leaving 
 1 )orhig and Semaron on our right, we came, after two miles, to the Num 
 cliu, now a nearly (h-ied-u]) stream, which comes down from the 
 mountains to the novtli-west of Xartang, which border the plateau- 
 like valley of Cliyugpu shung. A little to the east of this stream is 
 the large village of Gyatso-shar, composed of a dozen hamlets forming 
 two or three groups. 
 
 At ') p.m. we readied the village of Chyang chu, about a quarter 
 of a mile from tlie Xum chu, belonging to our friend the minister. 
 To tlie east of the hamlet is a little garden, and in it a small house 
 called Lobding ; here the minister spends a few days during the 
 autumn holidays, and takes the baths. Chyang chu is the birthplace 
 of the Tung-chen, and we put up in his house, at the gate of which 
 were chained two big mastiffs. Two servants assisted us to alight 
 from our ponies, and two held the dogs back while we walked in. 
 The headman of the ^'illage, the Deba Shikha,* received us, and 
 recognized me as an old acquaintance. We were conducted to the 
 central room of the upper story, where we found two stuffed seats 
 {hu-fhrn) spread for us. The room, though spacious, was dark and 
 dusty, and a heap of yak-liair bags, resembling Indian gnnnus, filled 
 a corner of tlie i-oom. ]\Iy servant, Lhagpa-sring, spread my khamba 
 rug on the seats, and busied himself fetching our bags and traps from 
 the courtyard. The Deba presently arrived, and begged us to refresh 
 ourselves with tea and cluing. Lhagpa, looking with peculiar eager- 
 ness at the maid-servant who was .pouring chang in Ugyen's cup, 
 winked at her to lill his cii]) from her bowl, but to his disappointment 
 she turned away ; but shurLly after another maid appeared with a large 
 * Elbewbere he Bays that Shihha means "bailiff."
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 71 
 
 bowl, and poured out wine to the servants. Then the Deba's wife, 
 with a very pretty jug in her hand, came to serve me, but I declined. 
 After a few minutes dinner was served in tiii-Ihied copper dishes 
 resembling salad-bowls, the first course consisting of minced mutton 
 and tsamha. This was followed by minced mutton and vermicelli, 
 the Deba waiting upon me himself, to show me the attention due to 
 a guest from a distant country. 
 
 After dinner the Tung-chen, who had taken his meal in a separate 
 room, led me to his mother's room, where old lady Angla * and the 
 Deba's son, Damdul, were sitting around a blazing fire in a stove 
 {jalang). The old lady had seen upwards of eighty summers, and her 
 hair was snowy white. I joined the party, which was shortly added 
 to by the entrance of several other members of the household, and we 
 sat drinking tea and talking of the sacred cities of India, of Vajra- 
 shena, Varanasi, and Kapilavastu, and the state of Buddhism in 
 modern India. Angla sighed repeatedly when she heard that all their 
 sacred places in India were now in ruins. I then gave her a short 
 history of ancient India and Tibet, which delighted the whole party, 
 and the Tung-chen expressed himself highly pleased with my narra- 
 tive. Before taking leave for the night of my kind host, I presented 
 the Tung-chen with a couple of rupees, and his mother with one. 
 They very reluctantly accepted them, saying, however, that as it was 
 their duty to please me, they would not deny me the pleasure of 
 making them presents. Lhagpa led me to my bed, which was spread 
 in a corner of the room where we had dined ; and the Deba, coming in 
 to see if I was comfortable, found my wraps rather light, and brought 
 me two thick blankets, in which my servant wrapped me up. 
 
 December 26. — The Deba has a dozen jomo and cows yielding 
 plenty of milk. A jomo yields four times the quantity of milk which 
 a cow or female yak gives. The di yak cow, which pastures on moun- 
 tain-tops, yields ordinarily two seers of milk a day, is not much 
 prized, though yak milk is both sweet and wholesome ; but the Tibetans 
 value very highly the jo, which is, besides a good milker, most useful 
 in husbandry. 
 
 * The syllable la, here and throughout this narrative, whenever it is a suffix to a 
 name of a person, forms no part of the name, but is only an honorific expletive. It 
 is even used after titles, as Ponbo la, Pundib la, Lhachara la, Kusho la, etc. Chandra 
 Das hardly ever gives the names of the Tibetans he refers to in his narrative, because 
 a person's name is never used when he or she is addressed, nor is it but rarely mentioned. 
 He probably never heard the names of most of the people of whom he speaks.— (W. K.)
 
 72 JOVBNKT TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The women of the house were up by four and busy milking and 
 churning. The village looked i'rom afar like one big liouse, but it is 
 in reality composed of a number of houses, each witli a courtyard in 
 front. The place is vulgarly called the " Anthill " (i>t»<7 tsanf/ *), on 
 account of the great number of serfs inhabiting it. After breakfast, 
 which consisted of boiled mutton, minced radish, and jja-^wr/, or 
 balls of flour cooked in mutton brotli, we mounted our ponies and 
 started off. 
 
 To the south-west of Gyatsho-shar f is the })lateau of Chyugpu 
 Shung, dotted Mith iiuiiieruus handets, chief of which is Lhena djong. 
 About two miles i'roni Ch}'ang chu is ISTorgya Nangpa, with numerous 
 hamlets surrounding it, and one mile and a half to the east of Norgya, 
 where the valley approaches the edge of the mountains to the south, is 
 Jvena,J composed of a dozen hamlets. The houses of Kena are well 
 built anil prosperous looking, the door-frames and windows showing 
 considerable taste, and the walls of most of them painted with long 
 Idue and red stripes, the favourite colours of the Tibetans. From 
 Kena the mountains of Pankor-shornub, § notorious as a lair of 
 Itrigauds, were clearly discernible, and far to the east, across the 
 Xyang chu, we could iust discern the villaue of Sanga-ling. At 
 Kena we crossed, by a culvert some fifteen feet lontj, an irrigation canal 
 whicli comes down from ISTyang chu. From this point our way lay 
 over a barren plateau more than two miles broad ; in the up])er part 
 of it are several villages, in the largest of which is the Shalu monas- 
 tery. A little above the junction of the Shalu with the Nyang chu 
 stands the hamlet of Chuta Chyangma, three or four dilapidated mud 
 liovels, the ground everywhere overgrown with thistles and briars. 
 Here, Ave were told, the Grand Lama's || camels are pastured in winter. 
 The Nyang chu flows liere in several channels, and some cranes were 
 seeking for food in the ice along the banks. 
 
 Going south-eastward for nearly Wo miles and a half, we reached 
 a fertile tract of land, in which stand the villages of Panam-gang, 
 Jorgya, Pislii, Penagangdo, and Natog,1I A\]iich, we were told, belonged 
 
 * Written >jrog txoiig, or (jrorj-ma tsanff.—{'\N . R.) 
 t Or lOastcrn {»hur) ;,'yats().— ( W. R.) 
 
 + Kye-ua of tlie iiiiiii.— (W. R.) 
 
 § Prohubly 81iorimb is xhar, "cast;" nuh, '• west."— (W. R.) 
 
 i ]5y "(Ji-iiiKl Lama" tli.' aiitiuir iiieaii.s llie J'aDchcii Riiiixiclie or Tc.slni lama of 
 'J'a«liillniiip(j. 
 
 • Called on tlie iMaj) Gang, J.)r-f,'ya, Putshal, Pen jaiig. Nato.i,^ does not appear on it. 
 On p. 74 lie ealltj Pena^'aiiKdo, Penjang, and Pislii, Patal.— (W. R.)
 
 JOUENEY TO LHA^A AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 73 
 
 to Hamdang Kaiu-tsan of Tashilhimpo. At Jorgya, which belongs to 
 the Djongpon of I*agri, the same who stopped Sir Eichard Temple 
 near Chumbi, there is an irrigation canal running from the Nyang 
 chu, and on its bank is a beautiful garden Ijordered with poplars, 
 willows, and other fine trees. Its walks are tastefully laid out, and 
 the two-storied building in its centre is the finest one this side of 
 Tashilhunpo. In the principal lane of this village is a deep well 
 
 CHANG-SA RGYAB-PA, WINE-DRINKING CONCLUDING WEDDING CEBEJIONIES. 
 
 about four or five feet in circumference at the moutli, and a number 
 of women w^ere drawing water from it in sheep's paunches. 
 
 A short distance beyond Jorgya we came to Pislii Mani Lhakbang 
 in a grove of poplars and willows, with a large orchard and several 
 hamlets close by. This place, which belongs to the Pishi Deba, is 
 famous for its manufacture of a superior quality of serge and broad- 
 cloth called unam* At the entrance to the Mani Lhakbang, a 
 
 * I have never heard of imam; Imt gonam (sgo snam ?) is the uaiiie generally givcu 
 to Beiges and foreign (Russian) broadcloth. — (W. E.)
 
 74 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 c/w77c;t-shaped edifice, are rows of drum-shaped prayer-^vheels.* 
 Five furlongs farther on we passed through Panam-doi,t and two miles 
 beyond tliis place we came to the village of Taugaug (or Tagong). 
 The trail — for there is no regular road— then led by Patsal, Belung, 
 to Penjang, from which village we could see, on the hillside beyond 
 the Nyaug chu, the large monastery of Kadong. We were now in 
 the district of Panam,| said to be very fertile, and to this the 
 numerous handets scattered about give testimony. A mile to the 
 south of Tagong we came to Tashigang, around which there is no 
 vegetation, not a blade of grass nor a tree, nothing but sand and 
 gravel. Here we were to spend the night. We were kindly received 
 by an old lady, Angputi by name, and shown by the servant up a 
 flight of stone steps to the top floor, where rugs were spread for us. 
 .Vngputi had a headdress {patug) studded with flawed turquoises 
 and faded coral ; she had worn it, she said, for nearly twenty years, 
 and purposed leaving it as a legacy to her second son. Shortly 
 after we were seated, her daughter, a nun wdio had lately arrived 
 on leave from her convent, brought us a kettle of tea and two wooden 
 bowls of (saiiiha.^ Tlie Tung-chen was given the room the minister 
 nses Mhen travelling along this road. It was provided with curtains, 
 silk-covered ceiling, some nice tables, and had in it several volumes 
 of Yum scriptures,!! a small chapel, two dozen bells, oblation cups, 
 a sofa-like altar, and a number of pictures. The rugs in this room 
 were made of the finest Panam wool, and were the best articles of 
 furniture in the house. After drinking tea, the hostess brought me 
 some boiled and dried mutton, tsaniha, and tea. This kind of present 
 is usually offered to guests on their arrival in a house, and is called 
 solichi,^ or "first show." 
 
 * A mani lliakhang is usually a churten around wliich arc, under covered galleries, 
 rows of large prayer-wheels, or rather prayer-barrels. I have never seen any temple 
 attached to such structures ; but the chortens are hollow, with an opening at tlic base 
 by whicli clay isu-tsu offerings can be put in the monument. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Doi of the maps.- (W. E.) 
 
 X Pcniim jong of the maps. Cf. Captain Turner, oj). ciL, '229 (he calls it Painam), 
 and C. K. Markhiim, op. cit., 78, where Bogle also refers to it as Painam.— (W. E.) 
 
 § In Tibet a married woman is called chang-ma, or " wine companion." One of her 
 princijtal duties is to present wine to her friends and guests. It is to avoid this duty 
 tliat many women enter monastic life (S. C. D.). I think S. C. D. was misinformed. 
 A wife is called chung-nm, not chang-ma. Chnng means " little," and ma " motlicr." 
 
 -(W. E.; 
 
 11 The metaphysical pnrtioii of the Tibetan lUiddhist scrii)ture.s, called in Sanskrit 
 Abliidliarma— (W. E.) 
 
 t Or (jml gchig, i.e. " lirst meal."- (W. E.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 75 
 
 Beccmher 27. — Leaving the Tashigang valley, we came to the foot 
 of the range which here borders the left bank of the Nyang. Two 
 and a half miles to the south-west (east ?) there is a precipice called 
 Eitong, where some twenty years ago two generals of Lhasa were 
 murdered l)y the usurper Gadan Gyahu, At this point we obtained 
 a fine view of the fort of Panam, of Gontai, of Takar, Palri,* and 
 various other monasteries. Up to this point the river banks are 
 overgrown with furze, brambles, and various thorny plants of which 
 it is said camels are very fond. 
 
 Two miles to the west (east ?) of this place we came to a large 
 village, called Tsog-chi,t with an imposing castle, formerly the 
 residence of several noted generals, but now the property of one 
 of the chief civil officers (Bung-khoi' X) of Lhasa. Close by is 
 Dukpa-nagpa, formerly a town of Sorcerers or Nagpa,§ but now 
 mostly in ruins, and inhabited by only a half-dozen families. 
 
 A mile and a half farther on we came to Norpa khyung-djin 
 ("Eagle's Gem" ||), where there was once an important lamasery of 
 the Karmapa sect. Its ruins crown the hilltop, and the village, of 
 a hundred houses, is scattered along the slope and the base of the 
 hills. Near this place is Nembotong and Pangang.H 
 
 In the upland near Taimen,** a hamlet of three huts, where the 
 wind that sweeps the broad plateau on which this place is built 
 has drifted the sand in long waves, are the villages of Phola and 
 Wangdan. The former place is the birthplace of King Miwang, 
 and the latter is noted for the excellence of its rugs. Due south 
 from Taimen, and at the head of the broad valley which opens 
 between that place and Norpa khyung-djin, is the Gingu la, over 
 which a trail runs to Pietoi, or Upper PtC, near lago, and also the 
 fort of Darchung djong.ft 
 
 A little more than a mile in a southerly direction from Taimen 
 
 * Pe IL of the maps.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Chog-tse of the maps. — (W. R.) 
 
 X See /. n. A. S.. n.s., vol. sxiii. p. 220. The Dung-khors' offices are mostly hereditary. 
 — (W. R.) 
 
 § Nagpa, "enchanters or experts in incantations." See Waddell, op. ciL, 47o, -183. 
 ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 217.— (W. R.) 
 
 II Or Norbu khyung hdjiu (?), "the i^recious j/arMfZa-holder." The garuda {khyumj) 
 is the king of birds, according to Tibetans. — (W. R.) 
 
 Tf Pong kong of the maps. — (W. R.) 
 
 ** Called Tho-man on the maps. — (W. R.) 
 
 tt Gring-gu la, Ya-go, and Tuchung-Jong of the maps.— (W. R.)
 
 76 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 brought us to Shar-cliyog Aniung, also called Isa.* The poplar and 
 willow groves arouud it give it a most prosperous appearance. 
 Here we overtook a monk of the Doiigtse monastery, sent Ijy the 
 minister to fetch him some books from the Kahdong gomba, near 
 Panam djoug. His tall, lithe frame, but poorly covered with torn 
 raiment, his curious boots and headdress, and the bundle of incense- 
 sticks slung like a quiver across his back, evoked smiles from our 
 party as he walked swiftly along, keeping pace with our ponies. 
 Across numerous frozen irrigation ditches, and through various 
 little hamlets of three and four houses, the road led us by Taling, 
 Dao-targe,t and Pangri, to tlie village of Nesar, where live some 
 twenty families. Just before reaching this place a mad dog ran 
 by, and though it bit an old man and several donkeys, the Tung-chen 
 would not let me sh(jut it. Xesar has, on the hillside above it, a 
 neatly built temple and a number of small towers, the latter sacred 
 to the sylvan goddesses or ]\Iamos. The images of Shenrezig and 
 Padma Sambhava are painted on the walls of its mani Ihahhang 
 and on tlie towers on the hill. A little beyond this village we fell 
 in with four Khambas, each armed with a long, straight sword, 
 Mho were unquestionably highwaymen. Their dress and features 
 showed tlieni to be natives of Gyarong, in Markham, in the eastern 
 part of Tibet.J 
 
 At 5 o'clock we arrived at l)ongtse.§ The monastery where the 
 minister was residing was on a rocky eminence some 300 feet above 
 the village. After walking u]) several flights of stone steps, we 
 reached the gateway in the no\\- partly ruined ^^•all of the monastery. 
 Near this I was welcomed by the minister's page, and led to the 
 eastern room of his master's a]»artments, which had been set apart 
 for my use. Before we had finished drinking tea a message came 
 calling me to tlie minister's presence. With two scarves and a 
 couple of rupees in our hands, we proceeded to the drawing-room, 
 and approached his lioliness with profound salutations. He touched 
 
 * Called Shar cho ening on the maps. Shar, "ea8t;"chyog ipyogs), "quarter." 
 — (W. R.) 
 
 t Dowa targya of the iiiiip.— (W. ]{.) 
 
 X Tiie author is .slij<htly mistaken here. The Gyarong is on the west border of Sze- 
 ch'uan and identical with tiie Chinese Chin-ehuan, wliile Markham is to the west of 
 the Kivor of Gold(;n Sands (Chin .sha chiang), in 29° N. lat., witli its capital at Gartok 
 (or Ghiang-ka). and is one of the easternmost provinces ruled by Lhasa.— (W. K.) 
 
 § ( Jeorgi, ' Alph. Tibet,' p. 450, appears to refer to Dongtsc when lie says, « Anteciuam 
 l^erv.-mas Kiangse Feudum est Kalouii Prouse, Castellum Yallo minutum, et Auri- 
 tiidina." (W. I{.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 77 
 
 our heads with his hand, and returned us the scarves we had in 
 the first place presented hira, tying them around our necks. His 
 holiness graciously inquired after our health, and asked if we had 
 not suffered great privations and hardships on the way. We "ave 
 a brief account of our troubles in the snows and of our miraculous 
 escape at Tashi-rabka. " By the grace of the Three Holies," * I 
 added, "we have overcome all difficulties, and now our delight is 
 boundless in being able to present ourselves at last at your Holiness's 
 feet." The minister expressed his regrets at our sufferings and his 
 pleasure on our safe arrival after an absence of three years. He had 
 to go to prayers, but before leaving he gave orders that all proper 
 attentions be shown us. Large dishes of biscuits, bread, fruit, and 
 meat were then placed before us, and tea was poured into our cups 
 from the minister's own pot, as a mark of his special favour. 
 
 December 28. — After we had finished taking tea the page Ka-chan 
 Gopa called us to the minister's presence, to whom we gave a detailed 
 account of our journey. After listening with attention, he observed, 
 " Pundib la, I fail to see why you chose such a dangerous route as 
 that by the Kangla chen and Tashi-rabka, for you had the pass- 
 port issued to you three years ago by which you were permitted to 
 return to Tsang by way of Khamba djong. Did not the officials at 
 that place treat you well when you passed there on your way back 
 to India ? " I replied saying that I had feared that difficulties might 
 have been raised by the Sikkim Durbar at the instance of i;he Phodang 
 lama, who had of late been making trouble in Sikkim. The minister 
 again remarked that there had been no necessity for our undertaking- 
 such a difficult and perilous journey through the Tingri djong country, 
 when we had the Grand Lama's (Panchen Einpoche's) passport 
 authorizing us to cross the Lachan pass, which was very easy and 
 free from snow. After a short conversation he retired to his 
 contemplation room (oratory). 
 
 December 29. — We had an interview with the minister in the 
 Niltog t on the roof of the Tsug-la-khang, over which a canopy had 
 
 * Kon-chog sum, i.e. Buddha, the Law and the Brotherhooil (Sangha). Protestant 
 missionaries have, very wrongly, I tliink, used the word Kon-cliog as a transhition of 
 our word God, which is as untranslatable into Tibetan as it appears to be into Chinese, 
 unless the Jlohanimedan expression Chen chu, " the real Lord," be used. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Or Ngi-hok, an open quadrangle on the roof of a house, enclosed on all sides by 
 walls, in two of which are door-like openings (S. C. D.). Jaeschke explains the 
 word nyi-yol by " any screen or shelter from the sun's rays: awning, curtain, parasol, 
 pent-house."
 
 78 JOUBNET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 been spread. His holiness said that since last I had been to Tibet 
 he had composed two large volumes on the history of tlie philosophical 
 schools of Tibet, and that they were now being stereotyped at the 
 Namrinf^ monastery. He showed us the manuscript of the second 
 volume, and read us extracts from it. 
 
 Dcccmher 30. — After breakfast Ugyen-gyatso ami I went to 
 make obeisance to the deities {choi jal), carrying with us a bundle 
 of incense-sticks, two tanJcas worth of clarified butter, and about a 
 dozen Ihatar/, to present as offerings to the gods. Descending a steep 
 ladder we came to the lobby of the congregation hall (du-Miang) of 
 the TsufT-la-khang. The portico faced eastward ; its painted wooden 
 pillars had capitals most fantastically and picturesquely carved, the 
 walls painted in fresco, with relief images of the sixteen Staviras 
 (Naten chudug*) gorgeously coloured, but of a much lower style of 
 work than what is seen in India, though the thick coat of varnish 
 which covered them hid their defects, when not examined too closely. 
 
 The most remarkable part of the building was the floor made of 
 pebbles, nicely set and smoothly beaten to make a glossy surface.f 
 The du-l-hang is about 25 feet long and 20 broad ; the images of the 
 crods were arranged on a beautifully carved wooden and metal altar 
 alonfT the north and south-west side of the building, the principal 
 ones occupying niches. Most of the images were very old, and of 
 gilt-copper, called ser-zany ("gilt-copper"), and had been made 
 with much skill. The image of the Lord (Jovo) Buddha had been 
 made, the Tung-chen told me, by a great Indian Buddhist in imita- 
 tion of the great image of Shakya tuba at Lhasa. J The founder of 
 tlie monastery, Je Lha-tsun, once prayed that the gods might send 
 him a skilful artist to make images for the newly built lamasery ; 
 and sliortly afterwards an Indian visited Dongtse, made this image, 
 
 * Gnas-hrlan hcUu-drug, the sixteen highest disciples of the Buddha Gautama. — 
 
 (W. R.) 
 
 t Cf. Captain Sam. Turner, op. cit., '23G, and Geo. Bogle (in C. R. Markham's 
 ' Narrative of the ISiissiou, etc.,' 97). Bogle there saye, " The floor is of a chalky 
 clay, mixed with small pebUos, and formed into a smooth and very beautiful terrace, 
 wliich, by the laliours of a young gylang, who every morning gets his feet upon two 
 wtiiillen cliitlis, and exercises himself for three or four hours in skating about the room, 
 will, in the course of fifteen or twenty years, acquire a polish equal to tlie other floors 
 in tlie palace, which are not inferior to the finest variegated marble." — (W. R.) 
 
 J This image is called the Jo-vo. It is in the Lhasa Jokhang, in tlie centre of the 
 city. See my 'Land of the Lamas,' p. 10.'), note 2. See also chap. vi. p. 151 of the 
 present narrative. — (W. R.;
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 70 
 
 and then returned to India. The Tung-chen, when he had toUl nie 
 this, smilingly asked me if I was not a reincarnation of this Indian 
 Buddhist, and I felt proud to hear of my countrymen l)eing so highly 
 admired and venerated. Ugyen-gyatso prostrated himself before 
 every one of the images, and touched with his head their feet or body, 
 and I showed my veneration for these sacred shrines by touching with 
 my head their right hand, to thus receive their chyag vmng (blessing). 
 My companions muttered mantras and made prayers to them, while 
 I felt reverential gratitude to the Supreme Euler alone, whose 
 merciful providence had brought me safe thus far. 
 
 The roof of the du-kliang is supported by two rows of pillars of 
 wood, on the artistically constructed capitals of which hang shields 
 and quivers full of arrows, the arms of the Dharmaplas,* with which 
 they protect Buddhism against demons and heretics. From the 
 ceiling of the hall hang rich China brocades, with dragons magnifi- 
 cently embroidered on them in gold and silver. Among the various 
 pictures seen here, the most interesting is that of the first Dalai 
 lama, Lobzang-gyatso, in which he is portrayed receiving the king- 
 dom of Tibet from the Mongol conqueror, Gushi Khan. His prime 
 minister, the celebrated Desi Sangye, is seated on his left, and is 
 thanking the magnanimous and liberal prince for his munificent gift 
 on behalf of his thrice holy master. I was also shown the dais 
 reserved for the minister. Opposite it, and at the top of the second 
 row of seats reserved for the monks, is a chair three feet high, on which 
 the head lama of the monastery sits during service. There is accom- 
 modation for about eighty monks in this hall, and I was told that 
 service is held in it daily, at which most of the monks are present. 
 They receive a monthly allowance of sixty pounds of barley from the 
 church endowment fund {lahrang gzi). This they parch and grind 
 themselves, and bring a little supply of it daily with them to the hall 
 in a small bag, to eat with the tea, which is given them three times 
 during each service, and is furnished from the church stores {lahrang 
 djo). On returning from the ehoijal, I was called to the minister's, 
 whom I found seated on a satin-covered cushion in the shade of a 
 nyi-liok on the roof of the third story of the chief temple of the 
 Tsug-la-khang. 
 
 His page {shahdang),\ Ka-chan Gopa, placed a cup of tea before 
 
 * Called in Tibetan Chos-gyong (skyong), "protectors of tlie doctrine," or Ku na 
 gyalbo, "five great kings." See Emil Schlaginweit, ' Buddhism in Tibet,' p. 157. 
 
 t Dzahs-drung-(pa'), lit., "one near the feet of." The expression hu-drung-pa, " near 
 the body," is also used. — (W. R.)
 
 80 JOUBNEY TO LUAf^A AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 me, together with some tsamla, meat, ami twisted sugar-biscuits. 
 The minister raised his cup to his lips, and graciously said, " Drink, 
 Pundit, please" {Pundih la, sol ja nang). I at once drank a tliird of 
 my cup, as etiquette requires, and every time he drank I also took a 
 sip. He made inquiries respecting the lithographic press and the 
 various other articles which I had brought to present to him, and 
 which were now on the way to Tashilhunpo. After dinner he showed 
 me a work he was writing on history, rhetoric, astrology, and photo- 
 grapliy. The latter section he had composed from notes I had 
 furnished him, in 1879, from Tassinder's ' Manual of Photography,' 
 and I was delighted to see the diagrams he had drawn to represent 
 the various photographic apparatus I had then left with him. He 
 afterwards read to me an account of the ancient controversies between 
 the Brahmans and Buddhists of India. 
 
 "While we were thus engaged the page informed him that the 
 Dahpon * Phala and Kung Chyang-chan were approaching Dongtse, 
 so we went to the top of the fourth story of the Dongtse choide to 
 see them arrive. The Dahpon being the chief of Dongtse, the monks 
 had to show him due respect. When the party got near the foot of 
 the hill on ^^•hich the choide stands, two monks in full canonicals blew 
 two long copper hautboys (horns ?), two others played on a clarionet-like 
 instrument called gi/a-ling ; and when the party came to the grove, or 
 lingo, in front of the castle, the Chya-dso-pa f received them with 
 his band — a gong and two tambourines. The Daphon and his friend 
 rode spirited mules gaudily caparisoned with brocades and tinsel. 
 They were preceded by five sowars, and followed by an equal number, 
 all carrying lances with pennants at their points. The minister told 
 me that of the four Daphons, or commanders of forces in Tsang, two 
 are ordinarily, stationed at Shigatse, one at Gyantse, and one at 
 Tengri. 
 
 Deccmlcr 31. — I was anxious to take a trip to Gyantse, which 
 Ugyen said was only eight miles distant, and could be reached in two 
 hours. He dissuaded me, however, saying it would not be prudent, 
 as that place is frequented by lihutia traders from Darjiling and 
 Phagri. At nine I was called in to the minister's, and read a few 
 
 * Mddh-ilpoii, •' master of the arrow," is a military officer of al)Out tlie rank of a 
 general; they are given liglit-lihie Imttoiis (4th class) by the Chinese authorities. — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 t A Chyau-dso-pa, or Chya-djo-pa ( Phyag-miljod-pn), is a civil officer (of .')tli class 
 of CiiincHi- offiriiil rank) of the treasury. — (W. R,)
 
 JOURNEY TO LEAS A AND CENTRAL TIBET. 81 
 
 sentences of English from the ' Eoyal Keader No. 1 ' with him. After 
 this I asked to be allowed to visit the great temple of G-yantse, called 
 the " Palkhor choide," " If you want to visit G-yantse," he replied, 
 "I will arrange it for you; but you must bear in mind that the 
 people of that town are not good. They speak much, and are given 
 to spinning a great deal out of a little. I will have the Tung-chen 
 take you there." Ugyen-gyatso then asked if he might go there, as 
 he wanted to buy me some blankets ; and having obtained the 
 minister's authorization, he left at noon. 
 
 January 1, 1882. — -For about half an hour the minister practised 
 writing the Eoman characters on a wooden slate (chi/ang-shing) about 
 two feet long and ten inches broad. A little bag of powdered chalk was 
 tied to it ; and when the slate had been washed and dried, the minister 
 rubbed the chalk-bag lightly over the board, and thus covered it witli 
 a thin white film. In this he scratched letters with a steel style about 
 a foot long. I told him of the slates we had in India — how much 
 more convenient and neat they were than his rude contrivance. He 
 smiled and said, " My chi/ang-shing is a very nice one ; even the great 
 ministers of China use the like ;* but they are not clean. And if you 
 can get me a couple of your Indian slates from Calcutta, I shall be 
 much obliged." 
 
 January 2. — In the morning preparations were made for a grand 
 reception of the Dahpon Phala and Kung Chyang-chan, the Tsipon.f 
 All the furniture of the room we occupied was replaced by choice 
 articles from the minister's storeroom. Silk drapings and curtains 
 were hung in the waiting-room and lobby, beautiful silk cushions 
 were spread in the minister's drawing-room, and its ceiling made 
 resplendent with a covering of orange-coloured Chinese brocade. 
 Artistically worked dragons appeared everywhere — on the ceiling 
 draperies, on the curtains, and even in the carpets. Handsome dining- 
 tables, three feet by eighteen inches, and two feet high, were placed 
 before each cushioned seat. The minister's seat was placed as usual 
 before a gilt chapel (niche), and three feet above the floor, on his 
 right hand, were seats, two feet high, for his two guests, and to his 
 left two other cushioned seats, about eighteen inches high, for their 
 
 * The minister was not correctly informed. So far as I am aware, tiie Chinese never 
 use this kind of " white board." It is, however, in general use among the Western 
 Mongols, where paper is quite as rare as in most places in Tibet. — (W. E.) 
 
 t A Tsipon is an accounting oiticer, and is assimilated by the Chinese to a 4th class 
 official among them. — (W. R.) 
 
 G
 
 82 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 sons. Pretty china cups, painted wooden and gilt metal bowls, were 
 set on the tables, and all the curiosities and ornamental objects the 
 minister had here with him were conspicuously displayed. On the 
 corner of his table was the beautiful stereoscope I had given him 
 in 1879, with some two hundred slides, and in the middle of the table 
 a calendar-watch and some toys I had recently presented him. 
 Different kinds of Tibetan and Chinese dainties were arranged by the 
 head couk, under the Tung-chen's directions, and the minister person- 
 ally supervised the arrangement of the seats and the decorating of the 
 room. "When all was ready I went on to the roof to see the proces- 
 sion arrive. On both the roads leading to the monastery from 
 Dongtse the monks were waiting, bearing a dozen or so flags and 
 nmsical instruments — two flageolets, a pair of brass hautboys (horns ?), 
 or ditngchcn, two tambourine-like drums, the same number of 1)ells, 
 and a gong. 
 
 At 1 o'clock the Dahpon and his friend, the Tsipon, together with 
 their sons, arrived at the Dongtse choide, escorted by the Chya-dso-pa. 
 They were very simply dressed in silk robes, Chinese jackets, soft 
 yellow woollen hats, velvet boots, and silk trousers ; from their right 
 (left ?) ear hung long earrings.* The Dahpon appeared to be about 
 thirty years old, the Tsipon a little older. 
 
 Arriving before the minister, they thrice prostrated themselves, 
 each time touching their foreheads with their joined palms. The 
 minister touched their heads with the palm of his hand and blessed 
 them, and then they presented him with two pieces of red English 
 broadcloth and a handful of silver coins each. 
 
 I was surprised to see such powerful and wealthy chiefs kotow 
 before the minister; but great is the triumph in this country of the 
 Church over the laity, and the greatest ministers of state fall down at 
 the feet of the incarnate lamas ! 
 
 Dinner was served with great ceremony. As soon as the minister 
 had said grace, all fell to with chopsticks and spoon, and partook 
 of each succeeding course in profound silence. After dinner, tea 
 was served, when at last the silence was broken, conversation began, 
 and the guests M^ere shown the minister's curios, the watches and the 
 stereoscopic views especially interesting them. 
 
 Ill the evening there was a review in the pleasure grove, or liiuja, 
 
 * Ouc of these earrings in figured ia Ilookcr'd ' Jliiiuilayan .Journals,' ii. 271. 
 Tibetan men always, I believe, wear their earring in the left ear. — (W. K.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 83 
 
 by the coininander of the militia, when exercise in musketry, I'uuuing, 
 archery, etc., took place in the presence of the two dignitaries. 
 
 January 3. — After tea I was asked to read English with the 
 minister. He transliterated the English words phonetically, but did 
 not take the trouble of spelling them, observing that his ordinary 
 duties left him hardly any time to devote to study. He intended 
 asking the Grand Lama to relieve him for a time from his numerous 
 duties in connection with the Church, when he hoped to be able to 
 apply himself assiduously to the study of English. 
 
 Breakfast was now Ijrought in, and consisted of a kind of pot-herb, 
 called 2^(i-fsal* cured in the cold draught, potatoes, and radishes, 
 which had been kept in sand underground. I asked the minister if 
 I might go to visit the Palkhor clioide of Gyantse with the Tung-chen 
 on the morrow ; and having obtained his consent, two ponies were 
 ordered to be ready for an early start. 
 
 Jamiary 4. — The ponies were ready at an early hour, and after 
 receiving from the minister a few khatag to present to the deities of 
 the Palkhor choide, the Tung-chen and I rode off. 
 
 Our way lay across fields watered by the Nyang chu. The 
 Nyang chu valley is one of the richest in Tibet, and extends from 
 Shigatse to about 15 miles beyond Gyantse, a distance of from 60 to 
 70 miles, and has an average breadth of 10, every inch of which is 
 cultivated. Its great natural fertility, and its being so very favourable 
 for the growth of different kinds of millet and pulses, has given the 
 whole district the name of Nyang, or " land of delicacies," and the 
 river which fertilizes it has been called Nyang chu,t or " the river of 
 delicious water." 
 
 Flocks of wild geese and ducks were swimming on the river, near 
 the bank of which our road now and then led us, and long-billed 
 cranes were stalking along searching for food. From the bushes of 
 furze and other thorny plants with which the river banks were over- 
 grown, hares X leaped out and made off towards the mountain recesses, 
 
 * I tliiuk the author means pe'-t^e', the usual Tibetan iDi-onunciation of the Chinese 
 ■pai-ts'ai, and meaning " cabbage." " Cured in the eokl draught" is a culinary prepara- 
 tion unknown to me. White potatoes are used all over Tibet; they were introduced 
 into Bhutan in 1774 by Mr. Bogle (see Markham's ' Tibet,' p. U)). Kadishes, or rather 
 turnips (la-pvg, from the Chinese lo-po), are usually eaten raw ; they are also dried 
 for winter use. — (W. E.) 
 
 t A. K. calls it Pena Nang Chu river.— (W. R.) 
 
 X The Tibetans neither kill nor will they eat hares. All wild fowl are equally safe 
 from their guns. — (W. R.)
 
 84 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and beautiful little birds, probal)ly a variety of kingfisher, were seen 
 fishing in the stream— but the Tung-chen said that though the bird 
 was pretty to luok at, it emitted a most offensive odour from its 
 body. 
 
 Passing a few villages, we came to a stream flowing into the 
 Xyang chu from the south. Here were two flour-mills, of which we 
 liad seen at least a dozen since leaving Shigatse. Tiiey were very 
 large, and the stones four times the size of our ordinary millstones in 
 India. In the village of Gyabshi the people seemed very industrious, 
 the women engaged with their looms or spinning, the men tending 
 sheep or collecting fuel from the fields. 
 
 "When we came within two miles of Gyantse, our attention was 
 attracted by the Tse-chan monastery, the entire north-eastern slope 
 of a hill being closely covered by iLs whitewashed houses, so that it 
 looked like a great castle of towering height. The Tung-chen told 
 me that this lamasery was nearly eight hundred years old, and that 
 the great reformer Tsong-khapa had spent several years here in the 
 study of metaphysics {isan-nyid). I was also shown the Tinkar la, 
 by which herdsmen travel to the foot of the Lachan pass of Sikkini, 
 this being the shortest route between Gyantse and the latter country. 
 
 A few minutes' ride brought us to the bridge over the Nyang chu, 
 a light temporary wooden structure, about twenty feet long and six 
 feet broad, Ijuilt on the ice which covered the stream. 
 
 We entered the town of Gyantse,* passing beside a long mendong, 
 on either side of which were dwellings, and by a narrow lane reached 
 the gate of tlie Gandan Chakhang on the left side of the main street, 
 and facing the great cliorten of the Palkhor choide. 
 
 The Kunyer, or priest, of the Gandan Chakhang, an acquaintance 
 of the Tung-chen, greeted him, and, sliowing him to a seat, had tea 
 served us. We sent the groom, Lhagpa-rida, to the market to buy 
 arrack, and he there met Ugyen, and told him of our arrival. 
 
 * A. K. tiivij of tills pluce (wbicli he reached on August 21, 1878): "Giaugche, a 
 buiall tuwu ou the right bank of the Peua Naug Chu river. The town is situated about 
 two small hills which lie east and west, and arc united by a saddle; the western liill 
 is further connected with the chain of mountains to the north. On the eastern liill, 
 which is aljout COO feet above the surrounding plain, is a large fort, . . . and on the 
 western hill a (iomba inhabited liy live hundred Dabas. In tliis Gomba there is a 
 Chiorten, called Pangon Chioilen, wliich is considered by the Tibetans a most holy 
 place. 15e>ides the f(jrt and temple, there are about one tiiousand dwelling-houses on 
 three sides of the douljle hill. Woolh.'u cloth called Nhambii is manufactured. There 
 is a large market ; and traders from Nepal and China reside here." iSee 'Report on 
 the Explorations in Great Tibet.' by A. K., p. ;jl.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CKNTRAL TIBET. 8:") 
 
 As we were eating our meal several pilgrims chanting sacrcMl 
 hymns entered the chapel of the Lhakhang, and added some spoonfuls 
 of butter to the lamps. Some of them stared at Ugyen and me, 
 observing to one another that we were strangers from l)eyond tlie 
 Himalayas, taking Ugyen for a Sikkimese, but not l)eing able to 
 decide whether I was from Ladak or Besahir. 
 
 Ugyen told me of his movements since leaving me at Dongtse on 
 December 31. 
 
 He had left Dongtse at noon on December 31, riding one of the 
 Tung-chen's ponies. On the road he met some of the muleteers of 
 the Dongtse Dahpon Phala, who were proceeding to Lliasa with 
 barley, butter, and meat for the use of Bangyc-shag, IMiala's resiihuice. 
 
 Ugyen inquired of tliem about the state of the road to Lhasa, and 
 the best time to make the journey there. They told him that winter 
 was the best season to travel to Lliasa, for then there was no rain, 
 and one could easily ford the streams and get across the Tsang-po ; 
 moreover, feed was cheap, and meat, l)arley, and wine obtainal)lo 
 everywhere. 
 
 The following day (January 1, 1882) Ugyen visited the Gyantse 
 torn. This market and the town generally are inferior to Shigatse in 
 importance and in the variety of articles for sale. There were people 
 selling Calcutta and Chinese goods of very inferior equality. He saw 
 fifteen or twenty Nepalese shops and half a dozen pastry shops kept 
 by Chinese. The torn (or market-place) is the property of the Palkhor 
 choide, the great monastery of Gyantse, and contributes largely to 
 its maintenance. The monastic authorities also collect rents from 
 the shops in the vicinity of the torn, which do not belong to either 
 the Government or landholders {(jcrpas). The barley for sale was 
 inferior to that of Shigatse, as was also the chawi, which was, how- 
 ever, cheaper than there; and butter and mutton were in larger 
 quantities than at the latter place. 
 
 The market only lasts for three hours daily, opening at 10 a.m. 
 Ugyen here saw, for the first time, women selling fresh meat and dried 
 carcasses of sheep and yaks. At Shigatse they never take part with 
 the men in this business.* Some of these women have amassed much 
 wealth by this profession, and wear rich headdresses {-pctiirj) thickly 
 studded with pearls, amber, and turquoises. 
 
 * But women throughout Tibet do most of the sellino- i,i the .shop* and the 
 markets.— (W. R.)
 
 8G JOUBXET TO LHASA AND CENTS AL TIBET. 
 
 IJeturiiin,!;- to his lodi>in<js, Fgyen made the acquaintance of a 
 lieutenant, or Dingpon, named Nyima tsering, who was putting up 
 in the same house. Ugyen plied him with chan;/, and when he 
 had become very jolly over it, he questioned him about the military 
 arrangements of Gyantse. The Dingpon stated that there were 
 ordinarily 500 Tibetan soldiers stationed liere. This force w^as 
 lUvided into two battalions under two Eupon. Under each Eupon 
 were two captains (Gyapon) and four lieutenants, or Dingpon. The 
 commander, or Dahpon, of the Gyantse troops was Tedingpa, 
 Besides these troops there are 50 Chinese soldiers under a Chinese 
 official called Da-loyc* and the native militia. The troops both at 
 Ctvantse and Sln'gatse are under the inspection of the Chinese pay- 
 master (]'(y/2i(ni) of Shigatse, Nyima tsering told Ugyen that the 
 Tibetan soldiers were very poorly paid by the Government. The 
 Emperor of China contributes towards their maintenance five rupees 
 per man a year, and the Government of Tibet gives them forty pounds 
 of barley per man a month, but no pay in money, on the ground that 
 they are furnished l)y the landholders at the rate of one soldier for 
 every lang f of land. 
 
 The Dingpon and Gyapon receive pay at the rate of thirteen 
 sranff and twenty-five srang a year from the imperial treasury, but 
 no more rations from the Tibetan CJovernment than tlie soldiers. 
 
 The Emperor allows Chinese soldiers serving in Tibet a family 
 allowance of six srang a month and sixty pounds of rice per head as 
 subsistence allowance, in addition to their monthly pay of six sraiu/.i 
 On the next day (January 2) Ugyen surveyed the town and its great 
 monastery, the Palkhor choide. A stone wall nearly two miles and a 
 half long surrounds the town. He estimated its length, by means of 
 his prayer-beads, to be 4500 paces.§ At each pace he dropped a bead 
 
 * Ta Laoyeh is the honorific appellation claimed by all subordinate Chinese oflScers 
 in Tibet, from the rank of Pa-tsiing (sergeant) to that of Shou-[-ei, or major. The 
 Ciiincse officer In command of the post of Gyantse is, I believe, a Chien-tsimg, or 
 lieutenant. f)n the Tibetan military organization, see chap. vii. p. 180.— (W. R.) 
 
 t The ordinary hang is a measure of land in wliich about 400 lbs. of seed-grain can 
 be sown. The State tax on each kang is 50 srang (or ounces of silver) a year. — (S. C. D.) 
 
 X On the pay and allowances of the Chinese troops in Tibet, see /. It. A. S., n.s. 
 xxiii., p. '27<i-278. In i;iany places along the route lictwccn Lhasa and Tachienlu the 
 Chinese soldiers are never pai<l in cash, but only receive brick-tea, the value of which 
 is arbitrarily fixed by the jiaymasster, who cheats the poor devils most disgracefully. 
 A Hrang is an ounce of silver, the Chinese tael.—CW. R.) 
 
 § Qcorgi, op. c!l., p. 451, .says of tin's town, Kiang^fi: " Civitas prEEclara et planire 
 ad radius montium. Ad TIrl.i.s, |)rffi8idiinn Arx est injeclificata rupi, musis,et fossis aqua;
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 87 
 
 and muttered om manl ixidrm hum, and the good people of Gyantse 
 who accompanied him in his circumambulation {lingkor) little sus- 
 pected the nature of the work he was doing. When he reached the 
 foot of a mendong called Gojogs, and situated to the north of the 
 Djong, he took the bearing of the Tse-chan monastery, one of 
 the most ancient religious establishments of Tibet. It bore south- 
 west, and was nearly three miles from him. To the north of Gyantse 
 he saw Eitoi gomba, a cloistered lamasery with five or six long houses, 
 each with a large number of cells. To the south-south-east of 
 Gyantse djong is the road to Pagri, in the direction of the Nia-ni 
 monastery and the Xiru chu, one of the principal feeders of the 
 Nyang chu, which drains the northern glacier of the Chumo-llia ri 
 mountain. To the north-east of Gyantse the Nyang chu is visible 
 for a great distance, and I^gyen conjectured from its course that it 
 came from the snow-clad Nui-jin kang-sang mountains, which stretch 
 out to the north and north-east. On the uplands to the north of 
 Gyantse, and some three miles away, is the Choilung gomba. 
 
 The Chinese cemetery Ugyen found situate at the foot of the hill 
 on which the Djong stands, a little above the high-road to Lhasa, and 
 some three miles from the town. He counted three hundred tombs, some 
 of which appeared very old and dilapidated, but a few quite new. 
 
 The castle or Djong of Gyantse stands on the top of a hill nearly 
 500 feet above the town. It is very strong, and was built hj the 
 famous Choigyal rabtan who ruled in the fourteenth century over the 
 province of Nyang, of which Gyantse was the capital. This province 
 was a part of the domain of the Sakhya hierarchs. He had built a 
 long stone-covered way running from the Djong to the foot of the hill, 
 by which he meant to secure a supply of water in time of siege from 
 the three deep wells at the foot of the hill. Ugyen visited these 
 wells, where water-carriers were drawing water in hide buckets 
 attached to a rope about 150 feet long passing over a pulley. 
 
 The landlord of the Litophug sub-division of Gyantse told Ugyen 
 that about eighteen years ago the ex-Dewan of Sikkim had come 
 here on some State business, and had put up in the same house in 
 which he was now stopping. Que night about fifty sinister-looking 
 Khamba traders suddenly broke into the house, beat him with clubs, 
 tore his earring out of his ear, stripped him of his clothing, carried off 
 
 vivae circumvallata. Ccenobium vero adeo vastum, et magnificum, ut quum luillia 
 aliquot Xacaitaruin contineat, alterius cujusdam civitatis speciem praBreforre 
 videatur."
 
 88 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 all liis property, and tlirasliod In's servants and forced them to run for 
 their lives. Some of the robbers ran away from flyantse, takinj^ the 
 Dewan's property, his mules and ponies ; but on the following morn- 
 ing, when the matter was brought to the notice of the Djongpon, the 
 chief of the rol)bers, who had stayed behind, was apprehended. He 
 said that a year previously the Dewau had treated him and his 
 accomplices most harshly during their stay at Chumbi on their way 
 to Parjiling, exacting from them the last ;picc they had in their 
 purses, besides depriving them of all their property to the value of 
 upwards of Es. 500. The Dewan lost, in his turn, over Es. 1000 in 
 cash, besides jewellery, clothes, etc. 
 
 A well-informed Nyingma lama, the manager of Palri kusho's (an 
 incarnate lama) estate near Panam Jong, came and put up at the 
 house where Ugyen was stopping. He was on his way back from 
 Lhasa, where he liad stayed^for two or three months after a pilgrimage 
 to the Tsari country. His master was studying sacred literature at 
 Lhasa. He ]iromised to let Ugyen see the books of the Palri library, 
 and to lend them to him on the surety of the minister or his Cliyag- 
 dso-pa. He told him, furthermore, that there existed two printed 
 volumes about Choigyal rabtan, the famous king who had founded 
 the Palkhor choide of Gyantse, but that these works and the history 
 of Gyantse were now kept as sealed works (tcrchoi) by the Lhasa 
 Government. L^gyen also learnt from the lama that in the recluses' 
 monastery of Lhari-zim-phug, situated on a wild mountain to the east 
 of Panam djong, there was a complete account of the life and writings of 
 Lama Llia-tsun clienpo, who had introduced Puddhism into Sikkim.* 
 
 At this season of the year the climate of Gyantse is very bad, 
 high winds blowing daily, raising dense clouds of dust. The inhabi- 
 tants spend this time of the year in idleness, having but little to do 
 besides weaving and spinning. 
 
 Such was the information that Ugyen gave me to-day. 
 
 AVhon we had finished our breakfast we went Avith the Kunyer 
 of rjandan Lhakhang to perform choi-jal at the different shrines of 
 Gyantse. The cliorten is a s])lendid edifice of an unique style of 
 architecture. Hitherto I had been under the impression that choricn 
 were nothing more than tombs intended solely to contain the remains 
 of departed saints, but now my views became entirely changed. 
 This fhortm is a lofty temple nine stories high. Ugyen, T, the 
 * Born in a.d. I."i9r) in S.E. Tibet (see WaddcU, op. cit, p. 4).— (W. li.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTTiAL TIBET. 89 
 
 Kimyer, Lhapa-rida, and our servant, Lhagpa-sring, went into the 
 enclosure and entered the shrine with a number of pilgrims and 
 travellers, most of whom seemed to be from Ladak or the Chang- 
 tang. In the service hall, where the priests were assembled for 
 religious service, hundreds of lamps were burning, and incense-sticks 
 were smoking so as to nearly darken the room. We ascended at 
 once to the top story, but the other visitors began their circu- 
 niambulation from the bottom upwards — the usual practice, though 
 many become so wearied going round and round that they do not 
 reach the uppermost story. The chortcn is about 100 to 120 feet 
 high, the top covered by a gilt dome, the gilded copper plates of 
 which are so thick that they have withstood centuries of exposure to 
 the weather. The base of this sacred edifice is, we found by actual 
 count, 50 paces square. From the cupola {inimjia), immediately 
 under the gilt dome, I had a magnificent view of tlie town and 
 monasteries and the surrounding hills and distant mountains ; their 
 black surface, broken here and there by some white-walled monastery, 
 offered a singularly wild aspect. 
 
 There were inside the chortcn innumerable niches filled with 
 images of Buddhas and saints, and in visiting the various chapels we 
 were required to do so walking from left to right, for this is the 
 Buddhist usage. 
 
 On the first floor we were shown the statue of Choigyal rabtan, 
 under whose benign rule Gyantse became famous, and who gave a 
 fresh impulse to Buddhism and literature. The Kunyer of tlie cliorfcn 
 touched our heads with the sword of this illustrious monarch, and 
 said that by his blessing {jin-lal)) we could triumph over our enemies 
 and enjoy longevity and prosperity in this world. 
 
 We were also shown two images of Dorje chang, the supreme 
 Buddha of the Gelupa sect," one of which was very old and of small 
 size, the other large and very higlily burnished. Once on a time, the 
 Grand Lama of Tashilhunpo, visiting the chortcn, touched the breast 
 of the former image to see if it was warm and full of life, as was 
 popularly said. He soon repented him of his sacrilegious act, con- 
 fessed his sin, and, to atone for his wrong-doing, had made the large 
 gilt image, which was placed beside the old one. 
 
 Eeturning to the Gandan Lhakhang, we were refreshing ourselves 
 with copious draughts of tea, when the abbot of the Palkhor choide, 
 * Probably an error for Dorje chyak, Fadjrapani.— (W. R.)
 
 90 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBEl. 
 
 with linlf a dozen disciples, came to make reverence to the great 
 image of tlie Buddha in the shrine, on whose right and left were 
 images of Tsong-khapa and Maitreya. 
 
 The Kunyer remarked to me that I was peculiarly fortunate in 
 having come to Gyantse to-day, as it was the full moon, a sacred day 
 with Buddhists, on which day, and on the day of the new moon, the 
 doors of all the shrines and of the great clwrtcn were thrown open to 
 the public. 
 
 After an hour's rest I went with the Tung-chen and Ugyen to 
 visit the Palklior clioide. Its grand "temple of learning" (tsug-la 
 hhang) is a splendid and lofty edifice, the hall lighted by one thousand 
 lamps. On three sides — the north, east, and west — are high niches, in 
 which are huge images of the Buddha and Bodhisattvas. The image 
 of the Buddha is made of copper, heavily gilt. Five hundred monks 
 were engaged in divine service, and some two hundred more were 
 occupied reading the sacred scriptures. No one lifted his eyes to 
 look at us, so strict is the discipline observed here. We were con- 
 ducted to the great library, the very sight of which filled my mind 
 with feelings of awe and reverence. The books were all old, broad- 
 leaved, and some two to four feet long. I was shown the sacred 
 scriptures, all written in letters of gold. 
 
 With what assiduity and devotion the Buddhists perform the 
 sacred duties of their religion, the deep interest they take in the 
 collecting of sacred books and images, and their zealous care in pre- 
 serving them, can only be realized by visiting such places as this. 
 I was shown some sculptures executed by Indian Buddhists, and 
 some stone images similar to what I had seen at Buddhagaya. The 
 gilt, Indian-made images of the Sravakas, of Saripu, Mudgalputra, 
 Ananda, Kashyapa, and other arhats were of exceeding interest. On 
 each side of the image of Shakya Buddha were four rows of monks, 
 of twenty each, and in front of them burned hundreds of butter- fed 
 lamps. Behind the seats of the monks were drums, each witli a long 
 handle ; tliese the monks beat at intervals, and to the accompaniment 
 also (if cym])als, lirass hautboys {duiuj chm), and cLivionets {ijijuVmii), 
 they olianted liymns in deep sonorous voices. 
 
 When exliausted by continual repetitions of viantfioiy they re- 
 freshed themselves with tea. Wine is not brought within the pre- 
 cincts of these Oelugpa monasteries; and, in fact, all drinkers of wine 
 among the monks are expelled from the Gelugpa Church.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA ANT) CENTRAL TIBET. 91 
 
 In the lobby of the monastery I found a grand collection of 
 stuffed animals, such as the snow-leopard, wild sheep, goat, yak, 
 stag, mastiff, etc., and a Bengal tiger.* 
 
 Eeturning to the Gandan Lhakhang, we visited the second and 
 third floors of that building, where several recluses were reading the 
 sacred books. I was told that when the Tashi lama visited the 
 Palkhor choide, he puts up in this building, and I was shown 
 the raised seat he occupies when here. I also learnt that successful 
 students among the monks of Tashilhunpo are sent here to complete 
 their course of study for the degree of tom-ram-pa f (bachelor of sacred 
 literature), which this lamasery alone has the right to confer. 
 
 In the portico of the building and underneath its eaves I noticed 
 several sorts of flowering plants in bloom. 
 
 At 3 p.m. we left for Dongtse, where we arrived before dusk. 
 The minister's page met me at tlie foot of the hill, and led me to his 
 master, who made many kind inquiries about my trip. I told him 
 how greatly I had enjoyed it, and that, as it was a holiday, all the 
 buildings, the great chortcn and the temples, had been open to me. 
 " I rejoice at it," he replied ; " and I must say the gods have shown 
 you the way \Iha lam tan som/], for it did not strike me at the time 
 that to-day was a holiday. If you should have put it off till to-morrow, 
 you would have seen but very little." 
 
 January 5. — I called on the minister, and talked to him of my 
 visit to Gyantse. He told me that there were half a dozen cliorten 
 in Tibet like the one I had seeti there. There were now, he said, 
 about six hundred monks in the Palkhor choide, and an equal 
 number in the adjacent lamaseries, but in former times there were 
 three thousand monks on the register of the college. 
 
 Ugyen-gyatso returned to-day from Gyantse, and told the 
 minister of his experiences there. He had been lodged in Litophug 
 
 * In tlie Lhobrak country lama Ugyen-gyatso visited tlie celebrated shrine of Seh 
 Guru Chlioi wang. built after tlie model of the famous monastery of Nalendrajn Magadba. 
 " The shrine . . . contains some important relics, among others a stuffed horse of great 
 sanctity (belonging to the Great Guru), which is called Jamling ninkhore, or 'tlie 
 horse that can go round the world in a day.' Observing that the horse was bereft of 
 his left leg, U. G. inquired the cause, and was told how the leg had been stolen by 
 a Kh;imba pilgrim with a view of enchanting the ponies of Kham." See ' Report of 
 Explorations from 18.5G-86,' p. '2?). Probably the objects seen at Gyantse by our 
 author were oiiginally votive ofieriugs, and now simply curios.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Probably written Ston ran-pa, "one who may teach; a doctor." See 'Indian 
 Pundits in the Land of Snow? ' It is probably the same degree as Ge-she.— (W. R.)
 
 92 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 ill a ]»vit'st's lionse, wliere tlie luastor {milxi) and mistress (nnmo) 
 showed him great courtesy. Tlgyen presented the minister a dozen 
 oranges lie liad bonglit in tlie Gyantse market for one anna each. 
 I told the minister that these oranges came from Sikkini. " Oh, 
 indeed ! " he said. " It must l)e a happy land. In Tibet no oranges 
 mature ; at Lhasa there are orange trees producing small fruit, which 
 do not, however, ripen." 
 
 Ill the evening Ugyen told me a tale he had heard from the 
 Chyag-dso-pa of the Palri monastery. 
 
 Once on a time Dugpa-kunleg, a famous Ijut eccentric saint of 
 the red-hat school, was staying at Khang-toi shikha, in Lliasa. He 
 saw the wife of his host stealing a piece of aml)er from the bag of a 
 beggar who was stop])ing in the house, and putting an apple in its 
 stead into his wallet. The saint told her it was both sinful and 
 criminal to act tlnis, and related to her the following tale by way of 
 instruction. 
 
 In ancient India there lived two friends. One, a highlander, was 
 a dishonest man ; the other, a lowlander, was upright and honest. 
 One day the two, while walking in a valley, found a bowl of gold. 
 The lowlander said, " Well, now that fortune has favoured us with a 
 treasure, let us first return thanks to the local divinities, and then 
 divide the gold between us." The other rejoined, " Friend, the day 
 is far advanced; we can do all this to-morrow; let us rather take the 
 1'|>\\1 lioinc now." 
 
 I'o this the lowlander agreed. The next morning when he called 
 at his friend's house, he found him in a corner wailing and shedding 
 tears. " Ah, friend," he exclaimed, " my heart is fdled with grief 
 and sliame. How can I tell you! The bowl of gold has been 
 miraculously changed, for this morning 1 found but sawdust in it. 
 The gods alone know what has become of the treasure! This, I am 
 grieved to say, will put an end to our friendship, for it will create in 
 your mind a suspicion against me." So saying he began weeping 
 afresh. 
 
 The other, perceiving his design, said, with wonderful calmness, 
 " Friend, you need not cry. The loss of the treasure is not the 
 greatest mishap which might befall us. If we two continue friends 
 we shmild liold (nirselves very happy. Chance brought the treasure; 
 chance has taken it away ; crying will not bring it back." 
 
 The false friend, thinking he had gained his end, soon dried his
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 93 
 
 tears. Before leaving for his home, the lowlander said, " Friend, I 
 have not mentioned something to you. In my orchard most delicious 
 mangoes and other fruits are now ripe. I have no children to eat 
 them ; let your two sous come home with me tliat I may regale them 
 with the luscious fruits." 
 
 To this the other assented, and the two boys accompanied the 
 lowlander home. On his return to his home he bought two monkeys, 
 to which he gave the same names as the boys, and trained them to 
 come when called by their names. 
 
 After a while the false friend came to take his boys home, when 
 the other came out crying in a loud and pitiful voice, " Friend, my 
 heart bleeds to have to tell you of the misfortune which has befallen 
 you. Your two darlings have been changed into monkeys ! " " How 
 can I believe such a story ? " the other replied. " If you doubt it, 
 call your sons, and you will see." So the father called his older son 
 by name, and a monkey came leaping forth, and sat upon his lap, 
 fondling him and chattering to him as if he were an old friend. Filled 
 with surprise, he called his second son, when out came the other 
 monkey, and climbed into his lap also. 
 
 After a while the lowlander asked his friend, '• How can this have 
 come about ? Tell me how it was that the gold was changed into 
 sawdust ; it may help to explain this new wonder," The other, 
 fearing lest his sons had been transformed into monkeys by the 
 incantations of the friend he had deceived, replied, " Friend, I 
 deceived you when I said the gold had been turned into sawdust. 
 I have got it with me ; we will divide it equally between us. Is 
 it true, my much injured friend, that my sons have been transformed 
 into monkeys ? " " Oh no. How could men become monkeys ? 
 Your sons are in excellent health, and are now in one of my distant 
 orchards." So the two returned to their houses with their respective 
 treasures — the one with his children, tlie other with his gold. 
 
 Years passed by, and the two friends were finally summoned to 
 the court of the Lord of death, there to have their good and bad acts 
 weighed. Their moral merits and their prayers were also weighed, 
 and the balance turned in their favour. A game of chess was then 
 played by the gods and the demon, in which, by means of casting 
 dice, the merits and demerits of gods and men are determined. In 
 the mirror of karma (mundane actions) the two friends saw and 
 blushed for the evil deeds they had done — the gold turned into
 
 94 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL IIBET. 
 
 sawdust, and the boys into monkeys. Tlie Lord oi' death decreed that 
 the uplander should pass five liundred years in hell, and that the 
 other should for live hundred existences be born a monkey. The 
 punishment of the latter was the severer in that he had stolen human 
 beings, and said tliat they had been transformed into monkeys ; but 
 because he had desired to make offerings to the gods when the treasure 
 had been found, the gods had pleaded for him. 
 
 Having finished his tale, Dugpa kunleg exhorted the woman to 
 keep from stealing, and threatened her with such-like dire punish- 
 ment if she did not desist. The woman put the amber back in the 
 befrsrar's bac;, and the saint left her house and returned to Lhobrag, 
 
 Ugyen also heard at Gyantse that much was to be learnt con- 
 cerning the ancient history of that place in a work called ' Nijang 
 chol jiiwj Nyimai odscr.' He furthermore told me that he had 
 heard tliat last year a mendicant from Gyantse visiting Sikkim gave 
 out there that he was one of the discoverers of sacred books of which 
 the Nyingma history of Sikkim makes mention. Pie showed what he 
 claimed was a very ancient manuscript volume on the propitiatory 
 ritual of Guru Thag-mar, a fearful deity of the Ningma pantheon. 
 The Sikkani rajah gave him a very warm welcome, and, in con- 
 sultation with the chief lama of his Durbar, arranged to have block 
 prints made of the text. Eecently this impostor had returned to 
 Gyantse, bringing with him many valuable copper and brass articles, 
 silk gowns, and coined money. 
 
 January 6. — The minister's mother, accompanied by a maid- 
 servant, came to pay reverence to her saintly son while I was seated 
 willi liim. I could not believe that she was his mother when I saw 
 her make three profound salutations before tlie minister, touching 
 the ground witli her forehead and receiving his blessing. She then 
 presented him with a few balls of butter and a khatag ; and when his 
 holiness said he would leave for Tashilhunpo in three days, she wept 
 bitterly. 
 
 Jamiarij 7. — Early in the morning we received a message from 
 the minister asking us to postpone our departure for Tashilhunpo, 
 as the Chyag-dso-pa much wished me to accompany the minister 
 to his house at Kye-pa Khangsar, where he proposed staying three 
 days. 
 
 The parents of the minister, accompanied by their youngest boy, 
 came again to pay their respects. The father, a quiet, respectable-
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 95 
 
 looking-, elderly man, saluted me by taking off his yellow felt turban 
 and inquiring after my health. They kotowed before the minister, 
 who gave them his blessing by touching the crowns of their heads 
 with his hand. 
 
 At 2 o'clock the minister, dressed like a Buddhist cardinal, and 
 accompanied by the Tung-chen, ourselves, and his domestics, entered 
 the grand hall of worship {(lu-kang), the Tung-chen carrying a 
 bundle of incense-sticks and some Ichatag. The head lama threw 
 some grains of barley towards the images of the deities, and recited 
 some mantras; then the minister, standing, recited a short prayer, 
 and approaching the image of the Buddha, took off his mitre and 
 placed a Mataij on it. Then the head lama took the other khatag 
 which the Tung-chen had brought with him, and flung them one 
 by one at the other images, while the monks who accompanied him 
 scattered flowers before them. 
 
 After this we circumambulated the monastery, and descended to 
 the foot of the hill, where the son of the Chyag-dso-pa, dressed in a 
 rich Mongol costume, was awaiting us with two spirited and richly 
 caparisoned ponies held by grooms, one of which the minister 
 mounted, while we walked the short distance which separated us 
 from the gateway of Kye-pa Ivhangsar. A band of drums, hautboys, 
 bells, gongs, and fifes marched before us, playing as we went through 
 the lay town {slio) and along a broad road lined with poplars to the 
 gate of the Khangsar, where the Chyag-dso-pa was standing to receive 
 the minister. He was dressed in a rich scarlet satin robe girded by 
 a yellow scarf, a yellow woollen turban, and a pair of Tartar velvet 
 boots. His tall stature, graceful looks, broad forehead, and uncom- 
 monly well-shaped nose, gave him a commanding appearance. He 
 greeted the minister with a profound bow, and presented him a khatag, 
 and received a Ijlessing {cliyag v:ang) from the latter, who afterwards 
 dismounted, putting his foot on a velvet-covered stool placed here 
 for the purpose. 
 
 The Chyag-dso-pa salaamed to Ugyen, whom he took for me; 
 and the latter, not taking off his hat to return his salutation (or pay 
 his chgam-liu, as it is called), was reminded of it in a whisper by 
 the Tung-chen. 
 
 We then ascended a flight of steps and entered the building. 
 The minister was conducted by the host to his drawing-room, while 
 we were led bv his third son, Phuntso Yu-gyal, in company of the
 
 9G JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Tuug-clien, to the chapel, the central room on the first floor. The 
 house \vas very neatly built, with solid rubble walls and beautifully 
 carved beams of old poplar. Tliere was a skylit>ht in the centre of the 
 roof; thick cushions covered with Khamba rugs were placed around, 
 and on these we took our seats. A collation was served on little 
 tables consisting of Chinese cakes, buckwheat cakes, twisted sweet bis- 
 cuits, and tsamla and tea was given us by the Chyag-dso-pa's page 
 Pinu. After a little while we were led into the Chyag-dso-pa's 
 presence, when we presented him hhatcuj and a few rupees, also a 
 kliatag to his wife, Ama Tung-la, and his daughter-in-law, Einpoche. 
 After dinner we were conducted to a dormitory on the south side 
 of the chapel, where we found three bedsteads, and after a cup of 
 tea we retired to rest. 
 
 Januarij 8. — Early in the morning we asked our iiost's leave to 
 start for Tashilhunpo, but he was most reluctant to let us go, and, 
 having obtained the minister's sanction to our remaining here two 
 days more, we postponed our departure. 
 
 Breakfast was served by a maid-servant (shctama) and our host's 
 daughter-in-law (jxctsa), llinpoche, the onl y w ife of his t\vo sons. 
 She is entitled to be addressed as Ohi/am Kusho, though it is seldom 
 used in speaking to her. She is a young lady of about twenty, of 
 modest manners and intelligent looks. She lingered about until the 
 servants and other guests had left, with the evident intention of 
 conversing v/ith us. 
 
 Ugyen-gyatso opened the conversation by asking her to what 
 family of Ti])et she belonged. She replied by asking him if he had 
 ever heard of Kusho Maukipa of Tanag. " Yes," replied he, " if you 
 speak of Manki, who is the maternal uncle of the IJajah of Sikkini." 
 " 'Tis he," she said ; " and lie died last year without my seeing him. 
 Are you a subject of my cousin Den Jong gyalpo [the chief of 
 Sikkini] ? Oh, how I long to see my aunt ! " And she began to 
 weep. "It is now full three years since I came iiere, and never in 
 that time have I been allowed to visit my fatherland. Oh, I am 
 miserable! 1 have to work continuously at the loom, supervise 
 the workwonxen, attend to the kitchen, and serve the meals. My 
 mother-in-law is without mercy. She thinks my frame is made of 
 iron. Tliough this family is rich, tliey work like ploughmen." 
 
 She then begged Ugyeu t(j inform the Sikkini rajah's mother, 
 Lliu-yuin Ivusho, of her trouble, and to persuade her, if possible, to
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 07 
 
 take her to Chumbi for a couple of months. I told her, by way of 
 consoling her, that she was a most accomplished person, married 
 into one of the richest families of Tsang, and might hope to soon be 
 a mother, so she must not consider herself miserable. " Do you 
 know palmistry I " "" she suddenly asked ; and placing her right hand 
 on the table, she desired me to tell her fortune by the lines on her 
 hand (lag-ri). I was much embarrassed, and told her that I under- 
 stood very little of this art. Fortunately just then a servant came 
 and called us to the presence of the Chyag-dso-pa. 
 
 I took a seat on his right hand, and his wife, Ama Tung-la, 
 occupied one on his left, while Ugyen, seated a little distance off, 
 acted as my interpreter. The Cliyag-dso Kusho began witU: "In 
 the sacred books we find mention of Indian Punditas who laboured 
 for the diffusion of the enlightened religion. If you be a Pundita, as 
 I hear from the minister that you are, we are most fortunate to have 
 you among us. I also learn that you know about medicines, and 
 I will later on avail myself of your knowledge." Then, calling his 
 son, Phunsho Yugyal, he desired me, to my great embarrassment, to 
 foretell his fortune by the lines on his hand. Being considered a 
 Pundit, it was impossible for me to say that I did not know such an 
 essential science as palmistry. After mature reflection I told him 
 that although I had studied a little palmistry, I never attached 
 much importance to explanations it afforded of men's fortunes. The 
 science was very little understood, anyhow, and, in my opinion, it 
 did not deserve any more attention than it had received : nothing 
 could be more unpleasant than a foreknowledge of one's misery, 
 Human life was, albeit, full of trouble ; it was for deliverance from its 
 recurrence that the Buddha has expounded the doctrine of nirvana. 
 
 He listened attentively to me, and seemed to think very highly 
 of me. He said that if he but knew how long he and his son would 
 live, he could devise means of preventing accidents in consultation 
 with the minister, for in the sacred books one is told of religious 
 remedies by the use of which calamities caused by devils (de) can be 
 averted. He pressed me to examine his palm, and stretched it out 
 toward me. How could I refuse, and how could I predict falsely ? 
 So I told him that there are certain figures and lines in the palm of 
 the hand from which experts in pahnistry can draw indications of a 
 
 * Both Bogle (op. cit., p. 107) and Captain Turner (op. ciL, p. 281) mention the 
 fondness of the Tibetans of Shigatse for palmistry.— (W. R.) 
 
 H
 
 08 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 long or short life. In his palm the line of life was very long ; and as 
 to fortune, it was well known that he was favoured by the gods. 
 
 Ama Tung-la then showed me her hand, and I said, " Ama-la, 
 you are very fortunate. The mother of three sons, all of them grown 
 u]) and accomplished men ; the wife of a great man. What more can 
 you want of the gods ? " She smiled at this, and said that for some 
 days past she had been suffering from a cough; could I give her 
 some medicine that would relieve her ? I asked for some black 
 pepper and rock-candy, and i)repared a powder for her. 
 
 At noon we dined with the minister and the (Jhyag-dso Kusho. 
 The dishes were prepared and served in the Chinese fashion. Chop- 
 sticks and spoons were used. The first course was rpja-tug, a tape- 
 like preparation of wheat-flour and eggs, cooked with minced mutton, 
 and soup. The minister did not eat it, as he had, in common with 
 all lamas, taken the vow of abstaining from eggs. The second course 
 was rice and half a dozen preparations of mutton curry, rice, mutton 
 with preserved vegetables, white and black mushrooms, Chinese green 
 grass, vermicelli, potatoes, and fresh shoots of peas.* The third 
 course {lea, literally, "chapter") was buttered and sweetened rice; 
 tlie fourth, and last, boiled mutton, tsamha, and tea. The Tung-chen 
 told me that at sumptuous entertainments thirteen courses are usually 
 served. 
 
 About an hour after dinner we visited Jerung la, the second son 
 of tlie Chyag-dso Kusho, who is a monk in the castle of Diba 
 Dongtse. This Ijuilding, about six hundred years old, is built of 
 stone of the best quality ; it faces south, and has balconies (rah-sal) 
 provided witli shutters along each of its five stories. It is of a partly 
 Indian, partly Tibetan style of architecture, with a central court- 
 yard about 100 feet broad and 200 long. Around this, on the 
 sides, tlie building is 40 feet high, and has three stories, along the 
 outer eilge of wliicli, on the courtyard side, arc rows of drum-sliaped 
 prayer-wliecls two feet high, and as much in diameter, that take the 
 place of railings. There are some three hundred of these prayer- 
 barrels on the stories of the three sides. The main building is on 
 the north side of the court, and is some 60 to 70 feet high. We 
 ascended to the top story by a steep ladder, and were there shown 
 tlie (jonkhaiKj,^ the shrine of the guardian deities — terrible figures, 
 
 * All these are Chinese dishes.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Gong lihang means " Ujipor liouse."— (W. It.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LIIAHA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 99 
 
 among which I noticed three of Mamos, resembling Jaganath, 
 Balavendra, and Subhadra, of the Hindus. 
 
 There were several chapels, in each of which was a resident 
 priest called am-choi. On the balconies of the wings three or four 
 old women were weaving blankets, and at the entrance to the build- 
 ing a huge mastiff was chained, who made furious attempts to rush 
 at us as we passed. 
 
 One hundred yards south of the castle is a garden (lingo) with 
 tall poplars — some 80 to 100 feet high, and four other kinds of trees 
 planted in rows along its four walks, in the middle of which is a 
 tastefully built summer-house, its cornice and external decorations 
 remarkably pretty. One hundred yards away from it is a target foi- 
 musket and bow practice. 
 
 While we visited the linga a greyhound * was running about it, 
 but he paid no attention to us. On our way homeward we passed 
 through the village where, under some tall poplars, tradesmen were 
 displaying pottery for sale. We also saw four yellow-turbaned men, 
 who, we were told, were the tax-collector's understrappers. 
 
 January 9. — While we were breakfasting Rinpoche came in, and 
 again spoke of her hard work and of the merciless treatment of her 
 mother-in-law. I asked her if her husband was not fond of her, 
 " Oh, sir," she said, " we two are like one soul and body ; but he is 
 most of the time at Shigatse, where he is the Dahpon's steward " 
 {NyerpaX). She told me that she had just heard that her cousin, the 
 Eajah of Sikkim, was coming to Tibet to get married. If his mother 
 came with him, she could surely persuade her to take her with her 
 to Chumbi for a couple of months. She also said to me that her 
 mother-in-law ought not to have given her such a high sounding 
 name as Rinpoche (" the Jewel "), for it is a name given to incar- 
 nate lamas and chiefs ; but 1 answered, to her evident pleasure, that 
 Rinpoche was a most appropriate name for handsome and accom- 
 pKshed women. 
 
 After this I went to the minister's apartment for dinner. Before 
 it was served we washed our hands. A large copper bowl, or luttora, 
 was placed for the purpose before the minister, who, in washing his 
 
 * Most likely imported into the country by some Chinese. I have never seen a 
 greyhound in Tibet, and they are rare even in China and Mongolia.— (W. R.) ^ 
 
 t Apparently we should read "husbands," for the author has told us that this 
 accomplished young woman was the wife of tlie two sons of the Chyag-dso-pa.— (W. E.) /
 
 100 JOURNEY TO LB ASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 bauds, rubbed them with a kind of wood dust called sugpa* obtained 
 from a plant growing in Tibet, and used instead of soap. 
 
 After dinner the Chyag-dso-pa made presents to the minister, 
 consisting of blankets, Tibetan serge {pido), three pieces of red, 
 scarlet, and yellow English broadcloth, Gyantse rugs of superior 
 quality, Khamba rugs, Chinese brocaded satin, spotted woollen chintz, 
 about two bushels of tsamha, a large quantity of buckwheat cakes, 
 twisted sugar cakes, loaves of bread, and three liundred tankas. The 
 presentation of these gifts he accompanied by profound salutations, 
 and the minister gave him his blessing, when he begged him 
 to pray to the gods to make him prosperous and happy. After 
 this he gave presents of about half the value to the Tung-chen, and 
 so on, less and less, according to each one's rank ; to me he gave 
 two Gyantse rugs, two pieces of spotted 'pulo, and a VlmfcKj. Aims 
 "were also distributed among the monks and the minister's menials. 
 
 When the Chyag-dso Kusho had finished making all these 
 presents he returned to the minister's room, where we were with 
 him. In course of conversation he suggested the propriety of my 
 presenting the Tashi lama with an elephant. He said that two had 
 recently been sent by the Eajah of Sikkim to Lhasa, to be pre- 
 sented to the Dalai lama, one of which had died on the way.j 
 He also spoke of the superiority of Indian metal images over 
 those made in Tibet, and said that those made in Ma<j;adha, and 
 called Jai-khim, were very rare in this country. " If you had brought 
 some of these, or of shar-li [Bengal bell-metal], or nul-li [lower 
 Indus valley], $ and presented them to the minister, he would have 
 been infinitely more pleased than with glass and other fragile and 
 useless toys." 
 
 In the evening it was settled that the minister should start for 
 Tashilhunpo on the morrow, and that Kusho Jambala, the Chyag- 
 dso-pa's elder brother, who was suffering from ophthalmia, should 
 accoin])any him, to sul)niit there to my medical treatment. 
 
 * Jaeschkc, ' Tib.-Engl. Diet.' s.\., oug-pu, says tliis word is used to designate 
 a medicinal plant. It usually, however, means " hand." Soap is known and occa- 
 sionally used in Tibet, thougli not manufactured there. It is usually called hingh 
 (written '' glmuj-glad") It i.s brought there from India or China, the former kind 
 being the best. — (W. It.) 
 
 t See chap. vii. p. 171. 
 
 X Hhar-li means, liternlly, " Eastern bell-metal ; " and Ntih-li, " Western bell-metal." 
 
 -(w. n.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET, 101 
 
 Jamiary 10. — We were up early, and got ready to leave for 
 Tashilhunpo. The Tung-chen advised me to start ahead of the 
 minister, who would overtake me on the road, as he travelled very 
 rapidly, and he furthermore let me pick out for my use the quietest 
 pony in the stable. We had not gone four miles when the minister 
 and four attendants caught up with us. We rode on together some 
 six miles, and when we reached the bed of the stream, now dry, 
 which empties into the Nyang cUu, we all alighted. The minister 
 ordered his page to bring him a basketful of earth from a spot ho 
 pointed out. This was placed before him as he sat cross-legged on a 
 rug, when he muttered some mantras and made an oblation of tsaniba 
 and water. The Tung-chen informed me that on the last journey 
 the minister had made this way he had at this spot fallen from his 
 pony, and it was supposed that some evil spirit haunting this spot 
 was desirous of hurting him, and so this ceremony was performed 
 to drive it away. 
 
 When it was over we had a light collation, the minister giving 
 me some dried dates and C'abul fruits, while the Tung-chen gave 
 the others treacle, biscuits, and tsamba. 
 
 At 4 o'clock we reached Tashi-gang, After partaking of 
 refreshments the minister took his seat on the roof of Ang-putta's 
 second story. He called me and Ugyen up, and asked us to teach 
 him the foreign system of land surveying. Ugyen showed him his 
 prismatic compass with attached clinometer. We explained the use 
 of these instruments, and expressed regrets that we had no tape- 
 measure or chain with which we could take measurements, carefully 
 abstaining from mentioning measuring distances by pacing, lest he 
 might suspect us of being surveyors, and withdraw his protection. 
 
 He then spoke of his desire to have a sextant, various mathe- 
 matical instruments, a chest of medicines, and an illustrated work 
 on astronomy. Ugyen expressed his willingness to go to Calcutta to 
 purchase them, were it not that he could not leave me here alone., 
 and with my desire to see Lhasa unfulfilled. The minister replied, 
 " That is easily provided for. I will look after the Pundit ; and as 
 to his going to Lhasa, why, there is every probability that the Tashi 
 lama will ffo there to ordain the Dalai lama in the fourth month 
 (June), when it will be possible to arrange for the Pundit's going 
 there also. The Shape Eampa, and Phala are my friends ; they will 
 help him. However, we will think of all this later on at Tashilhunpo."
 
 102 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 He then said there were five persons in Tsang who took interest 
 in science and study — the Shape Porapa, the Chief Secretary (Dvnr/- 
 yig ehcnpo) Ka-chan ])ao, tlie Donyer, and liimself. " There are," he 
 added, " many other learned men at Tashilhunpo and in various other 
 monasteries of Tsang, but they only interest themselves in sacred 
 literature ; they do not care to know of the science and civilization of 
 other great countries such as that of the Phylinri (foreigners) and 
 India." 
 
 The minister finally informed me that to-morrow he would visit 
 tlie Kyi-plnig nunnery, al)Out three miles off in the hills behind Tashi- 
 gang. The Lady Superior and her nuns (tsiin-mo) had repeatedly 
 begged him to visit tlieir convent, but he had been so pressed for 
 time that he had only been able to do so once in the last six 
 years. 
 
 January 11. — The minister and liis party left for the Kyi-phug 
 convent at 7 a.m , and we set off for Tashilhunpo after breakfast. 
 Old Kushu Jamljala was unable to keep up with us. As he followed 
 slowly the minister's muleteers, his yellow-satin mitre, his spectacles, 
 his manner of sitting on his pony, and his tall lank figure recalled 
 to my mind the renowned knight of La Mancha. With his leave 
 we rode ahead. We saw on the way a woman sweeping the ground, 
 and on inquiry she told us that she was removing the thick grime 
 which covered the ground so that her cattle might the more easily 
 pick up the grass. Many sheep, we were told, die in winter on 
 account of the ice crust which covers the grass. At 4 p.m. we 
 arrived at Chyang chu, where we were most kindly received l)y the 
 Delja Sliikha, and lodged in the same quarters we had previously 
 occupied. 
 
 Janiifiry 12. — After lireakfast wo strolled about the lingd in front 
 of the minister's bathing-house {cham chu). It is surrounded by 
 a wall of sun-dried bricks, stones, and turf seven feet high. In the 
 south-east corner is the snug little two-storied house where the 
 minister passes a few days in October. The cooking and bathing 
 is done under yak-hair tents pitched in the western avenue of the 
 grove. 
 
 At 9 o'clock we set out, and were at Tashilhunpo l)y noon, and 
 there found riiurdning, who liad arrived the day before from Kliamlia 
 jong. Tlu! Djongpon, who knew him, had told liim that unless he 
 came bearing a passport from the Tashi lama or the Commander
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 103 
 
 of Sliigatse, be could not let him pass the frontier. There were 
 formal orders from the Lhasa Government not to let any one cross 
 the frontier, even if bearing letters from the high officials of Labrang, 
 who are not, however, in charge of frontier affairs. So Einzing 
 Namgyal had to leave our luggage with the Pipon of Laclian, and 
 had gone back to Darjiling.
 
 04 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 RESIDENCE AT TASHILHUNPO, AND PRErARATIONS FOR JOURNEY TO 
 
 LHASA. 
 
 January 13.— Tlic money we had brought from Darjiling bemg 
 almost expended, we were now in the necessity of selling the pearls 
 and gold we had brought with us. I therefore sent Ugyen to the 
 market to inquire of Lupa gyaltsan, with whom we had left some 
 tolas of pearls for sale, if he had been able to dispose of them. Lupa 
 gyaltsan told him that he had shown the pearls to a Lhasa merchant, 
 who had not offered more than cost price for them. The market for 
 pearls, ho added, was very poor, and we must not expect to realize 
 much profit out of ours for some months to come. 
 
 He also told Ugyen that great preparations were being made for 
 the Grand Lama's visit to Lhasa in May, for the ordination of the 
 Dalai lama.* On that occasion the Tashi would have to make 
 return presents and give rewards in money to the various officials 
 and chiefs of Tibet, for which robes, boots, etc., were now being made 
 in great numbers. 
 
 Januarij 14. — On the way to the market to-day Ugyen met Lupa 
 gyaltsan, who informed him that some traders from Phagri, Chumbi, 
 
 * On July :;i, 1S79, the thirteenth incarnation of the Dalai lama was placed on 
 the throne of Lhasa. Chandra Das speaks of this event in the following terms : " The 
 princely infant, into whose person the spirit of the late Dalai had passed, had been 
 brought up till now in a small i)alace of Gyal-kup, near Lhasa. Last year the 
 Tashi lama, at the invitation of the Emperor of China and the high officials of Tibet, 
 had gone to Lhasa to examine the infant Dalai, and report if the spirit of the last 
 Dalai had really passed into his person. For several days oracles were consulted, the 
 result being to establish beyond doubt that the infant was the incarnate Shenrazig, 
 the patron of Tibet. On the day wlien he pronounced the infant's claim to the pontifical 
 throne to be good ami valid, a magnificent rainbow is said to have ajjpeared over the 
 palace of Potala. The Tashi lama had fixed July 31 for the Dalai's accession to the 
 throne " (see ' Narrative of a Journey to Tashilhunpo,' p. 25).
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 105 
 
 and Ein-chen-gang had just arrived, and that, to judge from their 
 conversation, they were not well disposed towards us. He therefore 
 cautioned Ugyen, so that he might not meet them unprepared. 
 Ugyen, in consequence, first went to the police station and learnt 
 from his friend, the Chinese havildar of Shigatse, who the new- 
 comers were ; then he looked them up, and questioned them about 
 the passes to India. They told him they had been able to get here 
 through the Lhasa Government having declared the Phagri pass open. 
 As to the Sikkim rajah coming here, they could give no definite 
 information, though they said there was much talk about his 
 marrying the daughter of a great man of Lhasa. 
 
 In the afternoon the minister sent for me, and told me that tlie 
 boxes containing the lithographic press sent him some months ago 
 had not been opened for fear of small-pox. " I thought the cases 
 contained some miraculous remedies which could neutralize small- 
 pox. One night I smelt some gaseous emanations coming out from 
 the boxes, which I thought contained the germs of small-pox ; so I 
 could not sleep that night, so troubled was my mind lest small-pox 
 should attack us," We laughed heartily at his holiness's fancies, and 
 I told him that the vaccine he had asked for was among the things 
 still at the Lachan pass. At last he was convinced of the ground- 
 lessness of his fears, and joined with us in laughing at them. 
 
 Januarii 15. — After breakfast we unpacked in the minister's 
 library the lithographic press, and set it up, the minister taking great 
 interest in the work and assisting me himself. 
 
 January 16. — After breakfast, which we took with the minister 
 in the west drawing-room of the Phuntso khangsar, he told me that 
 he was most anxious to get the things I had at Lachan. Phurchung 
 was not intelligent enough to get around the Djongpon of Khamba, 
 even if he were provided with the best of passports. He thought 
 it indispensable for Ugyen to undertake the journey to Lachan, 
 especially as he had relatives there, a circumstance which would 
 greatly facilitate the accomplishment of his mission. 
 
 Ugyen objected to start on such a difficult journey at a season of 
 the year w^hen the cold would be intense and the Kangra lamo pass 
 would be blocked with snow ; but he felt, nevertheless, called upon to 
 comply with the minister's request, if he provided him with a proper 
 passport. Not only did the minister promise to give him an excellent 
 passport, but he also said that he would propitiate the gods to the end
 
 106 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 that tliey would protect him from dangers from man, beast, or disease, 
 till the first of the third Tibetan moon (end of April, 1882). 
 
 "\Mien this was settled Ugyen begged the minister to look after 
 me in his absence, and not to allow any injury to be done me on the 
 ground that I was a foreigner. He asked him to give him a letter 
 stating, first, that he (the minister) would see to my welfare, and that 
 I Avould be in no w^ay molested ; second, that on Ugyen-gyatso's 
 return he and I might go on a pilgrimage to Central Tibet ; third, 
 that we should be protected in any difficulty which might arise on the 
 score of our being foreigners. 
 
 Besides the great importance of obtaining these written assurances 
 from the minister, tlie production of such a letter by Ugyen, in case 
 of my death during his absence, would relieve him of all responsibility 
 towards our Government. 
 
 Tlie minister promised to keep me in his house as a member of 
 liis family, to defray all my expenses, and to send me to Lhasa in 
 May with the Tashi lama's party. Should, however, neither the 
 Grand Lama nor himself go to Lhasa, he would make other arrange- 
 ments for our pilgrimage there. As to the third point mentioned in 
 the aljove agreement, he said that he was fully aware when he invited 
 us to come to Tashilhunpo of the responsibility he assumed towards 
 us, and that he would not allow us to be molested by any one during 
 our stay in Tibet. 
 
 January 17. — The minister went in the morning to Shigatse, to 
 grant absolution to the departed soul of Shang-po, one of the six Tso- 
 pon who had been so severely punished by the Chinese authorities 
 on the 13th of December last, and who had died from the effects of the 
 flogging tlien received. We devoted the whole day to the setting up 
 of tlie lithographic press. 
 
 January 18. — The minister told Ugyen that Kusho Badur-la, the 
 head of the transportation de])artment, wished to see the pearls we 
 had brought with us. Ugyen did not find him at home, but conversed 
 with his wife, whom he at once recognized, having seen her at Tumlung 
 and Chumbi, she ])eing the elder sister of the present Kajah of Sikkim. 
 She gave him a very kind reception, and talked to him for nearly an 
 hour, treating him to tea and yya-tug (vermicelli). 
 
 Jamtary 19. — To-day being the day of the new moon, nearly a 
 thousand beggars lined the road leading from Tashilhunpo to Shigatse, 
 where Lliagpa tsering was distributing alms to them.
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 107 
 
 At noon Ugyen visited the market-place, where he witnessed a 
 quarrel between a woman and a Khamba over a tanka's worth of 
 tsamha, in the course of which the woman challenged the man to take 
 an oath very common in Tibet, namely, that if he told an untruth, he 
 might never see the Grand Lama's face. The people of Khams are a 
 fierce race who infest the solitudes of Tibet, and generally carry on 
 depredations on the isolated villages north of Lhasa. Tliey are a 
 dangerous class.* 
 
 Jamiarij 20. — Early in the morning we received an invitation to 
 dine with our acquaintance, Lupa gyaltsan. We were told that to-day 
 was the New Year's Day of the working class, and was so observed by 
 all the people of Tibet, with the exception of the clergy. 
 
 After breakfast we went to the minister's, and told lum the press 
 was ready for working. I asked him to print a very auspicious hymn, 
 that the first fruit of our labour might be a sacred composition. He 
 at once ran to his study and brought a stanza, or stotra, composed by 
 the present Grand Lama (of Tashilhunpo ?) in honour and praise of 
 the minister. This he copied himself on the transfer paper, and we 
 obtained excellent impressions of it, much to his delight. The "stone 
 press " {do par) was forthwith given the name of the " miraculous 
 press " {till par). 
 
 At three in the afternoon we asked leave to go to Lupa 
 gyaltsan's house, where I had a most hearty reception, he and his 
 wife coming to help me dismount from my pony. We were ushered 
 into a newly finished room on the first floor, where was also his 
 chapel. First chang was served, then tea was brought by his 
 daughter, a girl of ten, and the wife placed a wooden bowl filled with 
 tsamha and some pieces of boiled mutton on a little table before us. 
 Then Lupa gyaltsan, taking off his turban, asked me to take sol ja 
 and consider that I was dining in my own house. Shortly after, 
 Ugyen, in accordance with Tibetan custom, made a short speech 
 exhorting Lupa to always inquire after my health during his absence 
 from Tashilhunpo, and to get for me all such articles of food, etc., that 
 I might want. He thanked him for his kindness, and added that, as 
 Lupa and I were old acquaintances, we should behave to each other as 
 
 * The Khamba avemuch dreaded throughout Tibet; frequent mentions are made in 
 the narratives of the Indian explorers of their lawless ways. For fuller particulars 
 regarding them and their country, I must refer the reader to my ' Land of tlie Lamas ' 
 and to the narrative of A. K.'s journey. — (W. R.)
 
 108 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 brothers born of the same mother. So saying, he presented him and 
 his wife with a rupee and a Mata;/ each, putting the coins in their 
 hands and the scarfs round their necks. Ugyen then put a khatag 
 around my servant Lhagpa's neck, telhng him to serve me ever faith- 
 fully. Lupa's daughter, ha\'ing dressed herself in her gala dress, danced 
 for us and sang a song, first in the Tibetan way, then in the Chinese ; 
 she sang also a Chinese song, Lupa accompanying her on the flute 
 {ling-hii). After this Lupa's wife sang a song, and then wished us a 
 happy new year. We tlien took leave of our hosts, wishing them 
 also a happy new year. 
 
 Having inquired if the observance of this day w^as a purely Tibetan 
 custom, I gathered from their reply that this was the New Year's Day 
 according to the Tibetan custom of the pre-Buddhist period. It is 
 tlie only remnant of ancient Tibetan custom, as far as I know, which 
 has not been displaced by Buddhism. 
 
 January 21. — This day was also observed as a holiday by the 
 laity. There were so few persons in the market-place that Ugyen 
 could buy no provisions. The minister graciously insisted that I 
 should take up my quarters in his residence, Puntso khangsar, where 
 he offered me the library with an attached waiting-room and bath- 
 room. 
 
 In the evening Nyima-dorje, the oldest son of the Chyag-dso-pa 
 of Dongtse, came and consulted me about his eyes. On the right one 
 I found that a cataract had formed. I told him I was exceedingly 
 sorry I had no medicines with me to suit his case, but that Ugyen 
 was going to Calcutta as soon as he had obtained a passport, and that 
 he would Ijring back some drugs with him. He then said that it was 
 this passport that had brought him here to speak to the minister 
 about, and that he believed it would be ready in a day or two. 
 
 January 22. — I resumed reading English and working sums in 
 arithmetic with the minister. After reading a few lines he turned 
 over the pages of Ganot's ' Physics,' and asked me to explain the 
 diagrams on telegraphy and the camera obscura. He wanted every- 
 thing explained to him ; Init, unlbrtunately for me, I was not myself 
 acquainted with most of the sultjccts which excited his curiosity. 
 Not prepared to expose my ignorance, I dwelt longer on such 
 questions as I could best explain, and with which I was most 
 familiar ; l)ut in spite of all my attempts to evade his inquisitive- 
 ness, the shrewd minister gauged me well, and expressed his earnest.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 100 
 
 desire to meet such men as I had described to him, Dr. Sircar and my 
 brother, Navin Chandra, to be. 
 
 In the afternoon Nyima-dorje brought the lam-yig (passport), and 
 presented it to the minister. We were called in and shown it ; but 
 Ugyen disapproved of it, as nothing was said in it of liis return 
 journey here, so it was sent back for correction. 
 
 Jaimarij 23. — Crowds of visitors came to receive the minister's 
 blessing {chyag-wang) ; among them were many Khalkhas and other 
 Mongols from remote sections of that country. The Khalkhas were 
 introduced by Lobzang Arya, my cook during my first sojourn at 
 Tashilhunpo in 1879, and now a man of standing and elder {gyer-gycm) 
 of the Khalkha Kham-tsan. The minister talked with him in Mon- 
 golian, after receiving the pilgrims with much kindness. 
 
 January 24 — Early in the morning I was called by the minister, 
 and found a young monk of the Nyagpa Ta-tsang (a Tantrik school) * 
 sitting with him. The minister asked me to examine his eyes, which 
 were a little swollen, telling me at the same time that this young 
 man had served him devotedly during his residence at the Nyag-khang, 
 and was deserving of my care. I gave him a few doses of alum lotion 
 to wash his eyes with, and made liim promise to walk round the 
 monastery several times a day whenever it was fair weather. 
 
 In the afternoon I lunched with the Tung-chen, and we conversed 
 about the high winds which at this season blow every afternoon. He 
 spoke also of the Phagri pass, and told me that the collector of customs 
 (Serpen) there was a friend of his, and that if Ugyen went to Dar- 
 jiling by the Phagri pass, he could give him a letter of introduction 
 to that officer. I thanked him for his kindness, adding that Ugyen 
 preferred the Lachan pass, as he had a passport from the commander 
 of Shigatse which did not extend to Phagri djong. 
 
 January 25. — The minister told me that in certain stellar maps 
 he had examined he saw that figures were given the different con- 
 stellations, and that he understood these figures really existed in the 
 sky ; so, wishing to see them, he had bought a large telescope at much 
 cost. He did not know, however, how to use it, and was most 
 anxious to have a well-illustrated work on astronomy, that he might 
 know what to look for and where to look for it. He also remembered 
 my saying that the regions of the moon, Saturn, and even of the sun, 
 were visible through the telescope, and he was curious to know what 
 
 * See fupra, p. 75.
 
 110 JOUENEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 these luiiiinaries contained, for lie liad hitherto been under the 
 im])ression that these celestial bodies were angelic luminaries who, 
 lor the excellence of their moral merits, had been promoted to celestial 
 mansions of different heights, thence to shed on us their radiant lustre, 
 and thereby guide all living beings of the earth in the path of dkarina. 
 "While we were thus talking Nyima-dorje arrived, and presented 
 the passport to his lioliness. After perusing it he handed it to me, and 
 I passed it to Ugyen. "We found that the commanders of Shigatse 
 (DaJipon), in order to prevent tlie introduction of small-pox, had 
 instructed in it the Djongpon of Kliamba to examine the contents of 
 our buxes, to })revent contagion being brought into the country in 
 them. This would put the Djongpon in a position to exact from 
 Ugyen any amount of money he might choose ; but as it would be 
 inconvenient to wait longer for a corrected lani-ijyj, the minister 
 advised Ugyen to be satisfied with the present one, and to do the 
 best he could with it. 
 
 January 26. — Ugyen declared that lliurchung's services were 
 absolutely necessary to him, and asked that he be lent to him for six 
 months, adding that without liim he would not start on the journey. 
 After breakfast the minister consulted with tlie Tung-chen and Gopa 
 aliout keeping me with him. Arrangements were soon made; but 
 they all o])jected to my kee})ing Lliagpa as my servant, telling me 
 that a Sliigatse man could not be trusted, as they were cunning, 
 deceitful, and faithless. He added tliat, as he had undertaken to look 
 to my wants and comforts, there was not the least necessity for my 
 keeping a servant at my own expense. Fearing lest he should suspect 
 me of ulterior designs, I at once accepted his decision, though I had 
 hoped, by means of Lhagpa, to keep myself informed of what was 
 going on in the monastery and the^ town, I myself being practically 
 confined within the walls of the minister's residence, as I was re- 
 quired, according to custom, to wait upon his holiness. 
 
 JanvMrij 27. — Ugyen and l*hurchung busied themselves in pre- 
 paring for the journey. The former took a pair of Gyantse blankets 
 and a suit of lamliskin clothes, and I gave Phurchung a pair of my 
 own blankets for his use during the journey. They purchased a 
 large quantity of sheep's fat to distribute among the Sikkimese on 
 the way. Dried mutton, tsaniba, and sheep's fat are the dainties 
 the Sikkimese esteem above all others. They hired four ponies to 
 ride and carry their luggage.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. Ill 
 
 In the evening we were invited to take tea with the minister, when 
 Ugyen took formal leave, making three profound bows to his holiness, 
 and praying that his blessing might always be on him, and that, by 
 the mercy of the sacred Buddhas, he might reach his destination safely. 
 Januarii 28. — To-day, the 10th of the 12th moon, was considered 
 a highly auspicious day on which to start for India. At 6 o'clock 
 Ugyen, Phurchung, and I went to the minister's apartment, when his 
 holiness, after a short prayer, wished them a safe and pleasant journey, 
 and placed khatag on their necks. At Ugyen's special request I 
 desired Phurchung in a short speech to serve Ugyen as he would 
 serve me, to which he answered, " La laso, laso " (yes, sir, yes). Then 
 we returned to the Torgod chyi-khang, our lodging, where, after break- 
 fast, I presented parting hhatag to my faithful companions. The 
 scene was extremely touching, and they shed tears at leaving me 
 alone. I, too, could not suppress my feelings as I exhorted them 
 to take care of themselves in the snows, and to be prepared for 
 heavy snowfalls. They both rode off in high spirits towards Del el.* 
 
 Shortly after I sent Wang-chyug gyalpo and the minister's page 
 to fetch my clothes, utensils, etc., to my new quarters. They brought 
 some, and told me that my trusted servant, Lliagpa, was quietly 
 carrying off my kettles and plates. I immediately went to the 
 Torgod chyi-khang, and asked him to give up the missing articles, 
 but he denied any knowledge of them, though we could see the 
 breast of his gown stuffed out with them, and he insisted the devils 
 {de) must have carried them off. I at once sent for the Nyerpa and 
 the Tung-chen. It was impossible, however, to search Lhagpa, so 
 we had to confine ourselves to drawing up a list of the things missing 
 and of the things I had with me ; and then, locking the door of my 
 lodgings, the Tung-chen told Lhagpa to return quietly to his house. 
 The Tung-chen smiled at the roguery of my trusted servant, and made 
 me understand that I knew very little about Tibetans, and that I 
 should not have trusted Shigatse people. 
 
 January 29. — The minister came to my rooms, and insisted on 
 nailing up a curtain, so as to divide the room in two, the books in 
 the northern part, and my seat and bedstead in the southern half 
 of it. He said that such an arrangement was necessary, as the books 
 were of arsenical paper, and I would fall ill if I continually breathed 
 the air of this place. Underneath my room was the cook-room 
 * De-le of our maps.— (W. K )
 
 112 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 (sol-tab), the heat from which kept the library dry and warm. There 
 Avas but one window, about four feet square, in my room, through 
 which 1 could see the Xartang hills. 
 
 At o'clock breakfast was announced, when the Nyerpa con- 
 ducted me to the minister's presence. Tea was served me in a pretty 
 china cup, and Kachan gopa brought me a bowl of tsamha and a few 
 slices of boiled mutton, and, noticing my difficulty in making dough 
 of the tsamha and tea after the Tibetan fashion, took it from me and 
 mixed it himself, twirling the cup on the palm of his hand, and 
 mixing the flour and tea with his forefinger. 
 
 In the dining-room there was a parrot lately presented to the 
 minister by the Chyan-dso shar of Tashilhunpo, and a small saffron 
 plant raised from some seed brought from Kashmir. This plant 
 throve well, I was told, but yielded no saffron. 
 
 After breakfast I returned to my studies, and, with the permission 
 of the minister, commenced a search for Sanskrit books in his library. 
 At noon tlie cook placed on an earthenware stove near me a pot of 
 steaming' tea, and in the afternoon he filled it again. I was told 
 it was injurious to drink cold water; Tibetans very seldom drink it ; 
 the laymen quench tlieir thirst with draughts of cold fermented 
 barley liquor {clcang), and lamas with hot tea. 
 
 As the minister, on account of his vows, was debarred from eating 
 in the afternoon, evening, or night, he desired me to take my supper 
 with the secretary; so when the lamp was lighted I went down- 
 stairs, and sat gossiping in the kitchen with him. 
 
 Januarij 30. — To-day I discovered three Sanskrit works written 
 in the Tibetan character. They were the Kavijadarslia, by Acharya 
 Sri Dandi ; the Chandra Vyakarana, by Chandra Gomi ; and the 
 Svarasvat Vi/aJcarana, by Acharya Ami. I was transported with joy 
 when I saw that they contained explanations in Tibetan. 
 
 In the afternoon I showed Sri Dandi's work to the minister, who, 
 to my surprise, was able to give me more information concerning 
 him than I had expected, and he had committed the entire work to 
 memory. " Dandi," he said, " must have lived a thousand and more 
 years ago, for this work was translated into Tibetan by one of tlie 
 Sakya hierarchs who lived about six hundred years ago, and it is 
 probable that the work was not xary new when it came to be known 
 in this country." 
 
 Januarij 31. — Preparatiuns for the new year's ceremonies now
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 118 
 
 occupy the attention of all classes. Large numbers of men are 
 coming to take the first vows of monkhood, and Kachan Shabdung 
 introduced to-day a number of them to his holiness. The minister's 
 time was largely taken up with these religious duties, and I could 
 not see him for more than ten or twelve minutes. When I withdrew 
 to my room, the astrologer, Lobzang, came to see me ; he was busy 
 with the almanac for the new year, and kept turning over its pages 
 to see if there were any mistakes. The minister also had to examine 
 it before submitting it to the Grand Lama. 
 
 Lobzang, seeing the lithographic press, was curious to know what 
 " those stones and wheeled apparatus," as he put it, were meant for. 
 He begged me to explain the process of printing, but I evaded his 
 questions, as I had been told not to talk of the press to outsiders. 
 
 In the evening the Deba Shika arrived with a large supply of 
 butter and tsamba, evidently to be used in the new year's ceremonies. 
 
 Prom this time on I devoted myself to the study of the sacred books 
 and histories of Tibet, and ceased to keep a regular diary, noting only 
 such things concerning the customs and manners of the country as 
 seemed interesting. When I felt tired of Tibetan I refreshed my 
 mind with the melodious verses of Dandi's Kavyadarsha, both in 
 the original and the Tibetan translation, and during my leisure hours 
 I conversed with tlie Tung-chen, the Nyerpa, and other well-informed 
 men. 
 
 The first part of February was very cold ; the north wind blew 
 daily, raising clouds of dust in the plain to the west and south of the 
 city. People, however, were busily engaged out-of-doors, gathering 
 fuel and tending cattle ; in fact, this is the busiest season of the 
 year, a period of universal merry-making, and also of great activity 
 in trade. 
 
 The Tibetans, whether monks or laymen, are very early risers. 
 In the monastery the great trumpet {dung chcn) summoned the monks 
 to the congregation hall for prayers at three in the morning, and 
 those who failed to be present were punished at the Tsog-chen ; for, 
 though there is no roll call, yet the absence of a single monk is surely 
 remarked by the provost. 
 
 The minister, who frequently peeped into my room to see wdiether 
 I was studying or no, excused me from early rising on tlie ground 
 that he often found me up with my books at midnight. 
 
 On the 16th I was asked by the Deba Shika to go with him 
 
 I
 
 114 JOUnSFA' TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 the following day to see the Grand Lama dance, or chain* On my 
 observing that I feared the M-Jdps of the stage guards {<^jiin-!/(';/-2)(() i^ 1 
 nuxed with the crowd, he promised to have seats reserved for our party. 
 
 Early the next morning men and women dressed in their best 
 be"an streaming into the monastery to see the chdvi. Accompanied 
 by the Tung-chen, the Deba Sliika, and a lama friend, we M^ent our 
 way towards the Nyag-khang, in the courtyard of the Tsug-la khang, 
 in which the dances were to begin. On the way we stopped to visit 
 an old chapel containing several inscriptions relating to Gedun-dub, 
 the founder of Tashilhunpo, and the mark of a horse's hoof impressed 
 on a rock, which passers-by touch with their heads.f 
 
 Then we took our seats on the balcony of the second floor of the 
 Xyao--khang building, and watched the preparations for the dance. 
 Twenty-four sacred flags of satin, with embroidered figures of dragons 
 and other monsters worked in threads of gold, were first unfurled at 
 the top of long and slender poplar poles, and square parti-coloured 
 flags were also hung all around the Tsug-la khang. About a dozen 
 monks wearing coats of mail had masks which, for the most part, 
 represented eagles' heads. The dancers entered one after the other, 
 and then followed the abbot of the Nyag-pa Ta-tsan, Kusho Yon- 
 djin Lhopa by name, holding a dorje in his right hand, and a bell in 
 his left. He wore a yellow mitre-shaped cap, with lappets covering 
 his ears and hanging down to his breast. He was tall and fair ; he 
 looked intelligent, his manners were most dignified, and he per- 
 formed his part most cleverly. 
 
 After a wdiile the flag-bearers, the masked monks, and all the 
 cortege repaired to the great Tsug-la khang of Tashilhunpo, which is 
 about 300 yards long and l.~)0 feet broad. Piound this courtyard are 
 
 * Speaking of the dances of Tibet, our author sa.vs elsewhere that Padma Sani- 
 bhava, in tlie eiglith century, a.d., is the reputed originator of religious dances in Tibet. 
 He introduced the war-dance and the famous luasqued dance, or bag chams {hhag 
 hchams), the former being but a modification of tiie latter. At present the great 
 religious dance of 'J'lbet is the black-hat dance (I)za nag chum), which was introduced 
 in the eleventh century, a.d., to commemorate the assassination of the iconoclast King 
 Langdarma by Lama Lhalun Paldor, the murderer having disguised himself in black 
 when seeking to ajiproach the king. Tiie ordinary dance of Tibet (dzahs hro) is per- 
 formeil by men and women on all or any occasion of rejoicing. Sometimes they dance 
 in pairs, sometimes in a ring, and at others the women haiid-in-hand on one side, the 
 men in like fasliion on the other. (S. C. D.). Cf. Markham, ' Tibet,' \). !)2 : E. F. Knight, 
 ' Where Three Empires Mtet,' p. 202 *•/ I'r/ry. ; Waddell, ' I'.uddhii^m of 'J'ihet,' pp. 34, 
 •1-77, 51;") et gqq. 
 
 t Cf. infra, p. IK).
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIUKT. 115 
 
 foiir-storied buildings with handsome piUared balconies, the Grand 
 Lama's seat being on the western side. The long balconies on the 
 east and south w^ere occupied by the nobility of Tsang, and those on 
 the north by Mongol pilgrims and a number of Shigatse merchants. 
 The abbots of the four Ta-tsan had seats just above the Nyag-pa, 
 who, to the number of fifty odd, and assisted by their Oni-dse * and 
 
 BLACK-HAT DANCE (SHANAG CHAM). 
 
 the Dorje Lopon, these holding in their hands cymbals and tam- 
 bourines, went through a short religious service under the direction 
 of the Kusho Yon-djin Lhopa. This latter made during this service 
 peculiar motions with his hands, in which he held, as I have said, a 
 clor]c and a bell. 
 
 When this was over a figure with a dark-coloured mask, and 
 representing the Hoshang Dharma-tala,t advanced, and the spectators 
 
 * The office here mentioned is well known in Sikhim. See the Sikhim, Gazetteer, 
 p. 30i, vi. The araged, as colloquially pronounced, is the active ruler of the monasterj-, 
 and often a very important person. 
 
 t This Chinese Buddhist monk (or hoshang) came to Tibet in the reign of King 
 Srong-btsan gambo (a.d 629-098). He is usually called Mahadeva, not Dharmatala 
 — (W. R.)
 
 IIG JOUBNEV TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 fhiDi: him I'hatags, which his two yellow-faced wives picked up. 
 When these three had left the scene, the four kings of the four 
 cardinal points appeared, dressed in all the wild and barbaric 
 splendour in which such monarchs could indulge. Then came the 
 sons of the gods, some sixty in number, dressed in beautiful silk robes 
 (flittering with gold embroideries and precious stones. These were 
 followed by Indian atsams, whose black and bearded faces and 
 uncoutli dress excited loud laugliter among the crowd. Then appeared 
 four guardians of the graves, whose skeleton-like appearance was 
 meant to remind the spectators of the terrors of death. After this 
 the devil was burnt in effigy on a pile of dry sedge, and with this 
 the cliani came to an end.* While it was in progress incense w^as 
 burnt on Mount Dolma (Dolmai-ri), behind the monastery, and on all 
 the other neighbouring mountain-tops. I learnt from the Tung- 
 chen that there were several books on the subject of these religious 
 dances and music. 
 
 The following day (February 18) I went with the Tung-chen for 
 a walk. Proceeding about 300 paces, we came to a flight of stone steps 
 below the western gateway. This latter, which is some twelve feet 
 high and eight wide, has massive doors, which are closed between sun- 
 set and sunrise ; it is the principal entrance of the monastery. About 
 fifty feet beyond this gate, and on a line with the gilt mausolea of the 
 grand lamas {gya-phig), we came to another flight of steps, some of 
 them cut in the rock, which led us to the north-western corner of the 
 monastery and well up the slope of the Dolmai-ri, whence we obtained 
 a good view of the whole of Tashilhunpo monastery, the adjacent 
 villages and mountains. 
 
 We now turned to the north-east along a narrow rocky path, 
 which brouglit us behind the Nyag-khang. I was surprised to notice 
 among the rocks some willows {cliyoMg-ma) in flower, and we saw 
 also tlie impress of lioofs o the rocks, left there, the Tung clien said, 
 by the chargers of some Bodhisattvas ; rang chyung, or " naturally 
 produced," the Tibetans say of such marvels. There were several 
 half-starved pariah dogs lying about, who looked at us with sleepy 
 
 * Gfo. Ijogle, op. cit., p. 100, witnessed a somewhat similar dance at Tashilhunpo 
 on New Year's Day. An effigy of the devil was likewise burnt, Tibetans use the word 
 atsara iiiucli as the ChinCf-e do yang huei-tzu, or " foreign devils," though it was 
 origin dly tiie name given to learned Indian pilgrims. The word is Sanskrit, acharya. 
 -(W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET 117 
 
 eyes, and the Tung-chen remarked that in all probability tb.ey bad 
 been sinful (j clang (monks) in some former existence, and were now 
 expiating their evil deeds. He much regretted that we had not 
 brought some balls of tsamha for them. 
 
 Some 200 paces farther on in the same direction we came to a 
 huge stone building called Kiku-tamsa. It is about 60 paces in 
 length and 30 in breadth, and I counted nine stories in it. Though 
 it is upwards of two hundred years old, it is still in excellent repair. 
 Captain Turner made a sketch of it in 1783,* but he mistook it 
 for " a religious edifice." It is at present used as a godown for dried 
 carcasses of yaks, sheep, and goats. Every year, in the latter part of 
 November, all the sacred pictures of the Labrang are hung up on this 
 building for the benefit of the people, who, by touching these paintings 
 with their foreheads, receive the blessings of the gods they represent.f 
 
 On our way down to the eastern gateway of Tashilhunpo we met 
 two Ladaki Tibetans, who told us that they liad just come from the 
 Chang-tang, or the desert in the north-western part of Tibet4 
 
 The Tung-chen showed me the Dongtse Kham-tsan, where the 
 people of Dongtse and neighbourhood put up. We also saw a juniper 
 bush planted by Gedundub, the founder of Tashilhunpo, in which 
 that saintly lama's hair is said to still exist.§ I had pointed out to 
 nie, as we walked along the spacious buildings of the Taisamling 
 college, the Kyil khang Ta-tsan and the Shartse college. 
 
 The descent to the foot of the hill proved very steep, but all along 
 it we found rows of prayer- wheels, which we put in motion as we 
 passed ; near the gateway, and beside a metidong, there were two 
 dozen of them together. 
 
 Passing by the main Mani Iha-khang, we reached the eastern 
 gateway of Tashilhunpo. Over it is a notice forbidding smoking 
 within the monastery, for both the red and yellow-hat schools of 
 lamaism strongly denounce tobacco -smoking by monks. 
 
 * See Captain Samuel Turner, " Embassj',' p. 314. 
 
 t According to Chinese authorities, this, or a similar feiist, is celebrated at Lhasa 
 in the second moon of tlie year. Another analog .us fi stival is held ou the 80tu day of 
 the sixth moon. See J.B.A.S., xxiii. pp 212, 218,— (W. K.) 
 
 t The Chung-tarig is not au uniuhabiteil desert, for numerous tribes of Driipa 
 pasture their herds there the year 1 .ng, and keep up a considerable trade with Lhasa 
 and Saigatse, wiiich they supply with salt. It has beun repeatedly crossed by European 
 explorers. — (W. R.) 
 
 § Cf. the legend of the miraculous tree sprung from the hair of Tsongkhap i, and 
 still growing in the courtyard of Kumbum gombii. ' The Laud of the Lamas,' pp. (i7, 68,
 
 118 JOURNEY TO LI/ASA AND CENTHAL TIBET. 
 
 From this gateway a road leads south to the Kiki-naga, where the 
 Grand Lama's mother resides, while ainjther runs westward to the 
 court of the Tashi lama, or Labrang gyal-tsan tonpo. 
 
 It was dusk when we had finished our walk around the monastery, 
 and lamps were already burning in many of the liouses to bid farewell 
 to the old year. 
 
 Fchruary 19, New Year's Day.* — The preparations for the day's 
 celebration commenced before dawn, and the noise of the blowing of 
 the kitchen fires never ceased, as there were many dishes and dainties 
 to be got ready for the dinner the minister was to give to a large 
 party of nobles and incarnate lamas. 
 
 AVhen the minister came back from ^•isiting the Grand Lama, he 
 told me that the latter had inquired about me, as he had some trans- 
 lation into Sanskrit which he desired I should make for him. " His 
 holiness," the minister said, " has given me a hundred and twenty 
 titles of chapters of a work he has written, and wishes you to put 
 them into Sanskrit for him." The minister further said that when 
 I had finished this work he would present me to the Grand Lama. 
 
 The next day the minister was called to Dongtse by the illness of 
 the Dahpon Phala's wife ; his prayers, it was hoped, would restore 
 her to health. About a week after his departure he was suddenly 
 recalled by the Grand Lama, with whom he had, on March 3, a long 
 conference. The Dalai lama's Government had protested against the 
 Tashi lama liaving taken the vows of monkhood from the Sakhya 
 Pan-chen, a red-hat lama, the hierarch of the Sakhya school. The 
 Dalai lama charged him with encouraging heresy, if not with being a 
 heretic himself. It was for this reason that the Tashi lama had not 
 been invited to ordain the supreme ruler of Tibet, for, belonging to the 
 Gelugpa or yellow-hat school, the Dalai lama could have no connection 
 with the school of which the Sakhya Pan-chen was the chief. 
 
 On March 4 the minister ordained some forty monks gcloiuj. 
 Formerly the Grand Lama used to perform this ceremony himself, 
 but he has now delegated a large portion of his religious duties, 
 including ordination, to the minister.! 
 
 Two days after this the minister was again asked to go to Dongtse. 
 as the wife of the Dalipon was still ill, and he (the Dahpon) had 
 
 * Ou till' new year festivities, see Waddell, op. cit., p. 513. 
 
 t On lamaist luouachism, see Sarat Chandra Das'a ' Indian rundits in the Land of 
 Haow,' and Waddell, op. cit., pp. It!'.) et stjq.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. \\9, 
 
 orders to proceed at once to Lhasa. The minister asked me if I 
 would accompany him, and I readily assented, as it would enable me 
 to make arrangements for my journey to Lhasa during the next 
 summer. 
 
 On March 7 we started, and reached Tashigang the same day. 
 Some of the people we passed were already ploughing, and the trees 
 showed signs of budding. 
 
 The next day we reached Dongtse by 4 o'clock in the afternoon. 
 We found the Dahpon's wife, a lady of about thirty, and his sister, 
 Je-tsun Kusho, in the central room of the fifth floor of the castle 
 {plioilrawi). 
 
 The Lhacham was dressed in a Mongol robe ; on her head was a 
 crown-shaped ornament studded with precious stones and pearls of 
 every size. Pearl necklaces, strings of amber and coral hung over her 
 breast, and her clothes were of the richest Chinese satin brocades and 
 the finest native cloth.* The Je-tsun Kusho, an elderly woman and 
 a nun, was dressed very plainly ; but, though nuns all shave their 
 heads, she wore all her hair. She belonged, it appears, to the !N"yingma 
 school, which allows nuns certain privileges, this one among others.f 
 
 The following day I prescribed some medicines for Je-tsun Kusho, 
 who was suffering from bronchitis, and four days later I administered 
 some to the Dahpon's wife, who had had until then a lama from the 
 Tse-chan monastery attending her. My medicines did her no good, and 
 at this the minister appeared much concerned. I tried a second dose, 
 but with like absence of effect. In fact, the Tihacham felt worse, and 
 said that evil stars were in the ascendant in her quarter of the sky 
 {khams), and would work her ruin. Some people, she said, insisted she 
 was being persecuted by evil spirits who had followed her here from 
 Tingri (Djong), but she did not believe it ; it was the stars which were 
 against her. The minister looked at me and asked me how it was 
 
 * In the narrative of his journey in 1879 (p. 26), S. C. D. thus describes the headdress 
 of the hxdies of wealth and fashion at a festival at Tashilhunpo : " Their headdresses 
 struck me much. The prevailing form consisted of two, or sometimes three, circular bands 
 of plaited hair placed across the head and richly studded with pearls, cat's-eyes, small 
 rubies, emeralds, diamonds, coral and turquoise beads as large as liens' eggs, pearl 
 drops, and various sorts of amber and jade encircled their lieads, like the halo of liglit 
 round the heads of goddesses. These circles were attached to a circular headband 
 from which six or eight short strings of pearls and regularly shaped pieces of turquoise 
 and other precious stones hung down over the foreliead." 
 
 t Farther on (p. 138), our autlior tells us that tlie incarnate goddess Dorje phagmo 
 also wore her hair loug.
 
 120 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET 
 
 that my medicines were unavailing in the Lhacham's case. In the 
 midst of a dead silence I told him that all the medicines which 
 different persons had administered to the patient were affecting her 
 nervous system, each in a different way. I had heard her say that 
 she had fh-st taken tliose of a Chinese quack, then those of a Nepalese 
 
 A TJi'.E'lAN LHAUIIAM (TIUKTAN I'lMNCKSS) IN FULL DRESS. 
 
 physician, and lastly the medicines of several learned lama doctors. 
 Under the circumstances I should not have prescribed for her at all, 
 but that as every one had expected me to do something for her, I had 
 ceded to their wishes. It was, however, my opinion that if the 
 Lhacham would be cured, the only medicine slie required was no 
 medicine at all.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 121 
 
 Under this new treatment, which she promptly adopted, there 
 was a marked improvement in the Lhacham's health within the next 
 ten days. I used frequently to talk with her, and she seemed to 
 entertain a kind regard for me. One day the minister suggested in 
 her presence that it would be a good thing if I could be sent to Lhasa 
 to see the Lord Buddha, the incarnate Shenrezig, the Dalai lama. 
 The Lhacham approved the suggestion, and promised to have me 
 lodged in her residence at Lhasa, and to take me under her protection 
 while there. 
 
 On March 23 I left Dongtse for Tashilhunpo. On the way to 
 Tashigang we saw lambs picking the young shoots of grass, and the 
 country folk were busy in the fields with their yaks, which were 
 decorated with red, yellow, blue, and green hair tassels, and collars of 
 coloured wool, and cowries. The farmers hold certain religious cere- 
 monies on beginning ploughing and on first putting the yokes 
 (nya-shinff) on their yaks. They also have at this time most amusing 
 ploughing races. 
 
 Beyond Norbu khyung-djin we saw, as we rode along, afar off 
 on a slope of rock, incised in gigantic characters, the sacred formulae, 
 Om vajra pani hum, om wagishvari hum, om ah hum, etc. 
 
 The next day, at 3 p.m., just as we reached the house of the Deba 
 Shika, there was quite a heavy fall of snow. On the 25th we arrived 
 at Tashilhunpo, and I once more took up my interrupted historical 
 studies.
 
 122 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 FliO.M TASIIILIIlTXrO TO YAMDO SAMDING, AND THENGK TO LHASA. 
 
 Ox "Wednesday, April 26, 1882, being the eighth day of the third 
 moon of the water-horse year of the Tibetan cycle, I left Tashilhunpo 
 for Dongtse, there to make my final arrangements for the journey to 
 Lhasa. 
 
 The cook, Dao-sring, nicknamed Aku chya-rog, or " Uncle Daw," 
 on acconnt of the dirt and soot whicli always covered liis face, now 
 turned out with well-washed face and hands, in new leather boots and 
 fur cap, and helped me to mount my pony. 
 
 Tsering-tashi, who had been designated to accompany me, had 
 procured all that was necessary for a long journey — butter, meat, 
 pounded dry mutton, spices, rice, a copper kettle, an iron pan, flint 
 stones, tinder, and a bellows, and the Tung-chen had presented me 
 with tsamba, chura, and pea-flour for the use of the servants, and peas 
 for the ponies. Of all the articles Tsering-tashi had brought, the one 
 which he valued the most was a bamboo tea-churn,* which he thought 
 the most beautiful and useful of all our belongings. 
 
 1 tied up my medicine-case in one of my saddle-bags, and in the 
 other I put my clothes, and at 2 o'clock we started. There were five 
 of us in the party, all mounted, and riding in single file : first came the 
 Tung-clicn, then 1, then came Tsering-tashi, and the cook and a 
 groom brought up the rear. We followed the same road I had already 
 gone over on several occasions, and stopped the first night at Chyang- 
 chu, where we put up in the house of our friend the Deba Shikha. 
 
 Ajjril 27. — About two inches of snow had fallen in the night, and 
 there was a slight fog when we got up in the morning. In front of 
 the house I noticed some men and women diff^d a kind of root called 
 
 or) 
 
 * See my ' Diary of a Jourmy tlirotigh IMoiigoliiiand Tibet,' p. 25(j, where two such 
 tea-diuins are shown. — (W. K.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 123 
 
 rampa. This underground grass acquires, in some places, a length 
 of five or six feet, and in the early spring, when vegetables and 
 forage are scarce, it is dug up. The people know where to dig for it 
 by the little shoots which rise above the ground.* 
 
 We were detained at Chyang-chu all day, waiting for Tsering- 
 tashi, who had been obliged to stop over at Tashi-gyantse to make 
 some purchases. 
 
 In the evening tea was served by Po-ka-chan, a grey-haired monk 
 who works on the estates of the minister at Tanag. He had travelled 
 much in Kongpo, Naga, and among the Mishmis, and in Tsari. He 
 related how the savage Lhokabra t harassed the Tibetan pilgrims, and 
 how the Tsang-po river entered the country of defiles in Eastern 
 Bhutan, rushing in a tremendous waterfall over the top of a gigantic 
 precipice called the " Lion's Face," or Sing-dong. 
 
 Ajyril 28. — The villagers had all assembled to bid us farewell, 
 and the Tung-chen's sister presented me with a " scarf for good luck " 
 (tashi hhatag). We saw as we rode along numerous flocks of cranes 
 {tontong), and brown ducks with red necks were swimming in the 
 river and the irrigation ditches. We stopped for the night at Pishi 
 Mani Ihakhang, where Angputti received us with the same kindness 
 she had shown us on my former visits. Snow fell during the night, 
 but our hostess's servants watched over our ponies, and stabled them 
 under the roof of the oJc]iang,X or godown, on the ground floor. 
 
 We reached Dongtse at 4: p.m. on the 29 th, and took up our 
 lodgings in the Choide; but in the evening the Deba Chola came 
 and invited us to put up at the castle, where the minister was still 
 staying. 
 
 * I think our author was misinformed. Rampa (Polygonum vivipariim, L.) docs not 
 grow as described here. Eampa seed is oaten, after being parclied and ground, mixed 
 with tsamba. Choma {Potentilla anserina), also eaten all over Tibet wherever it occurs, 
 is dug out of tlie ground ; it is not a grain, however, but a small root. I think Chandra 
 Das must refer to choma, though it is a small tuber not over IJ inches long.— (W. K.) 
 
 t Lama Scrap gyatsho says there are three different kinds of Lobas, viz. Lo Karpo, 
 Lo Nagpo, and Lo Tawa, or Lo Khabta. The Lo Karpo means " white, and little 
 civilized." The Lo Nagpo means " black, and little civilized." The Lo Tawas, or 
 stripped Lobas, meaning "quite barbarous Lobas," live on the lower part of the 
 Tsangpo, on the east bank. They are said to kill the mother of the bride in perform- 
 ing their marriage ceremony, when they do not find any wild men, and eat her flesh. 
 Report on Explorations, etc., p. 7. See also ibid., pp. 16, 17 ; and Pundit Nain Singh's 
 Journey, in Jour. Roy. Geo. Soc, vol. xlvii. p. 120. 
 
 X Og khang means "lower liouse," as opposed to Gong khaug, "upper house, or 
 story."— CW. R.)
 
 124 JOURNEY TO LHASA AXD CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The Tung-cheii took an early opportunity to inform the minister 
 that his presence was anxiously expected at Tashilhunpo, where 
 hundreds of lamas were awaiting his return to be ordained fjdoag 
 (priests). He also told him that tlie Mirkan Pandita, a Mongol Kutu- 
 ketu who liad come to Tibet for the sole purpose of studying under 
 the minister, now intended coming to Dongtse, and had begged that 
 arranuements micrht be made for his accommodation in the minister's 
 residence. "WhQe the minister recognized the necessity for his re- 
 turning to Tashilhunpo, he said he could not leave until the services 
 for the propitiation of the Lord of death, Dorje jig-je, to be under- 
 taken for the recovery of the Dahpon's wife, were finished. 
 
 Mai/ 2. — The monks of Dongtse, headed by a learned old lama 
 named Funlo, arrived at the castle to commence reading the Kahgyur. 
 Arrangements were made in the ni/ihoJi for the worship of Dorje 
 jig-je. Torma offerings * were placed on the terrace on the top of 
 the castle, and rugs were spread on the floor of the little glazed room 
 {nyihok) on it for the accommodation of the lamas. In the house was 
 a raised seat for the minister, and in a corner of the room a little 
 chapel, with all the necessary church furniture, among which the tsegi 
 hiimha, or " bowl of life," of Tse-pamed was conspicuous.f This pro- 
 pitiatory ceremony occupied three days. 
 
 May S. — News arrived to-day that small-pox was raging at Lhasa 
 and other places of Central Tibet. Several persons had also died of 
 it at Gyantse, and three or four localities between that town and Lhasa 
 were infected. The Lhacham was in so sjreat dread of the disease 
 that she confined herself to her sitting-room, refusing to see any one. 
 
 On May 9 the Lhacham left for Lhasa, after confiding to the 
 minister's care Ane, her third son, a boy of ten, who was destined 
 for the Church. The Lhacham and her two other sons, Lhasre % and 
 Kundi, made their devotions at the different chapels of the castle, 
 which it took them nearly an hour to accomplish, and then returned 
 to the fifth story of the building to receive the minister's blessing, 
 after which they took their leave. 
 
 * Torma offerings are cones made of tsamba, butter, treacle, and sugar, and not 
 uufrequontly of cardboard, and sometimes painted red, blue, or green. They are placed 
 in front of the images of malignant g.ids as prop tiatory offerings. See Waddell, op. eil., 
 297. On the word nyihol; see supra, p. 77. — (W. E.) 
 
 t One of these libatiou bowls is represented on p. 90 of ■ Laud of the Lamas.' — (W. E.^l 
 X Lhasre is the usual title of sons of very high officials. It means, literally, ''son 
 of a god," but may be conveniently translated by " prince." — (W. K.)
 
 J GUI,' NET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 125 
 
 At the foot of the ladder in the courtyard a white pony, with 
 handsome housings of embroidered cloth and a Tartar saddle, awaited 
 the Lhacham. With her pearl-studded headdress, her gold and ruby 
 charm-boxes, her necklaces of coral and amber, and her clothes of 
 satin and kinkab, she looked like a heroine of romance or a goddess. 
 
 On the following day I went with the minister and the Kusho 
 Ane, and took up my residence in the Dongtse Choide. Here 
 
 TIBETAX NOBLEMAN. 
 
 I witnessed the opening ceremonies connected with the Kalachakra 
 mandala worship. The Om-dse,* or high priest of the Choide, with 
 the help of two assistants, had described with coloured tsamba a 
 circle about 20 feet in diameter on the floor of the northern room on 
 the third floor of the Tsug-la khang. Within this mandala were drawn 
 the entrance, spires, doors, and domes of the Kalachakra mansion. 
 The presiding deity was tall, many-armed, and had several heads ; 
 his attendants were of the tantrik order of deities, and all these 
 
 * See uote 1, p. 115.
 
 120 JOURNET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 paintings were made in coloured powders and tsamha. * The minister 
 highly praised the work, and gave as a gratuity to each of the eighty 
 monks of the monastery lialf a tanka, and an entertainment of tea 
 and tsamha. 
 
 Mai/ 11. — A messenger arrived to-day to inform us that the 
 Lhacham would leave Gyantse the next morning, and that we would 
 do well to see her at Gyankhar before she started ; so, though I was 
 feeling very poorly, I made up my mind to start at once. 
 
 My ponies were brought inside the monastery by Pador, a stalwart 
 young fellow who had been several times to Lhasa, and who had 
 been chosen by the Chyag-dso-pa f to accompany me, and I got ready 
 to leave early on the morrow. 
 
 At an early hour the next day I went with Tsering-tashi to see 
 the minister, ask his protection {hyah^u), and beg to be favoured with 
 his advice as to the conduct of our journey, or sumj-ta, as it is called. 
 
 As is usual on such occasions, each of us presented him with a 
 Icliatag, in tlie corner of which were tied up a few tanlms in a bit of 
 paper, on which was written our request. 
 
 After a hurried breakfast, while the servants were engaged in 
 saddling the ponies and packing, I went and kotowed to the Buddha 
 in the temple, placed Ichatag on the sacred images, and distributed 
 alms to the monks assembled in the courtyard to offer prayers for 
 my safe journey. Then I returned to my room, picked out the hand- 
 somest Ixludag I possessed, and presented it to the minister. His 
 holiness graciously touched my head with his palms, and in solemn 
 tones said, " Sarat Chandra, Lhasa is not a good place. The people 
 there are not like those you meet here. The Lhasa people are 
 suspicious and insincere. You do not know, and, in fact, you cannot 
 read their character, I advise you not to stay long in one place 
 there. The Lhacham Kusho is a powerful personage in Lhasa ; 
 she will protect you, but you should so behave as rarely to require 
 her protection. Stay not long in the vicinity of the Dabung or 
 Sera monasteries. If you intend to make a long stay at Lhasa, 
 choose your residence in a garden or village in the suljurljs. You 
 
 * The "presiding deity" was probably Dorje sempa or Vajrasattva. The Kala 
 Chakra mysticism and its standard work in the Tibetan Tanjur, called ' Dus-gi khorlo,' 
 wliich I once tried to read, have remained beyond my comprehension. Emil 
 Schlaginwoit, ' Buddliism in Tibet,' pp. 4G-57, and p. 242 el sqq., gives many details on 
 the subject. Hee also Waddell, op. cit.. If), 144, 397.— (W. R.) 
 
 t This ofiicial is referred to, p. rt4.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 127 
 
 have chosen a very bad time for your pilgrimage, as small-pox is 
 raging all over Central Til)et; but you will return safely, though 
 the journey will be trying and fraught with immense difficulties." * 
 Then, turning to Tsering-tashi, around whose neck the minister's 
 page put a Wiatag, he said to him, "Tsing-ta, I believe you know whom 
 you are accompanying. You should serve him as you would serve 
 me ; your relations with him must be those of a son with his parents." 
 
 After saying good-bye to the members of the minister's household, 
 presenting and receiving hhatag and various other little presents, and 
 drinking tea, I mounted my pony and set out for Gyantse. Thus did 
 I start on a journey to a hostile, inhospitable, and unknown country 
 with only two men as my companions, and they strangers to me. 
 
 At a huge willow stump I waited a while for Tsering-tashi to 
 join me, for Pador, with the pack-pony, had gone to liis home to "•et 
 his lance. As Tsering-tashi came up, he was delighted to see water 
 flowing from a pool in the direction we were to follow ; this he took 
 for a most auspicious sign. On reaching chortcn, about a mile 
 from the town, we alighted and waited for Pador, who shortly after 
 made his appearance with a lance full 12 feet long in his hand. 
 
 By noon we reached Gyantse, and, passing rapidly through the 
 market-place, where I feared to be recognized, we entered the Gyan- 
 khar, or castle of Gyantse. 
 
 At 1 p.m. the Lhacham and her sons started for Lhasa, and as 
 she passed by me slie told me to meet her at Gobshi that evening. 
 
 I was now surrounded by the Chyag-dso-pa and his family, all 
 curious to see the Indian physician of whom they had heard so mucli 
 of late. From what tlie Chyag-dso-pa told me, I concluded he had 
 chronic bronchitis, which might end in consumption. I gave him a 
 few grains of quinine and some doses of elixir of paregoric, and 
 directed him also as to his diet. 
 
 After partaking of some gyatug, rice, and boiled mutton with the 
 family, I asked permission to leave, and was escorted to the gate, 
 where, mounting my pony, I bade them farewell. 
 
 The Lhasa high-road I found very similar to a rough Indian 
 cross-road; in some places it is more than 20 feet wide, in others 
 a mere trail, while in many places, where it runs between fields, it 
 is also made to serve the purpose of an irrigation ditch. The Tibetan 
 
 * Chandra Das's expeiience recalls to my mind the prophecy made me in 1SS9 by 
 an incarnate lama in the Tsaidam. ' Land of the Lamas,' pp. 1G4. 10.5.
 
 128 JOURNEY TO LHASA AXD CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Government pays very little, if any, attention to road-making, though, 
 in such a dry climate, it would be easy to construct good ones, and 
 it Moukl be little trouble to keep them in repair. Thus far on my 
 travels in Tibet I had seen no wheeled conveyances, and I now learnt 
 that such things are unknown throughout the country. 
 
 Shortly after starting it began snowing heavily. As we rode on 
 along the bank of the Nyang chu, Tsering-tashi pointed out to me 
 the road to Phagri, the monastery of Na-niug, the ruins of Gyang-to, 
 both formerly places of importance. Then we entered the ro7ig, or 
 defiles,* where used to live three tribes of herdsmen, the Gyangro, 
 Ning-ro, and Gang-ro, who carried on a thriving trade in yak-tails 
 (cho2vries), felt hats, felt, and blankets. 
 
 Crossing the river at Kudung zampa, we reached by dusk the 
 villa<Te of Gobshi,t where the Lhacham had only preceded us a little. 
 I found her very gloomy, for she had just learnt that there were in 
 the house where she was now stopping five small-pox patients. I 
 was asked to vaccinate her and her whole party ; but, unfortunately, 
 the lymph which I had asked for in India had not reached me before 
 leaving Tashilhunpo ; it was still at the Lachan barrier with Ugyen- 
 gyatso. 
 
 Mai/ 13. — Gobslii, or "four gates," is a large village of about 
 fifty houses, half of it belonging to the Lhacham's father-in-law. 
 There are a few poplar and pollard willow trees growing in front of 
 the village, and terraced fields planted with barley extend along the 
 river banks. A little to the east of the village, in the hills beyond 
 the confluence of the Nyang and Niro chu, there is a very ancient 
 Bonbo lamasery, called Khyung-nag, or "Black Eagle" monastery, 
 which in the fifteenth century was a place of pilgrimage famous 
 throughout Tibet. 
 
 After leaving Gobshi, we passed by Kavo gomba, a Ningma 
 religious establishment, and Tsering-tashi called my attention to the 
 blue and red bands painted on the walls of the temple and dwellings 
 of the lamas, telling me that these coloured stripes are characteristic 
 of this sect. 
 
 Pushing on tlirough a numljer of small villages, the road in some 
 places extremely difficult and oven dangerous, we forded the Nyang chu 
 
 * Bonq usually means a fortile valley where cultivation is possible, or which is 
 cultivated.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Gab zi on tlie maps. It must ho. the same as A. K."s Upsi village, where, he says, 
 there is a large Chinese stage-house.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 129 
 
 at Shetoi,* took a short cut to the Ralung zamba, and by 3 p.m. 
 reached the village of Ralung chong-doi, crossing once more tlie 
 river by a wooden bridge before entering it. 
 
 Ealung t is one of the most sacred places in Tibet, for it is here 
 that the great Dugpa school of red-hat monks originated, a school 
 still influential with numerous adherents in Southern, Northern, and 
 Eastern Tibet, and in Bhutan, which latter country is, in fact, called 
 Dugpa owing to the preponderance of this sect. The Ralung-til, 
 the head monastery of the Dugpa, is to the south-east of this village. 
 This monastery owes its name to the fact that it is surrounded by 
 mountains as the heart (mt'il) of a lotus is by the corolla. 
 
 J/rc// 14. — We left without even waiting for a cup of tea, as the 
 Lhacham was desirous of reaching JSTangartse the same day, and, in 
 spite of my enfeebled condition, I was anxious to keep up with her 
 party, for the country we had to traverse is infested by brigands. 
 
 After following up the river for a while, we ascended the Karo \a,l 
 a lofty plateau from which we could distinguish to the north-east the 
 snow-covered slopes of the Noijin kang-zang (or Noijin norpa zang- 
 po and Kang zang-po). The plateau of the Karo la is called Oma 
 tang, or " milky plain," § as is also the little hamlet near the summit 
 of the pass. On this plateau, which is about five miles broad where 
 w^e traversed it, there is fine grazing, and we saw numerous herds 
 of yaks by the sides of the little streamlets which meander over its 
 surface, the one flowing westward becoming the Nyang chu; the 
 other flows to the east, and is called the Kharnang-phu chu, and along 
 this the road led. On the summit of the pass 1 noticed a species 
 of thorny shrub, the like of which I had not seen in any other part 
 of Tibet ; the thorns were quite long, and the stem and leaves of 
 the plant of an ash grey colour, 
 
 A short way down the other side of the pass we came to a 
 little hut made of loose stones, where we rested and partook of some 
 
 * Called Slietot on the map.— (W. R.) 
 
 t A. K. says that there is also at this village a large Chinese post station. These 
 post stations are called tang in Chinese ; the building itself is a ku7ig huan. Ou the 
 Dugpa sect, see ^Yaddell, op. cit. He says it originated in the Xllth century.— (W. R.) 
 
 X Also known as Ralung la, according to A. K. — (W. R.) 
 
 § Jaeschke, Diet., s.v. o-ma., says that this name designates the plain ou which Lhasa 
 stands. ' Georgi, op. cit., p. 451, mentions between Gyautse aud Nangartse, Lhomar 
 and Lhamentung. The first jjlace I do not find on any maps at my disposal. The 
 latter, however, corresponds with the Langma of the maps. According to the maps, the 
 Karo la is 16,600 feet high,— (W. R.) 
 
 K
 
 130 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 refreshments. In conversation with the Lhacham, I mentioned the 
 superiority of sedan chairs {shing-chyam) over saddle-horses, especially 
 for women when travelling. V>\\i she held that it was degrading 
 men to make them serve as beasts of burden, and that if it 
 shoidd be tried in Tibet the people would certainly resent it as an 
 indignity. " There are only the two Great Lamas, the Amban and 
 the Eegent, who are allowed to use sedan chairs in Tibet," she went 
 on to say ; " no other persons, however great they may be, can make 
 use of them." 
 
 About six miles down the valley we came to the hamlet of Ring-la, 
 where the Kharnang-phu chu turns north to empty into the Yamdo- 
 yum-tso. At this village the Nangartse plain begins, and the 
 monastery of Samding becomes faintly visible. 
 
 The road now became good, and the ponies quickened their pace, 
 and by 5 o'clock we came in view of the town of Nangartse. 
 
 The houses of the fishermen and common people (tnisscr) are 
 perched on the hillside overlooking the prefect's house {djong), and 
 the broad blue expanse of Lake Palti's waters spreads out beyond. 
 Tlie party stopped, and the Lhacham changed her garments for finer 
 ones, and put on her jewelled headdress {];>atug). On arriving at the 
 gate of the house where we were to stop, there was a raised platform 
 covered with soft blankets; here the Lhacham alighted, while her 
 sons and the rest of the party got down near by. 
 
 The brother and nephew of the host were laid up with small-pox 
 (Ihcm-dum), and in a corner of the house some lamas were reading 
 the holy books to bring about their speedy recovery.* In the court- 
 yard lay another man lately arrived from Lhasa, and suffering from 
 the same disease, and near him were two lamas chanting mantras to 
 the discordant accompaniment of a bell and a damai'u (hand drum). 
 
 I passed a miserable night, with a raging fever and violent 
 cough racking my whole frame. My two companions sat beside me 
 and did what they could, but concluded that it was impossible in 
 my present state for me to keep up with the Lhacham's party all the 
 way to Lhasa. 
 
 The next morning 1 was no better, the fits of coughing were 
 
 more violent. The sons of the Lhacham and her attendants came 
 
 to see me, and expressed tlieir sorroM^ at having to leave me. The 
 
 host said that the best thing for me to do was to go to the Samding 
 
 * On such religious snrvicee, see Waddell, op. cit, 353, 494 et eqq. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 131 
 
 monastery, where there were two skilful physicians who had recently 
 successfully treated a case similar to mine. Hearing this, one of the 
 Lhacham's maids suggested that her mistress might give me a letter 
 of introduction to the lady abbess of this convent, the Dorje Phagmo, 
 with whom she was related and on the most friendly terms ; the only 
 danger was that she niiglit not allow me to enter her convent, as, on 
 account of the epidemic of small-pox, she had closed it to pilgrims. 
 
 I followed the advice of those around me, and the Lhacham kindly 
 wrote to the Dorje Phagmo to take care of me and look to my 
 wants ; and after taking an affectionate farewell, and telling me to 
 come straight to her house at Lhasa as soon as I recovered, she 
 recommended me to the people of the house and rode off. 
 
 After taking a little breakfast, I made up my mind to o-q at once 
 to the Samding gomba, which I learnt could be reached in two hours' 
 ride. 
 
 My companions wrapped me in woollens and blankets, and with 
 a turban round my head they set me on my horse. About two miles 
 from town we came to the river (the same we had followed since 
 crossing the Kharo la), and found it teeming with a small variety of 
 fish. After crossing several rivulets we came to the foot of the hill, 
 on the top of which stands Samding lamasery,* A flight of stone 
 steps led up to the monastery, and I looked at the long steep ascent 
 with dismay, for I did not see how I would ever be able to climb 
 it in my present condition. Taking a rest at every turn in the 
 steps, I managed finally to reach the top, some 300 feet above the 
 plain. We had not, however, arrived at the convent ; a narrow path- 
 way led up to the gateway, near which were chained two fierce watch- 
 dogs {do hhyi), who barked furiously and strained at their chains as 
 we passed. The Yamdo dogs, I had heard, were famous throughout 
 Tibet for their size and fierceness, and these certainly justified the 
 reputation given them. 
 
 I sat down on a stone near the gateway to wait until Tsering- 
 tashi had looked up the physicians. After an hour he returned and 
 informed me that one of the Amchi (physicians) was in the lamasery, 
 and he led me to his house, at the top of which I waited his coming. 
 After a little while the doctor made his appearance. He was a man 
 of about seventy years of age, but still sturdy, of middle stature, with 
 
 * The name is written Bgam-kling, meaning, apparently, " fancy iloating." It was 
 founded, according to Chandra Dats's authorities, by Shou-nu drupa.— (W, K.)
 
 132 JOURNEY TO LHASA ANT) CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 an agreeable face, broad forehead, and dignified appearance. He 
 asked me a few questions, examined my eyes and tongue, and then 
 led the way into his house. We ascended two ladders, and thus 
 reached the portico of his apartment. The old man sat for a while 
 turning his prayer-wheel, and taking frequent pinches of snuff while 
 he scrutinized me closely.* Then he gave me a powder to be taken 
 in a little warm water, and ordered his cook to give me some weak 
 tea {clia fang), after which, bearing the Lhacham's letter in his hand, 
 he went with Tsering-taslii to present it to the Khyabgong Dorje 
 
 Phagmo.t 
 
 In the evening I was led to a house in the western end of the 
 lamasery lielonging to a monk called Gelegs namgyal, where I had to 
 accommodate myself as best I could under the portico. 
 
 Tsing-ta, as Tsering-tashi was usually called, told me that he had 
 asked the Dorje Phagmo to tell my fortune, and that she had made 
 out that my illness would prove very severe but not fatal, but the 
 performance of certain religious ceremonies was most urgently needed 
 to hasten my recovery. She sent me word that, in view of the letter 
 of introduction from the Lhacham I had brought with me, she would 
 shortly be pleased to see me, and that we might have all we required 
 while stopping in Samding. 
 
 The next day my companions asked me to give a " general tea " 
 {mang ja) to the eighty odd monks of the convent, and to distribute 
 alms to them at the rate of a karma (two annas) a head. I gave my 
 consent, and at the same time my companions made, in my name, 
 presents to the Dorje Phagmo and to the deities that were pointed 
 out to them as best able to drive away the fiends of disease which 
 surrounded me. 
 
 The Dorje Phagmo gave Tsing-ta a sacred pill (rimcl) containing a 
 particle of Kashyapa Buddha's relics, and the latter hastened to bring 
 it to me, and insisted on my swallowing it forthwith.! 
 
 * Tibetan. Mongol, and Chinese doctors ask their i^atients but few, if any, questions. 
 They are suijposed to diagnose the disease by tlie general appearance of the patient 
 and by his pulse and the condition of his urine. — (W. II.) 
 
 t Khyab-gong and Khyab-gong rinpoche are titles given all the higher incarnate 
 lamas. The word means " protector."— (W. R.) 
 
 X Such pills are usually called mani rilbu. On the ceremonies performed in making 
 them, I must refer the reader to my paper on the subject in Proceedings of the American 
 Oriental Society, October, 1888, j). xxii. On the subject of "general teas," sec Hue, 
 'Souvenirs,' vol. ii. p. 122 ; 'Land of the Lamas,' p. 101 ; and Waddell, ' Buddhism of 
 Tibet,' p. 191.— OV. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 133 
 
 The Amclii advised me to carefully abstain from drinking cold 
 water, especially as the water of the lake was injurious to many 
 persons even when in good health. He also forbade me drinking 
 buttered tea. 
 
 By agreeing to pay my host a daily sum of four annas, I managed 
 to rent his two miserable rooms. They were about six feet by eight, 
 and six feet high. In the bedroom were a couple of little tables, 
 half a dozen books, and a couple of boxes; in a corner there was 
 a little altar and two images of gods. 
 
 The next day there was a new moon, and the monks assembled 
 early in the congregation hall to perform religious services, as on the 
 morrow began the fourth month (saga dao)* the holiest of the year. 
 
 At the conclusion of the ceremonies Tsing-ta again saw the Dorje 
 Phagmo, and, presenting her with a khatag and a couple of tanka, 
 obtained another sacred pill. The doctor and his assistant impressed 
 upon me the importance of only taking such medicines as experience 
 had shown were efficacious in the Yamdo country. They also in- 
 sisted that it was essential to my recovery that I should not sleep in 
 the daytime. I felt so weak and ill that towards midnight I called 
 my companions to my side, and wrote my will in my notebook- 
 Later on some medicine given me by the doctor's assistant, Jerung, 
 brought me some relief. 
 
 May 18. — Tsing-ta again gave the lamas a mang ja and money 
 to read the sacred books to my intent, and got still another sacred pill 
 from the Dorje Phagmo. On his way back to our quarters he saw the 
 ex-incarnate lama of the Tse-chog ling of Lhasa. He had been 
 degraded for having committed adultery. 
 
 Seeing no pronounced improvement in my condition, my faithful 
 follower went again in the afternoon to see the Dorje Phagmo, presented 
 her a khatag and ten tanka, and got her to perform the ceremony 
 known as " propitiating the gods of life " (tse dul). She also gave 
 him a long list of religious rites, which, according to her, it was 
 imperative that I should immediately get learned lamas to perform 
 to insure my speedy recovery. 
 
 These rites were the following : 1. Eeading the Pradjna paramita 
 in 8000 shlokas, together with its supplements — twelve monks could 
 
 * Sa-ga is the name of the 15th lunar mansion (gyu-har\ and also of a month of 
 the year. Dao is Da-iva, "a month." On the new moon festivals, see Waddell, op. cit., 
 501.
 
 134 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 '\o this ill two days. 2. Making the three portion [vliu (jmui) offerings, 
 these consisting in painted wafers of fsarnha and bntter. One-third 
 is ottered to the ten guardians, (iya-ljin (Indra), the god of tire, the 
 ruler of Hades, the god of wind, etc. ; another portion is offered to 
 the spirits, and the third to the denii-gods. 3. Gi/al-ysol, or pro- 
 pitiating certain genii to the end that the patient's inind may be at 
 rest and he enjoy peaceful dreams. 4. Libations to the gods or Gser- 
 skyenis. This is held to be one of the most efficacious ways of pro- 
 pitiating the gods. 5. "To deceive death" (/w7</-s/m), by offering an 
 image of the sick person, together witli some of his clothes, and food 
 to the Lord of death, and beseeching him to accept it instead of 
 the person it represents. This means is resorted to after all others 
 have failed. (J. "To deceive life" (srog-sln), by saving from death 
 animals about to be killed. This is also known as " life-saving 
 charity." The saving of the lives of men, beasts, and particularly 
 iishes, is calculated to insure life.* When Tsing-ta proposed this to 
 me, I at once agreed to save five hundred fish. The old doctor said 
 he would go to the fishermen's village, some three miles away, buy the 
 fish, and set them free for me, if I would but lend him a pony. He 
 came back in the evening, and reported that he had successfully 
 accomplished this most important mission, by which much merit 
 would come to me. 
 
 In spite of all these rites and observances, for some days my 
 illness showed no signs of improvement, and so at last, on May 22, 
 Tsing-ta went once more to the Dorje Phagmo, and, making her a present 
 of five taiila and a Jchatag, asked her to find out by her divine know- 
 ledge if the old Amchi was the right man to attend to me. She 
 threw dice {s/io-inon),^ and then said that the two physicians could be 
 depended on. 
 
 Accordingly, 1 sent for the j)liysicians, gave them each a present, 
 and begged them to prepare some new and energetic remedy for me. 
 In tlie evening Jerung brought me some pills, which smelt strongly 
 of musk, and some })Owders, probably those known as gurhum 
 cJuisu/a.l After having taken some of each I felt somewhat better. 
 
 By the following morning there was a marked improvement in 
 
 '' This custom prevails in Cliina, where it is chUmI fang shenrj, " to let go living 
 creatures.'— (W. R.) 
 
 t See ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 1G4. 
 
 X Gurhiim is satt'ron. Cliusum may be rliuburb.— (.W. li.)
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 135 
 
 my condition, and I was able to sit propped up on my blankets. 
 The news of the favourable change was at once reported to the Dorje 
 Phagmo, who advised Tsing-ta to have performed the ceremony for 
 propitiating Tamdrin, Dorje l*liagmo, and Khyung-mo (the Garuda) ; 
 especially of the first-named. Tsing-ta made her a further present 
 of seven tanha and a khutcuj, and she agreed to perform these 
 ceremonies herself. 
 
 May 24. — Early this morning the old doctor visited me. " The 
 danger is over," he said ; " the fatal stage is passed ; you can take 
 a little food, some tsamha, a little soup and meat." In truth, I felt 
 so much better to-day that I took some exercise, and the fresh, bracing 
 air did me a world of good. 
 
 The next day I was able to visit the shrines of Samding, on 
 which tour my two companions accompanied me, carrying a bowl 
 of butter, a bundle of incense-sticks, and about fifty khatcuj. 
 
 We first went to visit the kind old physician and his assistant, 
 and I was much struck by the neat appearance of the floors of his 
 rooms, made of pebbles very evenly laid in mortar, and beautifully 
 polished. In the doctor's sitting-room the walls were frescoed with 
 Buddhist symbols, trees, and hideous figures of guardian deities. The 
 furniture comprised of four painted chests of drawers, half a dozen 
 small low tables, some painted bowls for tsamha, two little wooden 
 altars covered with images of gods, and some rugs spread on the 
 top of large mattresses. On the walls hung some religious pictures 
 covered with silk curtains, and in a corner there were a sword and shield. 
 
 On leaving the physician's house I entered the courtyard of 
 the monastery, which I found more than 150 feet long, and 100 
 broad. There were buildings on three sides, and broad ladders, each 
 step covered with brass and iron plates, leading to the main floor ; 
 the middle ladder is used by the Dorje Phagmo alone. On inquiring 
 for her holiness, we learnt that she was engaged in certain religious 
 duties, and would see me later. 
 
 In the meanwhile I visited various chapels and shrines. In the 
 gong-hhang (upper rooms) are lodged the most terrifying of the demons 
 and genii ; their appearance is so awful that they are usually kept 
 veiled. Almost all the images were dressed in armour, and held various 
 weapons in their hands. To each of the images Tsing-ta presented 
 a khatag and a stick of incense, and Pador poured a little l)utter in 
 the brass or silver lamps kept continually burning before them.
 
 13G 
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AXD CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 It is due, by the way, to the Dorje Phagmo's spiritual influence 
 that the waters of the inner lake or Dumo tso (" Demons' Lake "), of 
 the Yamdo tso, are held in bounds, for otherwise they would overflow 
 and inundate the whole of Tibet. 'Twas for this that the Saniding 
 lamasery was originally built. 
 
 In the largest room on the same floor are the mausolea of the 
 
 NAM TOS-SRAS (VAISRAVANA), THE GI^ARDIAN KING OF THE NORTH. 
 
 former incarnations of Dorje Pliagmo. The first is made of silver 
 gilt, and was built in honour of Je-tsun Tinlas-tsomo,'* the founder 
 of the monastery. The whole surface of the monument is studded 
 over with large turquoises, coral l)Gads, rubies, emeralds, and pearls. 
 
 * Cf... liowevcr, noto, p. i;]l, wlnre be says thiit the fouuder of tliis lamasery was 
 Shon-nu dnipa. — (W. It.)
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 137 
 
 In shape it resembles a chorten, six to seven feet square at the base. 
 Inside of it, on a slab of stone, is an impress of the foot of the 
 illustrious deceased. The second monument is also of silver, and in 
 shape like the preceding, but I could not ascertain the name of the 
 incarnation in whose honour it had been erected. The third, also 
 of silver, is that of Nag-wang kun-bzang, the predecessor last but 
 one of the present incarnation, and has around it, placed there as 
 great curios, some pieces of European chinaware and some toys. The 
 upper part of the monument is most tastefully decorated with 
 gold and precious stones. This work, I believe, has been done by 
 ISTei^alese, though some persons said it is of native workmanship. 
 
 In another room, not open to the public, however, are the mortal 
 remains of the former incarnations of Dorje Phagmo. I was told that 
 each incarnation of this goddess visits this hall once in her life to 
 make obeisance to the remains of her predecessors. 
 
 After visiting all the shrines we returned to the Dorje Phagmo's 
 apartments, where I was most kindly received. She occupied a 
 raised seat, and I was given a place on her left, while the ex-incar- 
 nate lama, of whom I have previously spoken, occupied one a little 
 behind her, but his seat was higher than mine. The ceremony of 
 propitiating Tamdrin (Hayagriva) was proceeding, and twelve lamas in 
 full canonicals were acting as assistants. A number of respectably 
 dressed men and women who had come to be blessed were also seated 
 about on ruo;s. 
 
 The service lasted about two hours. Every now and then the Dorje 
 Phagmo used an aspergill, with an end of peacock feathers and kusha 
 grass,* to sprinkle saffron water taken from a " bowl of life," most of 
 it, much to my annoyance, for I feared catching cold, falling on me, 
 but it was a much envied token of her special favour, I could not 
 catch the words of the charms {mantras) she uttered, as she spoke 
 very rapidly, so as to get through the services as quickly as slie 
 could. 
 
 At the termination of the service sugared tsaviha balls, about 
 the size of bullets, most of them painted red, were distributed among 
 tliose present. Before each person received any he prostrated himself 
 before her holiness, who then gave them to him. 
 
 When all the spectators had left, the Dorje Phagmo told me that she 
 
 took gi-eat interest in my recovery on account of the Lhacham, who 
 
 * See ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 1U6. On Tamdrin, see Waddell, op. cit., G'2 and 3G4.
 
 138 JOUliXEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 was not only her friend, but her half-sister. I besought her to 
 allow me to proceed on my journey to Lhasa, as I was most desirous 
 of reaching the sacred city by the 15th of the present moon (June 1), 
 the birthday of the Buddha, and she graciously gave me leave to 
 start as soon as I was strong enough to bear the fatigue of travelling. 
 
 On taking leave, she gave me three more sacred pills, and directed 
 her valet {gzim-dpon) to show me through her residence, where there 
 was great store of handsomely carved and painted furniture, images 
 of gold, silver, and copper neatly arranged on little altars. There was 
 also a library with about 3000 volumes of printed and manuscript 
 books. One work, in 118 volumes, was by Podong-chogleg namgyal, 
 the founder of the sect to which the Dorje Phagmo belongs. 
 
 The present incarnation of the divine Dorje Phagmo is a lady of 
 twenty-six, Nag-wang rinchen kunzang wangmo by name. She wears 
 her hair long ; her face is agreeable, her manners dignified, and some- 
 what resembling those of the Lhacham, though she is much less pre- 
 possessing than she. It is required of her that she never take her 
 rest lying down ; in the daytime she may recline on cushions or in 
 a chair, but during the night she sits in the position prescribed for 
 meditation.* 
 
 I learnt that the Dorje Phagmo, or the " Diamond Sow," is an incar- 
 nation of Dolma (Tara), the divine consort of Shenrezig. In days of old, 
 before the time when the Buddha Gautama appeared, there was a 
 hideous monster called Matrankaru, who spread ruin and terror over 
 all the world. He was the chief of all the legions of demons, goblins 
 and other evil spirits ; even the devils (raJcsha) of Ceylon had to 
 become his subjects. He subdued to his rule not only this world, 
 but the eight planets, the twenty-four constellations, the eight Nagas, 
 and the gods. By liis miraculous power he could lift Mount liirab 
 (Sumeru) on the end of his thumb. 
 
 * Georgi, ' Alph. Tibet,' p. 451 says, " In Australi eoruiii (montium) latere Monas- 
 terium, at Scdes est Majinse Eenataj Lhamisste Tiircepaino. Eain lutli quoque Nckpal- 
 leDses, tanquaiii ipsi-simara Deain ]5avaiii venerantur et colunt." Mr. Geo. Bogle 
 visited her at Tasliilhunpo in 1775 : " The mother went with me into the apartment of 
 Durjay I'aumo, wlio was attired in a gylong's dress, lier arms bare from the sboulders, 
 and sitting cross-legged upon a low cushion. She is also the daugbter of tiie lama's 
 brother, but by a different wife. She is about seven and twenty, witb small Chinese 
 features, delicate, though not regular, fine eyes and teeth. . . . She wears her hair — a 
 l)rivilege granted to no other vestal I have seen ; it is combed back, witliout any orna- 
 nicnts, and falls in tresses upon her shoulders. ... I never visited her but this time. 
 Mr. Hamilton used to be there almost every day." Markbam, ' Tibet,' pp. 1U5, 108, 109.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 139 
 
 Finally the Buddha and gods held council to compass about 
 Matrankaru's destruction, and it was decided that Shenrezig should 
 take the form of Tamdrin ("Horse-neck"), and his consort, Dolma, 
 that of Dorje Phagmo (" the Diamond Sow "). When the two had 
 assumed these forms they went to the summit of the Malaya moun- 
 tains, and Tamdrin neighed three times, to fill the demon with terror, 
 and Dorje Phagmo grunted five times, to strike terror into the heart 
 of Matrankaru's wife, and soon both were lying prostrate at the feet 
 of the two divinities. But their lives were spared them, and Matran- 
 karu became a devout follower of the Buddha, a defender of the faith 
 {ehos ijyong), and was given the name of Mahakala. 
 
 In 1716, when the Jungar invaders of Tibet came to Nangartse, 
 their chief sent word to Samding to the Dorjo Phagmo to appear before 
 him, that he might see if she really had, as reported, a pig's head. A 
 mild answer was returned him ; but, incensed at her refusing to obey 
 his summons, he tore down the walls of the monastery of Samding, 
 and broke into the sanctuary. He found it deserted, not a human 
 being in it, only eighty pigs and as many sows grunting in the con- 
 gregation hall under the lead of a big sow, and he dared not sack 
 a place belonging to pigs. 
 
 When the Jungars had given up all idea of sacking Samding, 
 suddenly the pigs disappeared to become venerable-looking lamas 
 and nuns, with the saintly Dorje Phagmo at their head. Filled with 
 astonishment and veneration for the sacred character of the lady 
 abbess, the chief made immense presents to her lamasery. 
 
 May 26. — To-day we made our preparations for the journey to 
 Lhasa, and as food of all kinds was very scarce at Samding, the Dorje 
 Phagmo was so kind as to supply us with all the necessary provisions. 
 The old doctor presented me with a basket of dried apricots and 
 some rice, and our landlord brought us some wild goose eggs. 
 
 May 27. — We left to-day for Lhasa. From a little hillock behind 
 our lodgings I cast a last glance towards the lake and the dark 
 hills around it, behind which rose the snow-covered mountains. My 
 eyes fell on the Dumo tso, and on the place where the dead are 
 thrown into the lake, and I shuddered as I thought that this had 
 come near being my fate. Dead bodies throughout Tibet are cut up 
 and fed to vultures and dogs, but on the shores of Lake Yamdo the 
 people throw their dead into the lake. It is generally believed 
 that a number of Lu (serpent demi-gods) live in Lake Yamdo, and
 
 140 
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 that they keep the keys of lieaven. In a palace of crystal in the 
 deep recesses of the lake lives their king, and the people think 
 that by throwing their dead into the lake there is a chance for 
 them of reaching heaven by serving the king of the Lu during the 
 period intervening Ijetween death and regeneration. Bardo this time 
 is called. 
 
 Passing through cultivated fields, where the ponies sank up to 
 their knees in mud, we came to a broad steppe where wild goats 
 
 TUi; lUil'OsAL OF THE DEAD (BY CUTTING THE COKPriE INTO PIECES). 
 
 and sheep and a fe\\- musk deer were grazing. Dorje Phagmo is 
 their special patron, and no wild animals may be killed in the 
 Yamdo district. 
 
 At aljout 2 o'clock we reached Nangartse, and, passing by the 
 town, proceeded northward along the bank of the far-famed Yamdo 
 (ralti) lake, also called Yum tso, or " turquoise lake " — a name which 
 the deep blue waters of the lake amply justify. 
 
 Travelling along the lake-side by the ^-illages of Hailo,* Dab-lung, 
 and Dejihu, where the fishermen's hide boats {hiulrv) were drying 
 * Hailo must be the Haug of tlie maps. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND GENTRAL TIBET. 141 
 
 against the houses, and near which are a few fields where a little 
 barley is raised, we came to the Kal-zang zamba, where we rested a 
 while and drank some tea. Though this place is called " bridge " 
 {zamla), it is in reality an embankment about 300 to 400 feet long 
 dividing a narrow arm of the lake into two parts. 
 
 A little beyond the Kal-zang zamba, at a place where a string 
 of coloured rags, inscribed with prayers, stretched between two crags 
 on either side the narrow path, Tsing-ta made me dismount. ITe 
 climbed on to a large rock, and scattered a few pinches of tsfmki, 
 and, striking a light, lit an incense-stick, which he fixed in a cleft in 
 the rocks. This place is called Sharui teng, and is the haunt of 
 evil spirits ; should any traveller neglect to make these offerings, he 
 would incur their anger. 
 
 On reaching Palti djong,* we put up at a house where the 
 Lhacham had stopped when on her way to Lhasa, and were most 
 hospitably received. We bought some milk, a few eggs, and some 
 cJiang from the hostess, who supplied us also with water, firewood, 
 and two earthen cooking-pots. I was offered some fish, but I forbore 
 buying any, as it would have been incompatible with my character 
 of a pious pilgrim, such indulgence being forbidden by the Dalai 
 lama. The Grand Lama, I must mention, having lately taken the 
 vows of monkhood, had issued an edict prohibiting his subjects 
 killing or eating fish for the space of one year. 
 
 From ancient times the town of Palti has been a famous seat 
 of the Nyiugma sect, and the lake was popularly known by its 
 name. The name of the town as applied to the lake by foreigners 
 probably originated with the Catholic missionaries who visited Tibet 
 in the eighteenth century. 
 
 When, in the eighteenth century, the Jungars invaded Tibet, their 
 wrath was especially turned against the lamaseries and monks of the 
 Nyingma sect. There then lived in Palti djong a learned and saintly 
 lama, called Palti Sbabdung, well versed in all the sacred literature, 
 and proficient in magic arts. Hearing that the invaders had crossed 
 the ISTabso la and were marching on Palti, he, by his art, propitiated 
 
 * Georgi, 'Alph. Tibet.,' p. 451, speaking of Lake Palti, says, "Palti: Lacus, 
 alias Jamdro aut Jang-so uuncupatus. Maximse amplitudinis est, quam homo pedi- 
 bus, uti indigene tradunt, nonnisi octodecim dieruni spatio circumire queat. Sic 
 totus ambitus 300. circiter milliariorum esset." A. K. calls the town Pete Jong, and 
 on the maps it figures as Pe de Jong, or Piahte-Jong. The Chinese call it Pai-ti, but 
 I have been told by Tibetans that the name is Pe'-di (written Spe-di). — (W. K.)
 
 142 JOUR NET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 the deities of the Like who caused the waters of the lake to appear 
 to the Jungar troops like a plain of verdure, so that they marched 
 into the lake and were drowned, to the number of several thousands. 
 Another corps which had advanced by the Khamba la, not finding 
 the troops wliich had gone by the Nabso la, retraced their steps, and 
 so the town of Palti was saved. 
 
 May 28. — We left by daylight, and followed along the shore of 
 the lake till we reached the foot of the Khamba la. The ascent was 
 comparatively easy ; on the rocks by the wayside were painted in 
 many places images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. FromTamalung,* 
 a small village halfway up the mountain, a trail led eastward along 
 the cliffs overhanging the lake, and the sinuosities of the shore could 
 be followed with the eye to the remote horizon. 
 
 On the summit of the pass are two large cairns, to which each 
 of mv companions added a stone ; they also tied a rag to the brush 
 sticking out above the heaps, and already covered with such offerings. 
 Then they made an offering of a little isamha and some dust, instead 
 of wine, to the mountain god, reciting a prayer the while, which tliey 
 brought to an end by shouting — 
 
 " Lha sol-lo, LJia sol-lo ! 
 Lha gyal lo, lha gyal lo ! 
 Kei-kei — ho, liooo ! " 
 
 From this point I enjoyed one of the grandest views I have ever 
 had in Tibet — the valley of the Tsang-po was before me, the great 
 river flowing in a deep gorge at the foot of forest-clad mountains. 
 Here and there was to be seen a little hamlet, most of the white- 
 walled houses surrounded by a cluster of tall trees. 
 
 By 3 o'clock we had reached the foot of the pass, the way down 
 being over a tedious zigzag for over five miles. Along the wayside 
 grew brambles and wild roses, a few evergreens and rhododendrons, 
 and some flocks of sheep were grazing on the hillsides. 
 
 Then we canui to a sluggish stream, and shortly after reached 
 
 the straggling village of Khamba partshi,t with some forty wretched 
 
 stone hovels. Passing through a patch of barley surrounded by 
 
 pollard willows, we reached the sandy banks of the Tsang-po, and 
 
 followed along it to Tongbu, the surrounding plain being known as 
 
 Khamba chyang tang. 
 
 * The nam(! is also written Slia-ma-luiig and Demalung.— (W. 1{.) 
 t The Khamba barclii of tin; native explorers. It is also called Kampa lacha. — 
 Khamba chyang tang means •' Plain north of Khamba." — (\V. K.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 143 
 
 Two women weeding their barley patch approached me as I rode 
 by, and offered me a bunch of the young sprouts, in the hope, as 
 Tsing-ta explained, that I would give them some money. This is 
 a custom obtaining throughout Tibet, and is called luhul. 
 
 Further on, near Toi-tsi, we saw women making bricks, and 
 some donkeys and yaks were carrying away those which had become 
 sufficiently dry to be used. Two miles beyond this point we came 
 to the famous Palchen chuvori monastery and the chain bridge 
 {chafj-zam) over the Tsang-po.^ This bridge, built, tradition says, by 
 Tang-tong gyal-po in the fifteenth century, consists of two heavy 
 cables attached at each end to huge logs, around which have been 
 built large cliortcii* 
 
 The bed of the river here is about 400 feet bi'oad, but at this 
 season of the year it spreads out several hundred feet beyond the 
 extremities of the bridge, and travellers are taken across in boats. 
 
 The monastery of Palchen chuvori was also built by Tang-tong 
 gyal-po, wdio is likewise credited with having constructed eight chain 
 bridges over the Tsaug-po, 108 temples, and 108 cliortcn on the 
 hills of Chung Rivoche, in Ulterior Tibet, and of Palchen chuvori, 
 in Central Tibet, or U. The Palchen chuvori monastery, where 
 there are upwards of one hundred monks, is supported by the toll 
 collected at the ferry. 
 
 We and our ponies crossed the river in a roughly made boat 
 about 20 feet long, but a number of skin coracles were also carrying 
 travellers and freight from one side to the other. It was sunset 
 when we reached the village of Jim-khar, belonging to the Namgyal 
 Ta-tsan, the great monastic estaldisliment of Potala at Lhasa. 
 Here we obtained lodgings for the night in the sheepfold attached 
 to the house of the headman, or gyan-po. All the members of the 
 (jyan-pds family were ill with small-pox, and he himself had but 
 
 * A. K. thus describes this bridge : " The bridge is formed of two iron chains, 
 one on each side ; from the chains thick ropes are suspended to the deptli of four yards ; 
 by these ropes planks, three feet long and one foot broad, are supported lengthwise, so 
 as only to admit of one person crossing at a time. The chains are stretched very tight, 
 and are fastened around huge blocks of wood buried beneath immense piles of stone ; 
 the length of the bridge is about 100 paces." 'Report on the Explorations,' p. 31. 
 This is the usual style of Chinese suspension bridge common throughout Western China 
 and Tibet. This one was in all likelihood built by the Chinese in the eighteenth 
 century. I am not aware that the Tibetans ever build this style of bridge ; theirs are 
 usually of wood and of the cantilever description. Sec my ' Diary of a Journey.' p. .304. 
 — (W. R.)
 
 144 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 recently recovered from it. It began to rain shortly after our arrival, 
 and what Avith the leaks in the roof and the noise made by nine 
 ponies tied up near us, we passed a miserable night, and were glad 
 to resume our journey at the first streak of dawn. After proceeding 
 some distance we came in sight of the ruins of Chu-shul djong, on 
 a ledge of rocks about a mile from where the Tsang-po is joined by 
 the Kyi chu, the river of Lhasa. Some two hundred years ago 
 Chu-shul was a place of importance, but now it is but a village of 
 about sixty houses, surrounded by wide fields, where barley, rape, 
 buckwheat, and wheat are grown.* 
 
 Passing near the hamlets of Tsa-kang and Semu, the road in 
 many places so boggy that the ponies sank in the mire up to their 
 knees, we came, after about four miles, to the ruins of Tsal-pa-nang,t 
 where we overtook some of the attendants of the Lhacham on their 
 way to Lhasa. After conversing with them for upwards of an hour, 
 they rode on ahead, as they were desirous of reaching Netang by 
 sunset; and they advised us to put up in the Jya-khang (or 
 Chinese post station) of the same place, where we would find good 
 accommodation. 
 
 Beyond Tsal-pa-nang the road led over a sandy plain, while 
 crossing which we scared up several rabbits (hares ?). Proceeding 
 eastward for several miles, we came to the large village of Jang hog, 
 or " Lower Jang," then to Jang toi, or " Upper Jang," X wliere the 
 beauty of the country so greatly charmed me, each cluster of houses 
 surrounded by groves of willows and poplars, and the fields a mass 
 of flowers, that I called a halt, and, spreading my rug under a 
 willow tree, we made some tea, and ray companions indulged in a 
 good long drink of chaiKj. 
 
 From Jang toi, following a narrow trail overhanging the Kyi chu, 
 we came to Nam. Beyond this little hamlet the path leads over 
 a confused mass of rocks and boulders along the river bank ; it is 
 called //ft// lam, or " narrow road," and a false step would throw one 
 amidst tlie quicksands on the river's bank, or into its eddying waters. 
 I was not surprised to be told that the two elephants sent to the 
 Grand Lama by the Sikkim rajah had had great difficulty in getting 
 
 * Chinese autliors say that convicts used to be confined at this place See Jour. 
 Jioy. Ae. Soc, 1891, p. 78*— (W. R.) 
 
 t On the maps lliiw placr is called Tsha-bu-na. — (W. K.) 
 X Called Chiang-li by the Chinese.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LEAS A AND CENTRAL TIBET. ] 45 
 
 by this place. After a tedious journey of about three miles through 
 the sand and over the rocks, we got sight of the famous village of 
 Netang,* where the great saint and Buddhist reformer, Atisha, or 
 Dipankara, died. 
 
 An old woman led us to the Jya khang, where we were most 
 hospitably received, and though there were other travellers stopping 
 in it, we were accommodated for the sum of a tanha in a well- 
 ventilated outer room, the inner ones being reserved for officials, 
 particularly Chinese. Netang has about forty or fifty houses, all 
 built closely together, but many are only miserable hovels. 
 
 May 30. — We were off at an early hour, as to-day we wanted 
 to reach Lhasa. The hamlets of Norbu-gang and Chumi^-frang, 
 through which we passed, had a number of fine substantial houses 
 belonging to civil officers {Dung-hhor) of Lhasa, and around theni 
 were gardens and groves of trees. Leaving these places behind, we 
 travelled for some miles over a gravelly plain, the river some distance 
 on our right. 
 
 When near a gigantic image of the Buddha, cut in low relief on 
 the face of a rock, Potala and Chagpori came in sight, their gilt 
 domes shining in the sun's rays. My long-cherished wish was 
 accomplished — Lhasa, the sacred city, was before me. 
 
 Four miles over a fairly good road now brought us to the Ti chu 
 zamba, a large and handsome stone bridge about 120 paces long 
 and eight broad, beneath which flowed a rivulet coming from the hills 
 to the north-west, where stands the monastery of Tsorpu, founded by 
 Karma Bagshi, one of the two celebrated lamas who resided at the 
 Imperial court of China in the time of the Emperor Kublai. 
 
 The Ti chu zamba is in the lower part of the big village of 
 Toilung, around which are numerous hamlets, each amid a little 
 grove of pollard willows. The adjacent plain, watered as it is by 
 the Kyi chu and the Ti (or Toilung) chu, is extraordinarily fertile. 
 The country around was everywhere cultivated, and the barley, 
 wheat, and buckwheat were in many places already a foot high. 
 
 The road now became alive v/ith travellers, mostly grain-dealers 
 or argol-carriers, on their way to the city with trains of yaks, ponies, 
 mules, and donkeys with jingling bells. 
 
 * The name is also written Nyer-tam. The Chinese call it Yeh-tang. Atisha came 
 from India to Tibet in a.d. 1083. His proper Indian name was Dipankara Srijnana. — 
 (W. E.) 
 
 L
 
 146 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 We halted for breakfast in a small grove in front of the village 
 of fShing donkar, belonging to Sa-wang Eagasha, one of the senior 
 Shape of Lhasa. Via could hear from where we sat the voices of 
 lamas chanting prayers, and I learnt from an old woman who brought 
 my men some ehang, that there were some eighteen Uabung lamas 
 reading prayers for the recovery from small-pox of the foreman 
 {shinycr) of the farm. 
 
 About a mile from Sing donkar we came to Donkar, which is 
 considered as the first stage for persons travelling officially from 
 Lhasa.* Then we passed by Cheri, where is the city slaughter- 
 house ; and liere, strange as it may seem, the Kashmiris come to buy 
 meat, for most of those living at Lhasa are so lax in their observance 
 of tlie ]\Iohammedan laws about butchering that they will eat yaks 
 killed by Tibetans, even though they have been put to death by 
 wounds of arrows or knives in the stomach. 
 
 "We stopped at Daru at the foot of the hill covered by Debung 
 and its park, and Pador went to look up a friend whom he was 
 desirous of attaching to my service. After an hour's delay he 
 returned without having found him, and we pushed on, passing 
 the far-famed temple of Nachung chos kyong, where resides the 
 oracle by whom the Government is guided in all important affairs. 
 The temple is a fine edifice of dark red colour, built after the Chinese 
 style, and has a gilt spire surmounting it. At this point the road 
 nears the river, and the whole city stood displayed before us at the 
 end of an avenue of gnarled trees, the rays of the setting sun falling 
 on its gilded domes. It was a superb sight, tlie like of which I have 
 never seen. On our left was Total a with its lofty buildings and gilt 
 roofs ; before us, surrounded by a green meadow (maidan), lay the 
 town with its tower-like, wliitewashed houses and Chinese buildings 
 with roofs of blue glazed tiles. Long festoons of inscribed and 
 painted rags hung from one building to another, waving in the breeze. 
 
 Beyond Daru tlie road lay for a while through a marsh {dam-iso) 
 overgrown with rank grass ; numerous ditches drained the water into 
 the river, and at tlie north-east end of the marsh we could distinguish 
 
 * What tbe Chinese call chan. Tliey are ridiculously short ou the high-road 
 between Lliasa and Cliina, and probably elsewhere. Tiiia is so as lo make the ula 
 les.s opiJressive, and I suspect it lias something to do with the allowances of the Chinese 
 officers who have to travel (ner it, and which are regulated by stages, not by miles 
 travelled.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 147 
 
 the famous monastery of Sera. Beyond a high sand embankment on 
 our left was the park and palace of Xorbu linga, and the beautiful 
 grove of Kemai tsal, in the midst of which stands the palace of 
 Lhalu, the father of the last Dalai lama. 
 
 At 4 p.m. we passed Kunduling, the residence of the regent, 
 and entered the city by the western gateway, called the Pargo kaliug 
 chorten, and my heart leaped with exultation as I now reached 
 the goal of my journey— tlie far-famed city of Lhasa, the capital 
 of Tibet.
 
 148 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 EESIDENCE AT LHASA. 
 
 PRECEDED by Pador canying his long lance and by Tsing-ta driving 
 the pack-pony, we entered the city. The policemen {I'orcliafjpa)'^ 
 marked us as new-comers, but none of them questioned us. My 
 head drooped with fatigue, my eyes were hidden by dark goggles, 
 and the red pagri around my head made me look like a Ladaki. 
 Some people standing in front of a Chinese pastry shop said, as I 
 passed, " Look ! there comes another sick man ; small-pox has affected 
 his eyes. The city is full of them. What an awful time for Tibet ! " 
 
 After a few minutes' ride we came to the Yu-tog zamba, a short 
 stone bridge with a gate, where a guard commanded by a lama is 
 stationed, which examines all passers-by to ascertain the object of 
 their visit to the city. To the great delight of my companions, who 
 had been most anxious about my getting over the bridge, we passed 
 by without a question being asked us. 
 
 Near the bridge I noticed the dorimj,\ a monolith on which is 
 an inscription in Tibetan and Chinese. Though a thousand years 
 old, the stone has been but little affected by the weather, and the 
 characters can be easily read. The monolith I took to be between 
 eight and ten feet in height, and it stands on a low pedestal. 
 
 At the Yu-tog zamba the city proper begins. The street on both 
 sides was lined with native and Chinese shops ; in front of each was 
 a pyramidal structure, where juniper spines and dried leaves obtained 
 from Tsari are bui'iit as an offering to the gods. 
 
 * I have always lieard policemen called sa sung (jfrunfj) pa by Tibctana. Tlic word 
 used by our autlior sccmn to be lilior die (byed) 2>a, wliich would correspond to "patrol- 
 men." Hue says Ibat Lhasa is about two leagues in circuii)fercnc(!, and A. K. that it 
 is about six miles. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Dorin;^ (or rdo ring) mfans "iincient stone," or " stone from lonp: ago." On the 
 inscription here referred to, see Jour. Hoy. As. Soc. (now series), vol. xii. 48G et sqq.; 
 and vol. xxiii. p. 2(j4. Yu-tog zamba means " blue roofed bridge." — (W. li.)
 
 PL A Nor LHASA/ '%. 
 
 "•^^»,:-Vv«" 
 
 .11 
 
 
 On. Ml. t 
 
 /' \ I 
 
 l.»t IK- UN Lor,,. 0I-5 30-E 5 
 
 
 
 Hfish-. HI.-' r* /■ 
 
 
 Kxpianation f: 
 
 BjUTlOornh* 
 
 \Ji \ i" 
 
 1 <r*i^aApffrt ,'' ^^ 
 
 li 
 
 2 BaUU^it ^^ 1 
 
 
 4 S,<£. ■ ^ ^^1< 
 
 \y 1 1 
 
 
 ./^ 
 
 \ / / 
 
 b F<j^ Khunsa. -^ i^ 
 
 / f 
 
 8 karmashycL L_' -^ Jl/ 
 
 
 / / 
 
 
 D»bc>ii / / 
 
 9 Sfian^ Shia. _-~ „" .*^ ^v' J i" 
 
 
 ?ir^//m -, A 
 
 
 12 /hu " j 1 
 
 //^^^^r^r^ \ 
 
 13 Sa^uiuPhoUm^ 1 11 1 
 
 
 14 Dur-ing ) | 
 
 1 / \ 
 
 IS S»-ta 1 |j 
 
 // \ 
 
 16 Yut.-.k 1 1^ 
 
 [^Inftlbchiii^a. 
 
 17 Rjvj y^.i^ 1 ,\ 
 
 1 } 1 
 
 18 Yur^lk Jampa Land 1 u n rf ; . Vr 
 
 i \c u I t I. r a t I o n 1 
 
 
 V ) 
 
 Lhalu C^^^ y v/l J\ 
 
 \ / 
 
 7J>C. ^, /^ 
 
 Vl\ T.^V 
 
 ^^==^^'=^5^-^^ 
 
 jLcV- ,^'" ^^^^^'"'^ J 
 
 
 ^St-^-^ ,^==-*°'''°^ / «■' '''■" '^'■'^'■'■ 
 
 3^'''^^^===^ /-''^ 
 
 
 
 — =^^^^^^^^e^^^^^a'' ^^fnb^5 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 7 ^/ii^/ o""'" ^4^5^. UlI^S 
 
 H 
 
 t rshio ^ — 
 
 /r^ # -^-- - CIT^IX^ [:M3I'^ 1^^^-jr.a 1 
 
 >u.!,.i^.QL',_^V__-j«f^:^i;£^-^ f—I^^Sl 
 
 ^6^^^ LlYjKarrn/UV'^'^'J'' Canal 
 
 >^^*^ -< '"'"-^^^gK^ S«&Ui«4jiiL3,X'^^^'^ 
 
 S..--®-' cs''^^^^^ sd''"'*^'*^*::^^^ 
 
 .ili-^*^^^^^^ ^ ' ^ ^ ^^^*^^^v /^ 
 
 Potinjo ^ ^^°°*===fc_ 
 
 ^3^S " "^T^^-^^^^ ^-^^^^-^ 
 
 
 DcroUn^oQ _^*.===^«*,„^*^^^ 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 >•■''' 
 
 
 X ..iWIt 
 
 .<..>^"""*"v 
 
 __^^_^^Mivv";:i^^;s-^'^'^""' 
 
 ^^^^>^^s.^-^-s/^--^''' S.^^ 
 
 
 ^ *'4'i- 
 
 .../'•"'■ 
 
 '*•♦>''"■'"■ Fnjm a pim 6.A - K-.je7a Tn | 
 
 
 auitn ,^ >ii« r.pcrf 
 
 I To /ace i). 14!).
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 149 
 
 Coming to the street to the south of Kyil-khordiiig,* we found on 
 either side of it Nepalese shops several stories high, also Chinese 
 ones, where silk fabrics, porcelain, and various kinds of brick-tea 
 were exposed for sale. 
 
 A lama guided us from this street to the Bangye-sliag, a castle- 
 like building three stories high, the residence of Sawang Phala, the 
 husband of my protectress, the Lhacham, Leaving me at the postern 
 gate, my two companions went in and presented the lady with a 
 li'hatag, and she directed them to take me to Paljor rabtan, a building 
 belonging to the Tashi lama, where all officers and monks from 
 Tashilhunpo find lodgings when iw Lhasa, and where we would be 
 given accommodations. 
 
 The gateway of Paljor rabtan was about eight or nine feet high and 
 five feet broad, and from the lintels fluttered fringes about a foot and 
 a half broad.f Two stout flag-poles 20 to 25 feet high, carrying 
 inscribed banners, stood on either side of it. Ascending a steep 
 staircase, or rather a ladder, we came to a verandah, opposite which 
 was a pretty glazed house, the dwelling of the liJiang-nijer (or " house- 
 keeper"), and were soon given by him a room to lodge in, and 
 served with tea and cliang by an old woman. From the window 
 of our room we could see the damra, or grove of poplars and willows 
 in a marshy bit of land adjacent to the Tangye-ling monastery, and 
 further west shone the lofty gilt spires of Potala. 
 
 Mag 31. — The heavy shower which had fallen last evening cleared 
 up the atmosphere, and the gilt domes and spires glittering in the 
 morning sun filled me with delight, and I had difficulty in subdu- 
 ing my impatience to visit all the monuments now before me, and 
 of which I had dreamed for so many years. At 7 o'clock Pador 
 brought me a pot of tea prepared in the house of the water-carrier ; 
 but, instead of butter, tallow had been used in its preparation, and I 
 
 * Better' kuowu by its jjopular name of Cbo or Jo khang, or Lha?a Jo-wo kbaiig. 
 A. K. calls it Jhio. Ho also mentions Azimabad (Patua) mercbants as having 
 sbops in Lbasa. — ' Keport on the Explorations,' p. 32. See also Waddell, op. cit., 300 
 tt sqq. 
 
 t Tbese " fringes" are cotton strips on wbicb are printed cbarms (^mantras). Usually 
 tbe figure of a horse occupies the middle of tbe strip. They are called lung-ta, or 
 '■ wind-horse." E. Schlaginweit, ' Buddhism in Tibet,' p. 253, and plate xi. The 
 " inscribed banners " belong to tbe same class of objects, and have also prayers 
 or passages from tbe scriptures printed on them. Georgi, 'Alph. Tibet,' p. 509, 
 refers to these "tiag-poles" as being called Tarpo cJie(tar-paisMng?), " Arbor salutaris, 
 depulsoria mali." See also W^xddell, op, cit,, -IGS et sqq.
 
 150 JOUBXEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 could not swallow it ; * but we managed, after a while, to make some 
 in our own room. Shortly after Tsing-ta came in, hringing a pair of 
 ruffs. two cushions, and two little tables he had borrowed at the 
 Bangye-shag. He had also an invitatiim from tlie Lliacham to visit 
 her in the afternoon. 
 
 Having shaved ami donned my lama costume and goggles, we 
 started for Bangyeshag, which was about a mile from our lodgings. 
 Most of the shops we saw were kept by Kashmiris, Nepalese, or 
 Chinese ; the Tibetan ones were few and poorly supplied. 
 
 Bangyeshag is a lofty, fiat-roofed stone building with two large 
 gateways. The ground floor is used as storerooms and quarters for 
 the amlas or retainers of the Phala estates. The beams, the cornices, 
 as also the winddw-frames, are painted red ; a few of the windows 
 have a little jjane of glass in them, but most of them are covered 
 with paper. On reaching the second floor, the Lhacham's maids 
 {shctama) greeted me most kindly, and insisted on my taking a cup 
 or two of tea, after which they led me to her ladyship's room, where, 
 taking off my hat, I presented her a visiting scarf [jadar) and a piece 
 of gold of about a dzo weight.f Making motion to one of her maids 
 to present me a scarf, she kindly wished me welcome (" Chyag-^jeb 
 nanff chig, PvMdih la "), and bade me take a seat (" Pundih la, shu dang 
 shag, shu dang shag ' ). After conversing with her a while about my 
 recent illness, and telling lier of the kindness of the Dorje Phagmo, 
 that merciful Lady of the Lake to whom I owe my life, I took my 
 leave and returned home. 
 
 Jttne 1, — June 1 is the holiest day of the year, saga d((va,X ^lie 
 day of the Buddha's nirrana, and incense was burnt on every hilltop, 
 in every shrine, chapel, lamasery, and house in or near Lhasa. Men, 
 women, and children hastened to the sacred shrine of Kyil-khording (or 
 Jo khang, as it is commonly called), to do ;>//_/« to the Jo-vo (" Lord 
 Buddha") and obtain his blessing. All carried in their hands 
 bundles of incense-sticks, bowls of butter, and khatag of all sizes and 
 cjualities. Our fellow-lodgers went with the rest, calling at my room 
 on the way out, and in a short time we also joined the crowd. 
 
 * -Mutton fat i.s u cuiiiiuoii substitutf for butter in tea among thc^ Tibolims, and is 
 not always used as a, pu aller, but in preference to butter.— (AV. R.) 
 
 t A <ho is a tenth of an ounce {mnij\ or about two-thirds of a rupee in wi-i<,'ht. In 
 India its equivalent is a tola. — (\V. R.) 
 
 X The Buddha's death is said to Imve occuind on the ir>tli of Die 4th month, which 
 only occasionally falls on June ].— (W. R.;
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 151 
 
 A broad street runs in front of the Jo khang, and the road which 
 comes from the Pargo kaling gate terminates on its western face, and 
 liere grows a tall poplar said to have sprung from the hair of the 
 Buddha. Beside this is the ancient stone tablet erected by the 
 Tibetans in the ninth century to commemorate their victory over 
 the Chinese, and which gives tlie text of the treaty then concluded 
 between the Emperor of China and King Ealpachan.* 
 
 The magnificent temple engrossed, however, all my attention. 
 In front of it is a tall flag-pole, at the base of which hang two yak- 
 tails, some inscriptions, and a number of yaks and sheep-horns. In 
 the propylon of the chief temple {Tsang khang), the heavy wooden 
 pillars of which are three to four feet in circumference, and about 
 twelve feet high, upwards of a hundred monks were making prostra- 
 tions before the image of the Lord (Jo-vo) on a throne facing the west. 
 This famous image of the Buddha, known as Jo-vo riapoche, is said 
 to have been made in Magadha during the lifetime of the great 
 teacher.f Visvakarma is supposed to have made it, under the 
 guidance of the god Indra, of an alloy of the five precious substances, 
 gold, silver, zinc, iron, and copper, and the " fi\'e precious celestial 
 substances," probably diamonds, rubies, lapis-lazuli, emeralds, and 
 indranila. 
 
 The legend goes on to say that the image was in the first place 
 sent from India to the capital of China in return for the assistance 
 the Emperor had given the King of Magadha against the Yavanas 
 from the west. When the Princess Konjo, daughter of the Emperor 
 Tai-tsung, was given in marriage to the King of Tibet, she brought 
 the image to Lhasa as a portion of her dowry. 
 
 * " Outside the gale (of the Jo khang) there is a stone pillar in a poor state of pre- 
 servation : it is the tablet containing the alliance of Tang Te-tsung with his nephew. 
 On either side of the pillar are old willows, whose aged trunks are bent and twisted 
 like writhing dragons. It is said that they date from the Tang period." Jour. Boy. 
 As. Soc. (new series), vol. xxiii. p. 264. This inscription bears date a.d. 783. — (W. R.) 
 
 t See I. J. Schmidt, 'Geschicbte der Ost-Mongolen von Ssanang Ssetsen,' p. 35. 
 According to Tibetan historians, this same princess (or Kung chu, her name was 
 Chin-Cheng), the wife of King Srong-btsan gambo, introduce I into Tibet, among 
 other things, the art of pottery, grist-mills, looms, etc. Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die 
 Konige von Tibet,' p. 49. Chinese authors (see Jour. Boy. As. Soc, vol. xxiii. 
 p. 191) attribute to her influence the first use of winepresses, paper, ink, the Chinese 
 almanac, and the introduction of the silkworm. Tliis princess was not a daughter of 
 the Emperor Tai-tsung, but a member of his family. She appears to have travelled 
 from China to Lhasa by the Hsi-ning road, which passes by the sources of the Yellow 
 River.— (W. R.)
 
 152 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The image is life-size and exquisitely modelled, and represents a 
 handsome young prince. The crown on its head is said to be the 
 gift of Tsong-khapa, the great reformer. The Jvunyer said that the 
 image represented the Buddha when at the age of twelve ; hence 
 the princely apparel in which he is clothed and the dissimilarity of 
 the image to those seen elsewhere.* On the four sides of it were 
 gilt pillars with dragons twined around them, supporting a canopy. 
 On one side of the image of the Buddha is that of Maitreya, and 
 on the other that of Dipankara Buddha.t Behind this, again, is the 
 image of the Buddha Gang-chan wogyal, and to the right and left of 
 the latter those of the twelve chief disciples of the Buddha. 
 
 We were also shown the image of the great reformer, Tsong-khapa, 
 near which is the famous rock, called Amolonhha, discovered by 
 Tsong-khapa.J On this rock is placed the bell with a gem in the 
 handle, supposed to have been used by Maudgalyayana, the chief 
 disciple of the Buddha, 
 
 After the image of the Buddha, the most celebrated statue in this 
 temple is that of Avalokiteswara with the eleven faces (Shen-re-zig 
 chu-cliig dzal). It is said that once King Srong-btsan gambo heard a 
 voice saying that if he made a full-sized image of Shenrezig, all his 
 wishes W'Ould be granted him ; so he constructed this one, in the 
 composition of which there entered a branch of the sacred Bo tree, 
 some soil of an island in the great ocean, some sand from the Eiver 
 Nairanjana,§ some gosirsha sandalwood, some soil from the eight 
 sacred places of India, and many other rare and valuable substances. 
 All these were first powdered, then, having been moistened with the 
 milk of a red cow and a goat, made into a paste and moulded into a 
 statue. To give it additional sanctity, the king had a sandalwood 
 image of the god brought from Ceylon put inside of it. 
 
 This statue is also known as the " five self-created " {n//a rang 
 chgiiag) ; for the Xepalese sculptor who made it said that it had 
 sprung into shape rather than had been moulded by him, and it is 
 
 * On the various cel-jbrnted images of the Buddha, see ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 105, 
 note 2. Kunyer is the " keeper of images." — (AV. It.) 
 
 t Maitreya (Chyamha, in Tibetan) is tlie Buddha to come in the last period of this 
 cych-, and Dijtankara (Mar-mc chad) is the Buddha of the first period. The historical 
 Buddha, or Sachya tubpa, is the Buddha of the present era.— (W. R.) 
 
 X Our author calls it "a fossil rock . . . discovered in a rock cavern in Tibet." I 
 can offer no explanation of the nature of this relic. — (W. R.) 
 
 § A river of Magadha famous in early Buddhi.st history, and in whicli the Buddlia 
 is said to have bathed alter attaining omniscience. — (W. \{.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND VENTRAL TIBET. 153 
 
 further said that the souls of King Srong-btsan gambo and his 
 consorts were absorbed in it. It occupies the northern chapel in 
 the temple, and is surrounded by the images of a numljer of gods 
 and goddesses. 
 
 In the outer courtyard of the temple is a row of statues, among 
 which is that of King Srong-btsan gambo and various saints and 
 Pundits. On the porch of the Tsang-khang are images of the Buddhas 
 of the past, present, and future. Iiniumerable other highly interesting 
 images and votive offerings were shown us, among which I will 
 mention a hundred and eight lamps made out of stone under Tsong- 
 khapa's directions. 
 
 Among the other objects of interest shown us was a stone slab 
 {Padma 'pung-'pcC) which King Srong-btsan gambo and his wives were 
 wont to use as a seat when taking their baths, and a life-size statue 
 of Tsong-khapa surrounded by images of gods, saints, and worthies. 
 In the room where these statues are seen, and which is closed by a 
 wire lattice, is also a famous image of the god Chyag-na dorje (Vaj- 
 rapani). "When the iconoclast King Langdarma * began persecuting 
 Buddhism, he ordered this image to be destroyed. A valet tied a 
 rope around its neck to drag it from the temple, but he suddenly 
 became insane, and died vomiting blood, and the image was left 
 undisturbed. 
 
 In the outer court, or lcl(ijamra,\ is the image of the god Tovo Me- 
 tsig-pa,J by whose power the invading armies of China were routed 
 in the war which immediately followed the death of King Srong- 
 btsan gambo. Near it are statues of the king and his two consorts, 
 and some huge yak-horns, of which the following anecdote is told to 
 inquisitive pilgrims by the temple servants {Jmnyer). Ea-chung-pa, 
 a disciple of the great saint ]Milarapa,§ had been to India, and had 
 
 * This king reigned over Tibet at the end of the ninth century, a.d. He appears 
 to have been a fervent follower of the Bonbo religion. He was murdered in 900 by 
 a lama who had disguised himself so as to be able to approach the king, and went 
 through clownish tricks and dances. The murder of the king is still feted by dances, 
 in which the participants wear costumes resembling those of the murderer of tlic 
 iconoclast. See supra, p. 114. — (S. C. D.) 
 
 t Presumably Chijl (phyi), "outside ; " and ra-iva, " an enclosure." 
 
 X I sup25ose this name means "innumerable beings; legions of beings (gro-vo) ; a 
 host in himself." The title To- wo or, "Angry," applies to a wliole class of deities of 
 the Protector (or Chos-gyong) class. — (W. R.) 
 
 § A wandering lama and saint who lived in Southern Tibet in the eleventli century, 
 and who taught by parables and songs, some of which have considerable literary merit.
 
 154 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 there studied under the most learned masters all the mysteries of 
 the fiiith, and had returned to Tibet filled with pride over his know- 
 ledge. Travelling to Lhasa with his master, they reached the middle 
 of the desert called Palmoi-paltang, when Milarapa, who knew of 
 the conceit of his disciple and wished to teach him a lesson, ordered 
 him to fetch him a pair of yak horns lying near by. IJut Ea- 
 chung-pa said to himself, " The master wants everything he sees. 
 Sometimes he is as fretful as an old dog, at others as full of childish 
 fancies as an old man in his dotage. Of what possible use can the 
 horns be to liim ; he can neither use them for food, drink, nor cloth- 
 ing ? " Then he asked the sage what he proposed doing with them. 
 " Though it is not possible to say what may occur," replied Mila- 
 rapa, " they will certainly be of use some time or other ; " and lie 
 picked them up himself and carried them along. 
 
 After a while a violent hailstorm overtook the travellers, and 
 there was not so much as a rat-hole in which they could find shelter, 
 Ea-chung-pa covered his head with his gown, and sat on the ground 
 till the storm had passed by. When he searched for the lama, he 
 could see him nowhere ; but he heard a voice, and, looking about, lo ! 
 there was Milarapa seated inside one of the horns. " If the son is 
 the equal of the father, then," said the saint, "let him seat himself 
 inside the other horn ; " l)ut it was too small to even serve Ea- 
 chung-pa for a hat. Then Milarapa came out of the horn, and 
 Ea-chung-pa carried them to Lhasa, and presented them to the 
 Jo-vo.* 
 
 After visiting all the ground floor we climbed up to the second 
 and third stories, where we were shown a number of other images, 
 among Aviiich I noticed that of Paldan Ihamo. By the time we had 
 seen all the images we had exhausted our supply of butter, for Pador 
 b;id ])ut a little in every lamp lighted that day in the chapels. 
 Those before the image of tlie Jo-vo were of gold, and each must have 
 held ten or twelve pounds of butter. 
 
 I5y the time we reached our lodgings I was completely worn out, 
 and passed tlie rest of the day in my rooms or on the housetop, the 
 
 The two principiil works iiscribcil to liim are an autobiography, or 'Nam-tar,' and a 
 collection of tracts called ' Lu bum,' or '' the myriad .songs." They arc still among the 
 most popular books in Tibet. See Nineteenth Century, Oct., 1899, pp. (J13-G32.^(W. K.) 
 * Though I have not a copy of INIihinipa's ' I.u bum' witli m<', I feel sure that tliis 
 anecdote is taken from it. — CW. li.)
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 DNIVcRSlTY OF CALIFORNIA 
 - RIVERSIDE 
 
 Wl a Tf .TnTmntim I.TmittJ
 
 POTALA 
 
 #
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 155 
 
 view from which always charmed me, especially when the rays of the 
 setting sun shone brightly on the gilded domes of tlie temples and 
 palaces. 
 
 I was much troubled in my mind by hearing from Tsing-ta tliat 
 small-pox was raging in town, even the keeper of our house, his wife 
 and children, were down with the disease, and in every dwelling in 
 the neighbourhood some one was ill with it. 
 
 On the following morning (June 2), after an early breakfast, I 
 went to visit the famous shrine of Eamoche,* carrying, as on the 
 previous day, a bundle of incense-sticks, some butter and khatags. 
 We took a horribly muddy lane, where heaps of filth emitted a most 
 offensive odour ; then, turning northward, we crossed the Potala road at 
 tlie north-west corner of the Tomse-gang, as the Kyil-khording square 
 is commonly called, and passed by the lofty Wangdu cTiortcn, which 
 was built to bring under the power {ivang, "power;" clu, "to sub- 
 jugate ") of Tibet all the neighbouring nations. This spot is also 
 called Gya-bum gang, for it is said that once during tlie Ming dynasty 
 of China 100,000 {gya-hum) Chinese troops camped (f/aw/) on the 
 plain to the north of this chorten. Other accounts explain this name 
 by saying that in the war with China, after the death of King Srong- 
 btsangambo, 100,000 Chinamen were killed in a battle near this spot.f 
 
 A few hundred paces beyond this place we reached the gate of 
 Eamoche, the famous temple erected by the illustrious Konjo, % 
 daughter of the Emperor Tai-tsung, and wife of King Srong-btsan 
 gambo. It is a flat-roofed edifice three stories high, and has a wide 
 portico. At the front of the building there is to be seen a very 
 ancient inscription in Chinese, giving probably the history of tlie 
 building of the temple. The image of Mikyod dorje (Vajra Akshobhya), 
 brought here by King Srong-btsan's second wife, a Nepalese princess, 
 is of undoubted antiquity, even tliough the face of the statue is 
 covered with gilding. 
 
 In the northern lobby are heaps of relics — shields, spears, drums, 
 arrows, swords, and trumpets, and in a room to the left of the entrance, 
 
 * Ramoche means " a large enclosnro " : it was probably the name of the locality 
 on which the famous temple was built, and not tlie original name of that structure. — 
 (W. E.) 
 
 t A. K. (op. cit., p. 33) mentions this chorfen which he calls Giaug Bimmoche, 
 '•erected in honour of a Tibetan hero who is said to have killed 100,000 of his enemies 
 (Chinese) on the spot.'" — (W. K.) 
 
 X The princess is said to have been buried in this temple.— (W. R.)
 
 156 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND GENTllAL TIBET. 
 
 and sliut in by an iron lattice, are a few very holy images. With 
 the excex)tion of a very small gilt dome built iu Chinese style, I saw 
 nothing strongly indicative of that description of architecture, and, 
 taking it all together, Eamoche fell far short of the preconceived 
 idea I had formed of it.* 
 
 Lay monks, or Serkempa, usually perform the services held at 
 Eamoche, and half a dozen of them and a lamycr (sexton) live in 
 the upper stories of the temple. 
 
 As we left the temple we were met by a party of singing beggars, 
 who followed us to our house clamouring for solra, or alms ; finally 
 we sent them oif witli a Icarma, or the value of two annas. Had we 
 given more we would have been persecuted by numerous other parties 
 of these pests. 
 
 June 3. — A lama of Khams, whom I had met at Tashilhunpo, 
 came to see me to-day. He told me that he was waiting for nine 
 loads of silver from Tashilhunpo, on the arrival of which he would 
 leave for Western China, coming back to Lhasa next March or April. 
 I had heard at Tashilhunpo that he had a caravan of 700 mules, and 
 carried on trade between Darchendo t and Lhasa. This Pomda | 
 lama was a man of gigantic stature, something over six feet, well 
 proportioned, and of great strength ; he was well known to brigands, 
 and none dared molest him. j\ly further acquaintance with him 
 confirmed me in the opinion I had formed of the Khambas. Though 
 they are wild, they are devoted friends, and when once one becomes 
 intimate with one of them, he will be faithful to the end. 
 
 I heard to-day the following story about the famous Eegent 
 Tsomoling and his social reforms : Once there came to Lhasa a lama 
 pilgrim from Tsoni, in Amdo,§ and he was admitted into the Sera 
 
 * Gcorgi, 'Alpli. Tibet.' p. 242, says, " Magia; D( tctores iS^t Jiam/«< dicti, diabolicse 
 liujus sapientiaa mysterii.s initiantur, Magica Laiirea soleimiiter ornantiir in duobus 
 Lhassie Coenobii.s Ramoie Chintopa and Moru Cliiupa uuncupalis. . , . Oracula sunt 
 iuni publica tnm domestica, quir; ropuli, quae C'ives, qujE sacri ac profani IMagistiatus 
 adeant rcsponsa capturi." 
 
 t Or Ta-chien-lu, on the border of Sze-chuen. — (W. R.) 
 
 + Pomda ajipears to be Pungde, a little post-station two days' ride from Chamdo, 
 and south-east of that town. It is called by the Chinese Pao-tuu. Sec my ' Diary of a 
 Journey,' p. 31G.— (W. R.) 
 
 § Amdo is that portion of tlie western liordur-land of the Chinese province of Kan- 
 su and Sze-ehuen whicii is occupied by Tibetan tribes. This anecdote is also found 
 in Ugyen-gyatso's relation of his exploration, ' Report on Explorations from 1856 to 
 
 i88(;,' p. :n.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 157 
 
 convent, where he studied under a learned Mongol lama. After a 
 few years the Amdo lama's tutor returned to his home, and on parting- 
 he left his pupil a couple of earthen pots, a hhatag, and a bag of 
 barley, the most valuable things he possessed, as he told him. The 
 pupil, disappointed with these gifts, carried the pots to the market 
 and sold them for half a tanha, with which he bought butter that he 
 put in the lamps burning before the great image of the lord (Jo-vo), 
 praying that if he ever became Eegent of Tibet, lie might be able to 
 reform the social customs of the country. 
 
 In the course of time he rose to the dignity of a teacher in liis 
 convent ; then he became its abbot, or Jchanpo ; and finally he rose to 
 the rank of regent. One of the first acts of his administration was 
 to expel all public women from Lliasa, and to compel all women 
 to cover their faces witii a coating of catechu, so as to hide their 
 comeliness from the public view.* Women were also made to 
 wear a bangle cut out of a conch-shell on tlieir right wrist, by 
 which they could be held when arrested. From his time also dates 
 the nse by women of aprons (jjancf-dcn) and of the present style 
 of headdress, or patiuj. The old style of 'p'g.tiui is now only worn 
 by the wives (or Lhacham) of the Shape (ministers). He was the 
 first of the Tsomoling lamas, and his reincarnations still inhabit the 
 lamasery of that name behind Eamoche. 
 
 On June 4 I again visited the Jo khang.j After paying reverence 
 to the Jo-vo and circumambulating his sacred throne, the hunyer 
 poured some holy water (tu) into my hand from a golden vessel. In 
 a little cJiortcn in one of the chapels on the south side of the temple 
 is kept a statue of red bell-metal, or li-mar, made, so says tradition, 
 in the days of King Kriki, when men lived 20,000 years. For many 
 centuries it was kept by the kings of Nepal ; but when a princess 
 from that country married King Srong-btsan gambo, she brought it 
 to Tibet, and placed it in this temple, where it is the object of 
 constant worship. 
 
 But perhaps the most revered of all the images in the Jo khang, 
 
 * Cf. Hue, ' Souvenirs d'un voyage daus ia Tartaric et le Tliibet,' vol. ii. p. 258 ; 
 and ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 214. 
 
 t Georgi, op. cit. p. 406 et sqq., describes very fully and accurately this famous 
 temple, of which he also gives a ground plan. He calls it the Lalipranga Lhassensi. 
 This description agrees very closely with that of our author, and is highly interesting, 
 as the analogies between its style of architecture and that of Christian churches are 
 discussed. — (W. E.)
 
 158 
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 exclusive of that of the Jo, is that of Paldan Ihaiiio (Srimati devi). 
 The terrifying face of the goddess is kept veiled, but the kunycr 
 uucovered it for us. This terrific goddess is regarded as the guardian 
 of the Dalai and Tashi lamas. The chestnut-coloured mule she rides, 
 the offspring of a red ass and a winged mare, was given her by the 
 
 PALOAN LIIAMO (SKI.MATI-DEVl). 
 
 goddess of the sea. The saddle she sits on is the skin of an ogre, and 
 the l)ridle and crupper are vipers. Kya dorje gave her dice with 
 which t(» i»lay for lives, and the ogres, oi^Srinpo, presented lior a string 
 of skulls, wliich she holds in her left hand, and the goblins that haunt 
 graveyards gave her corpses, on which she feeds. In her right hand 
 she holds a club given her by the god Chyagna-dorje. 'Twas in such
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 159 
 
 fearful attire that she waged war against the foes of Buddhism, and 
 became the greatest of all its guardian deities. 
 
 The chapel of Paldan Ihamo is overrun by mice, so tame that 
 they crawled up the kumjers body. They are supposed to have 
 been lamas in former existences. On one of the walls we saw a 
 painting made with the blood of King Srong-btsan. 
 
 As we were walking home I saw some men hawking books, and 
 told them what works I would buy if they could but procure tliem 
 for me. They promised to luring them to me shortly. 
 
 The excellent brick-tea {du tang-nyipa) which I had brought 
 from Tashilhunpo was now exhausted, and I was reduced to drinking 
 a miserable quality known as <jija-])a. Du tang, or first-quality tea, 
 is more highly flavoured than the quality I liked, but it was too 
 strong for me. 
 
 Tea was introduced into Tibet earlier than the tenth century, but 
 it only became of universal use from the time of the Sakya hierarchy 
 and the Phagmodu kings.* During the early part of the Dalai lama's 
 rule the tea trade was a governmental monopoly, and since the 
 beginning of the present century, though nominally open to every 
 one, the trade is practically in the hands of the officials. 
 
 Some notes on the mode of selection of incarnate lamas may not 
 be out of place here. It used to be customary when selecting incarnate 
 lamas to either decide by throwing dice or by some other trial of luck, 
 or by taking the opinion of the College of Cardinals ; but that method 
 not giving perfect satisfaction, it was decided that the candidates 
 should undergo certain examinations, which, together with the hints 
 thrown out from time to time by the defunct incarnation as to where 
 and when his successor would be found, helped in the determination 
 of the lawful reincarnation. 
 
 From the middle of the seventeenth century down to 1860, when 
 the Dalai lama, Tinle-gyatso, was chosen, the rightful reincarnation 
 
 * Phagpa was given the government of Tibet by the Emperor Kublai in i.D. 1260. 
 The first of the Phagmodu kings was Nyakri btsan-po, who is said to have ascended the 
 throne of Tibet (then a little principality south of the Tsangpo, in the Yarlung valley) 
 B.C. 313. See I. J. Schmidt, op. sup. viL, p. 23 ; and Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die Konige 
 von Tibet,' pp. 39-41. From b.c. 313 to a.d. 1260 is such a long period of time, that we 
 are hardly able to say that the date of the introduction of tea into Tibet has been fixed. 
 It is probable that the Tibetans did not use tea before the eighth century, at the 
 earliest, and its use only became common in recent times. No mention. I believe, is 
 made of tea in the works of Milarapa (eleventh century), nor in any of the older 
 books known to us in the Tibetan language. — (W. R.)
 
 1()0 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 of a defunct Scaint was found out by the use of the goklen jar, or 
 scr-hum.'" 
 
 Three years after the death of an incarnate hima the names of 
 the ditt'en'nt cliikh-en, wlio it was chximed were his reincarnation, 
 were taken down. These names, in the case of the Dalai or Tashi 
 lamas, were sent to the regent for examination, after which the 
 president of the conclave, in the presence of the IJcgent and the 
 ministers, enclosed in tsariiba balls slips of paper, on each of which 
 was written the name of a candidate. In other tsamha balls were 
 slips on whicli was written " yes " or " no," as well as some blank 
 slips. All these were put together in a golden jar, wliich was placed 
 on the altar of the principal chapel of Lhasa, and for a week the 
 gods were invoked. On the eighth day the jar was twirled round a 
 certain number of times, and the name which fell out three times, 
 together with a pellet in which was a slip inscribed " yes," was 
 declared the true reincarnation. Those wlio were sent to bring the 
 reincarnated saint to Lhasa or Tashilliunpo submitted him to certain 
 trials ; as, for example, picking out from a number of similar objects 
 the rosary, the rings, cup, and mitre of the deceased lama.f 
 
 In 1(S75, a year after the death of the Dalai lama Tinle-gyatso, 
 the regent and the College of Cardinals consulted the celebrated 
 Xachung Chos-gyong oracle ^ aljout the Dalai's reappearance, and the 
 oracle declared that the reincarnation could only be discovered by 
 a monk of the purest morals. It required, again, the supernatural 
 powers of the oracle to find the future discoverer of tlie Grand Lama ; 
 he was the Shar-tse Khanpo of Gadan, a lama of great saintliness 
 and profound knowledge. The oracle further stated that he should 
 
 * Accor(lin<? to Chinese authors, the selectiou of incarnate lamas by the d rawing 
 of lots from a golden vase dates from 1793. See Jour. Roy. As. Soc, vol. xxiii. ; 
 ' Land of the Lanias,' p. 290 ; Waddell, op. cit., 245 et sqq. and 279, note 2 ; also Hue, oj>. 
 cit., vol. ii. p. 348. rran5ois Bernier, in his 'Voyages' (1723), vol. ii. p. 310, gives 
 some interesting details about the reincarnation of the Grand Lama, as told him by an 
 attache to a mission from the King of Little Tibet to Aureng-Zeb. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Among the strange events which occur on the birth of a reincarnation of the 
 Tale lama may be mentioned '■ the blossoming, in the immediate vicinity of the birth- 
 place, of fruit-trees some months before their usual season ; the casting of two or more 
 young by animals whicli as a rule do not cast so many at a birth ; and tlie sudden 
 recovery from fatal illnesses of persons coming in contact with the newborn child." 
 See 'Keport on E.xplorations,' made by A. K., p. 32. — (AV. R.) 
 
 X See "Waddell, op. cit., p. 478. He calls him "the Necromancer-in-Ordinary to the 
 CJovernment." He was iirst brought to Tibet by Padma-sambhava, the founder of 
 Lamaism in the middle of the eighth century, — (W. R.)
 
 il 
 
 LIBRARY 
 SNIVERSITY OP CALIFORIMIA 
 
 re 
 
 id 
 le 
 le 
 
 r, 
 
 's 
 
 it 
 
 e 
 
 K Ajl^JcQnistcmJJmited j;ftiiibur;gh A tandcTi .
 
 CHO- KHANG 
 
 V_. 
 
 LHASA 
 
 #
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. IGl 
 
 go to Choskhor-gya, as the reincarnation was to be found somewhere 
 near Kong-po.* The Khanpo went there accordingly, and sat in deep 
 meditation for seven days, when, on the night of tlie last day, he had 
 a vision and heard a voice which directed him to repair to the 
 Mu-li-ding-ki tso (lake) of Choskhor. Awakening from his sleep, the 
 Khanpo went to the lake, where, on the crystal surface of the water, 
 he saw the image of the incarnate Grand Lama seated in his mother's 
 lap, and his father fondling him. , The house, its furniture, all was 
 shown him. Suddenly the image disappeared, and he set out at 
 once for Kong-po. On the way he stopped in Tag-po at the house 
 of a respectable and wealthy family, and at once he recognized the 
 child and all the images seen in his dream. He promptly informed 
 the Government at Lhasa, and the regent and the cardinals came 
 to Tag-po and took the child, then a year old, and its parents to the 
 Kigyal palace, near Lhasa. This child, now aged ten, is called Nag- 
 wang lo-zang tubdan gya-tso, " the Lord of speech, the mighty ocean 
 of wisdom." f 
 
 The reason why the golden jar was not used for finding this re- 
 incarnation was because of the apprehension that the Dayan Khanpo's 
 spirit — he had but recently died, and had been violently opposed to 
 the Dalai lamas and their form of government — might be able to 
 cause a wrong name to be drawn from the jar. 
 
 June 5. — Early this morning I was invited to dine with the 
 Lhacham at Bangye-shag. I was received most graciously, and was 
 led by the Lhacham to her drawing-room, a room about IG feet by 
 12, facing the south and on the third story of the building. There 
 were in it two Chinese chests of drawers, on top of which were a lot 
 of porcelain cups ; Chinese pictures — -picnics and dancing most of 
 them represented — covered the greater part of the walls ; the ceiling 
 was of Chinese satin, and thick rugs of Yarkand and Tibetan make 
 covered the floor. Well-polished little tables, wooden bowls for 
 tsamha, and some satin-covered cushions completed the furniture of 
 the room. 
 
 * A small and fertile district a little to the east of Lhasa. The cliief towu in this 
 district is usually called Kong-po gyamda. Esjjlorer K. P. visited it in 1SS.3 (?). He 
 says that " there are about twenty Nepalese shops and fifteen shops of Tibetans at 
 this place." See ' Eeport of Explorations in Butan and Tibet,' p. 15. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Of. Ugyen-gyatso's account of this discovery in ' Report on the Explorations,' 
 p. 31. The place of his birth was " Paruchude, near Nam Jong, in Takpo," according 
 to the explorer K. P., op. sup. cit., p. 8.— (W. R.) 
 
 M
 
 102 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 After conversing for a while and drinking a few cups of tea, the 
 Lhachani withdrew, and one of her maids showed me the rooms in 
 the mansion. The furniture was much the same as that in the 
 Lhacham's room, only of inferior quality and ruder make. The 
 walls were painted green and blue, with here and there pictures of 
 processions of gods and demons, and the beams of the ceiling were 
 carved and painted. The doors were very roughly made and without 
 panels ; the windows were covered wdth paper, with a very small 
 pane of glass fitted in the middle of each. There were no chimneys 
 in any of the rooms, but earthenware stoves, or jala. In a few of the 
 rooms flowers were growing in pots. 
 
 Eeturning to the Lhacham's room, dinner was served me at 
 noon, and while I ate she asked me many questions concerning the 
 marriage laws of India and Europe. Wlien I told her that in India 
 a husband had several wives, and that among the Phyling * a man 
 had but one wife, she stared at me with undisguised astonishment. 
 " One wife with one husband ! " she exclaimed. " Don't you tlunk 
 we Tibetan women are better off? The Indian wife has but a portion 
 of her husband's affections and property, but in Tibet the housewife 
 is the real lady of all the joint earnings and inheritance of all the 
 brotliers sprung from the same mother, who are all of the same flesh 
 and blood. The Ijrothers are but one, though their souls are several. 
 In India a man marries w^ell several women who are strangers to 
 each other." " Am I to understand that your ladyship would like to 
 see several sisters marry one husband ? " I asked. " That is not the 
 point," replied the Lhacham. " "What I contend is that Tibetan 
 women are happier than Indian onc^s, for they enjoy the privileges 
 conceded in the latter country to the men." f 
 
 Juiv 7. — My two men had heard from Gadan Tipa, a soothsayer, 
 that they would be stricken with small-pox if they ventured to go to 
 Samye, and they besought me to give up the idea ; but I declared 
 emphatically my resolve to visit that famous lamasery, and also that 
 of Gaden. 
 
 * I.e. " foreigners ; " literally, " outside-country." The word has no connection, as 
 was once supposed, with Ferawjlii or Franhs. — (W. E.) 
 
 t Our author tells us further on (p. 2IG) of a woman married to two men not 
 related. P^lsewliere he makes mention of a lamasery in which monks and nuns cohabit, 
 and bring up their children in their profession. Polygamy also obtains among the 
 wealthier Tibetans, who have probably adopted it from the Cliinese, and monogamy 
 has a few votaries. See ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 211 et sqq.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 163 
 
 On June 8 I again visited the Jo khang. The nuiaerous wooden 
 pillars supporting the second story are among- the most remarkable 
 things in this temple. The largest of these have capitals with 
 sculptured foliage, and are called Iri-wa shinff-lho chan.* At their 
 base are Ijuried, it is said, great treasures of gold and silver. Other 
 pillars, with dragon-heads as capitals, have hidden under them charms 
 against devils, for curing diseases, and for keeping off and thwarting 
 the evil designs of the enemies of. Buddhism and of the government 
 of the church. Other pillars, again, called scvf/ f/o-chan, " having 
 lions' heads as capitals," have concealed under them many potent 
 charms {yang-yig) f to insure bounteous crops. 
 
 Under the floor of the Lu-khang are many charms and precious 
 things wrapped in snow-fox or snake-skin. These, it is supposed, 
 preserve the flocks and herds of Tibet. Beneath tlie image of 
 Dsambhala is hidden in an onyx box some tar/-sJia,'\. which preserves 
 the precious stones, the wool, the grain, and the other riches of the 
 country. 
 
 Among the other objects of special sanctity, I was shown in the 
 passage for circumambulating the temple a cavity in the rock where 
 neither moss nor grass grow ; it is said to keep back the waters of 
 the Kyi cliu from invading the Jo khang.§ 
 
 June 9. — I went out walking to-day in the direction of Eamoche. 
 On the streets I met numerous bands of rafiijahas, or scavengers, 
 wandering from place to place, clamouring for alms from every new- 
 comer or pilgrim they saw. If no attention is paid to them, they 
 thrust their dirty hats in the stranger's face and lavish insults on 
 him ; and if he take ofience, they reply, " Why, my lord, this is 
 not insolence ; we are but saluting you ! " 
 
 These ragyahas of Lhasa form a guild. Persons convicted of any 
 crime, or vagabonds, are usually sent back to their native villages, 
 there to work out their sentence ; but when the authorities cannot 
 learn whence they come, they are handed over to the chief of the 
 ragyahas, who receives them into his guild. Besides begging, the 
 ragyahas cut up the corpses which are brought to the two cemeteries 
 
 * Meaning, literally, "pillars of southern wood." The "southern -wood" is 
 probably the same as the nan mii or teak of the Chinese. — (W. K.) 
 
 t The term yang-yig usually means " musical score," the lamas using sometimes a 
 descriptive score to teach chanting. — (W. R.) Lu kang means " Snakehouse." 
 
 X A medicinal plant. — (S. C. D.) 
 
 § See Jour. Boy. A&iat. Soc, xxiii. p. 70, and Hue, op. ciL, ii. p. 191.— (W. R.)
 
 1()4 
 
 JOUIiNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 of Lhasa, near which they live, and feed them to vultures and dogs. 
 A rcujijalja may not show his wealth, however great it be ; the walls 
 of their houses must be made with horns of sheep, goats, or yaks, the 
 convex sides turned upwards.* 
 
 At present the chief of the ragyahas is a man of about fifty years, 
 called Abula; he wears a red serge gown and a yellow turban. 
 Cursed is the lot of the rcufyahm, and twice cursed is Abula, if a day 
 passes without a corpse being brought to the cemetery ; for people 
 
 FUNERAL PKOCESSION. 
 
 Ijelieve that if a day passes without a death it portends evil to 
 Lhasa. 
 
 In connection with the erection of Eamoche, it is said that the 
 princess who had it built discovered that the spot on which the 
 
 * " In the faubourgs tliere is a quarter where the houses are built entirely with 
 horns of oxen and sheep. These curious buildings arc extremely solid, and present a 
 rather pleasing aspect. The ox-horns being smooth and whitish, and the sheep-horns, 
 on the contrary, black and rough, these strange building materials lend themselves 
 marvellously well to endless combinations, and form on the walls designs of infinite 
 variety ; tlie spaces between the horns are filled with mortar. These houses are the only 
 ones which are not whitewashed," Hue, ' Souvenirs d'un voyage,' vol. ii. p. 254.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 165 
 
 temple was erected was in communication with licll, ami tlrat there 
 was a crystal palace inhabited by the JSTagas deep in tlie earth under- 
 neath this place.* 
 
 Among the most remarkable relics preserved in this temple, and 
 which I had not had time to examine on my first rather hurried visit, I 
 now noticed one of Dolma f made of turquoise, and which is said to 
 render oracles, one of Tse-pa-med % made of coral, and one of 
 PJn-chen Khadoma § in amber, and a number of others of jade, conch- 
 shells and mwmcn,\ besides many jars and l)0wls of jade and gold. 
 
 In the afternoon I called on the Lhacham, and was sorry to 
 learn that her second son had small-pox. I told her how disappointed 
 I was at not having been able to get even a glimpse of the Kyabgong^ 
 the " lord protector " of Tibet, the Dalai lama. " Alas ! " I added, 
 " I have not acquired a sufticient moral merit in former existences 
 to be able to see Shenrezig in flesh and blood ! " 
 
 " Do not be cast down, Pundib la ; though it is not an easy matter 
 for even the Shape and nobles of Tibet to see the Dalai lama, I will 
 arrange an audience for you." IT 
 
 Early the next day a gentleman {hii-dag), who was a ] )ungkhor of 
 Potala, called on me, and said that the Kusho Lhacham of Phala had 
 arranged with the Donyer chenpo of Potala for an audience for me 
 with the Dalai lama, and that I must get ready as soon as possible. 
 
 Swallowing breakfast as quickly as possible, I put on my best 
 clothes, and had hardly finished when the Dungkhor Chola Kusho, 
 accompanied by a servant, arrived. Having provided myself with 
 
 * The Kung-chu came to Tibet ad. 639 (see I. J. Schmidt, op. fit., p. 341). He 
 there says (trauslating from the Bodhimur) that when the princess reached the spot 
 where the Ramoche temple now stands, the cart on which was the image of the Buddha 
 (Jo-vo) stopped of itself, and could not be made to move forward.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Dolma, or Drolma (Sanskrit Tara). The two wives of King Srong-btsan gambo are 
 worshipped under this name. The Chinese princess is called Dol-kar, or " tlie white 
 Dolma," and the Nepalese ijrincess Dol-jang, or " the green Dolma." The latter is 
 prayed to by women for fecundity. On the worship of Dolma, see Waddell, op. cit., 
 p. 435 et sqq. 
 
 i The god of eternal life ; in Sanskrit, Amitayus. 
 
 § The Ka-dro (mlmli-hgro') are nymphs or fairies, all friendly to man. In Sanskrit 
 they are called Dakini. See Waddeli, op. cit., p. 300. 
 
 II Mumen, " a precious stone of dark blue, but inferior to the azure stone, occasion- 
 ally used for rosaries." Mention is also made of mumen dmar-po ("red mumen^'). 
 Jaeschke, ' Tib.-Engl. Diet.,' s.v. mu-men. 
 
 t From what the author says a little later, it would appeav that, on the contrary, 
 the Tale lama is very accessible. Manning called repeatedly on him in 1811, and 
 Hue tells us there was no diiUculty about being admitted to his presence.— (AV. R.)
 
 166 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 three bundles of incense-stieks and a roll oiUtatag, we mounted our 
 ponies and sallied forth. As we crossed the doorway we saw a calf 
 sucking, and several women carrying water. My companions smiled, 
 and Chola Kusho remarked that I was a lucky man, as these were 
 most auspicious signs.* 
 
 Arriving at the eastern gateway of Potala, we dismounted and 
 walked through a long hall, on either side of which were rows of 
 prayer- wheels, which every passer-by put in motion. Then, ascending 
 three long flights of stone steps, we left our ponies in care of a by- 
 stander — for no one may ride further — and proceeded towards the 
 palace under the guidance of a young monk. We had to climb up 
 five ladders before we reached the ground floor of Phodang marpo,t or 
 " the Eed palace," thus called from the exterior walls being of a dark 
 red colour. Then we had half a dozen more ladders to climb up, and 
 we found ourselves at the top of Potala (there are lune stories to this 
 building), where we saw a number of monks awaiting an audience. 
 The view from here was beautiful beyond compare : the broad valley 
 of the Kyi chu, in the centre of which stands the great city sur- 
 rounded by green groves ; the gilt spires of the Jo-khang and the other 
 temples of Lhasa, and farther away the great monasteries of Sera 
 and Dabung, behind which rose the dark blue mountains. 
 
 After a while three lamas appeared, and said that the Dalai lama 
 would presently conduct a memorial service for the benefit of the 
 late Meru Ta lama (great lama of Meru gomba), and that we were 
 allowed to be present at it. Walking very softly, we came to the 
 middle of the reception hall, the roof of which is su})ported by three 
 rows of pillars, four in each row, and where light is admitted by a 
 skylight. The furniture was that generally seen in lamaseries, but the 
 liangings were of the richest brocades and cloths of gold; the church 
 utensils were of gold, and the frescoing on the walls of exquisite 
 fineness. Behind the throne were beautiful tapestries and satin 
 hangings forming a great <jijal-tsan, or canopy. The floor was 
 
 * Cf. Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc, xxiii. p. 285. 
 
 t The earliest name of Mount Potala was Marjjo ri, " the red hill." King: Srong- 
 htsan gambo is said to have built a palace on its sunimit, and it was occupied by the 
 kings of Tibet down to the time of the fifth Tale lama, who built about tlie middle of the 
 seventeenth century the present palace. See Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die Konige von Tibet,' 
 J). 49. Our author says the palace was built " by the fifth Dalai lama and his illus- 
 trious Regent Desi Sangye-gyatso." In connection with our author's audience of the 
 Grand Lama, it is interesting to read Manning's account, which agrees with it very 
 closely,— (W. 11.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 167 
 
 beautifully smooth and glossy, but the doors and windows, which 
 were painted red, were of the rough description common throughout 
 the country. 
 
 A Donyer approached, who took our presentation Jchatag, but I 
 held back, at the suggestion of Chola Kusho, the present I had for 
 the Grand Lama ; and when I approached him I placed in his lap, 
 much to the surprise of all present, a piece of gold weighing a tola. 
 We then took our seats on rugs, of which there were eight rows ; 
 ours were in the third, and about ten feet from the Grand Lama's 
 throne, and a little to his left. 
 
 The Grand Lama is a child of eight with a bright and fair 
 complexion and rosy cheeks.* His eyes are large and penetrating, 
 the shape of his face remarkably Aryan, though somewhat marred by 
 the obliquity of his eyes. The thinness of his person was probably 
 due to the fatigue of the Court ceremonies and to the religious duties 
 and ascetic observance of his estate. A yellow mitre covered his 
 head, and its pendant lappets hid his ears ; a yellow mantle draped 
 his person, and he sat cross-legged with joined palms. The throne 
 on which he sat was supported l»y carved lions, and covered with silk 
 scarfs. It was about four feet high, six feet long, and four feet broad. 
 The State officers moved about with becoming gravity : there was the 
 Kuchar Klianpo, with a bowl of holy water {tu), coloured yellow with 
 saffron ; f the Censor-carrier, with a golden censor with tliree chains ; 
 the Solpon chenpo, with a golden teapot ; and other household officials. 
 Two gold lamps, made in the shape of flower vases, burnt on either 
 side of the throne. 
 
 When all had been blessed and taken seats, the Solpon chenpo 
 poured tea in his Holiness's golden cup, and four assistants served 
 the people present.! Then grace was said, beginning with Om, Ah, 
 
 * Manning says of the then Tale lama (Lozang lung-tog-gyatso by name), " The 
 lama's beautiful and interesting face and manner engrossed almost all my attention. 
 He was at that time about seven years old; had the simple and unaffected manners of 
 a well-educated princely child. His face was, I thought, poetically and atfectingly 
 beautiful. ... I was extremely affected by this interview with the lama. I could 
 have wept through strangeness of sensation." See Markham, op. cit., pp. 'IGb, 206. I 
 am sorry I have not now access to Nain Singh's report of his interview with the Tale 
 lama in 18C6; but. if I remember rightly, it contains some interesting details on his 
 audience with the Dalai lama Trin-las-gyatso.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Water used for oblations in Tibet is usually coloured (or perfumed?) with saffron. 
 See Waddell, op. cit., p. 208.— (W. E.) 
 
 X Manning says (op. cit., p. 265), ''The ceremony of presentation being over 
 Munshi and I sat down on two cushions not far from the lama's throne, and. had suchi
 
 lG8 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 Hiuii, thrice repeated, and fullowed by, "Never losing sight even for 
 a moment of the Three Holies, making reverence ever to the Three 
 Precious Ones. Let the blessing of the Three Konchog be upon us," 
 etc. Then we silently raised our cups and drank the tea, which was 
 most deliciously perfumed. In this manner we drank three cupfuls, 
 and then put our bowls back in the bosoms of our gowns. 
 
 After this the Solpon clienpo put a golden dish full of rice before 
 the Dalai lama, and he touched it, and then it was divided among 
 those present ; then grace was again said, and his Holiness, in a low, 
 indistinct tone, chanted a hymn, which was repeated by the assembled 
 lamas in deep, grave tones. When this was over, a venerable man 
 rose from the first row of seats and made a short address, reciting the 
 many acts of mercy the Dalai lamas had vouchsafed Tibet, at the 
 conclusion of which he presented to his Holiness a number of valuable 
 things ; tlien he made three prostrations and withdrew, followed by 
 all of us. 
 
 As I was leaving, one of tlie Donyer chenpo's (or chamberlain) 
 assistants gave me two packets of blessed pills, and another tied a 
 scrap of red silk round my neck — these are the usual return presents 
 the Grand Lama makes to pilgrims. 
 
 As we were going out of the hall, we were met by Chola Kusho's 
 younger brother, a monk in Namgyal Ta-tsan, the monastery of the 
 palace, "and in his and his brother's company I visited the palace, and 
 learnt from them much relating to the history and the traditions of 
 the place. 
 
 AVe first visited a chapel where is an image of Shenrezig with 
 eleven heads and a thousand arms, an eye in the palm of each of his 
 hands. Near it is an image with four arms, also many small gold 
 chortcn and objects in bronze. Next I was led to a hall where 
 there is an old throne, opposite which are images of King Srong- 
 btsan, his two consorts, his minister Tonmi Sambhota, General Gar, 
 and I'rince Gungri gung-btsan.* Leaving this room, we went to the 
 
 brought us. It was most excellent, and I meant to have mended my draught and 
 emptied the cup, but it was whipped away suddenly, before I was aware of it." SucM 
 is sol ((jsol)Ja, the polite term for "tea." "Perfumed tea" is the Cliinese lisiang pieii 
 ch'a.—{W. R.) 
 
 * Tonmi Sambhota introduced the alphabet of India into Tilict, and negotiated the 
 king's marriages with his two famous consorts. Gar {Mijar) was an equally famous 
 general of the .same epoch, and Prince Gungri guug-tsan is, I think, Srong-btsan gambo's 
 grandson. See Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die Kiinige von Tibet,' p. 17 et sqq.—iW. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. KID 
 
 great hall where Nag-wang lob-zang, the fifth Dalai hiiiia, used to 
 hold his court. Old paintings, supposed to be indestructible by fire, 
 representing King Srong-btsan's family, Shenrezig, and the first Grand 
 Lama, hung from the pillars, and several images, among which one 
 of sandalwood representing Gon-po,* may be seen here. 
 
 We were then led to the hall where the Desi Sangye-gyatso used 
 to hold his councils.! Here also is the tomb of the first Dalai lama. 
 It is two-storied, and the dome is covered with thin plates of gold. 
 The Dalai's remains are entombed with many precious things, and 
 the sepulchre is ornamented with various objects of the richest designs 
 and most costly materials brought hither by devotees. This tomb is 
 called the Dsamling gyan, % fiii<l is the prototype of the tombs we saw 
 around it containing the remains of the other incarnations of the 
 Dalai lama ; but these are all smaller than it. 
 
 After visiting these halls we descended to the Nanigyal Ta-tsan. 
 The architecture of the Phodang marpo embarrassed me greatly, the 
 halls and rooms being piled up story on story. The stonework was 
 beautiful, but it is so poorly drained that in many places the odours 
 are stifling. 
 
 Entering a small room, the cell of our guide, we were given seats 
 and served witli tea and a collation. Shortly after we started home, 
 having expressed in the warmest terms our thanks to Chola Kusho 
 and his brother for their kindness. We followed the ling-Ichor, as the 
 road which encircles Lhasa is called. On the way we passed a small 
 grove where is the elephant-shed, the solitary occupant of which — a 
 present from the Eajah of Sikkim — was standing in a barley patch 
 near by. Further on we came to a place where the corpses of the 
 townspeople are fed to pigs, whose flesh, by the way, is said to be 
 delicious. N'ear here are numerous huts of Eagyabas. 
 
 In the evening a drove of donkeys loaded with tscunha and butter 
 arrived from Gyautse, and I was distressed to learn that my friend 
 the minister had small-pox. My men again began pestering me to 
 return to Tsang, alleging as a pretext that I might be of assistance 
 
 * There are seventy-five gods bearing this name. Tlie gon-po (jngon-po) are the 
 fiercest of the terrifying type of divinities. — ("SV. R.) 
 
 t On this famous Tibetan statesman (" Tisri vir ingenii sagacissimi," as Geoi-gi, 
 op. cit, p. 329, calls him), see Georgi's notice, loc. cit, and Jour. Roy. Asiat. boc, xxiii. 
 p. 186. 
 
 X Meaning " the ornament of the world."
 
 170 JOUnNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 to the minister, and I finally prepared to go to him, especially as the 
 donkey-men said he had expressed a desire to have me near him. 
 
 On June 11 I went to see the Lhacham, thanked her for having 
 obtained for me an audience of the Kyab-gong Einpoche, and spoke 
 to her about my intention of setting out for Dongtse. She advised 
 me to leave at once, as small -pox was raging at Lhasa ; her two sons 
 now liad it, and from her appearance I feared that she was about to 
 foil ill of the same disease. 
 
 Eeturning to our lodgings, 1 despatched Tsing-ta to her to ask a 
 loan of 200 tanlas. The sum was l^rought me in the evening bv her 
 maid Apela, and the Lhacham also sent me provisions for tlie journey 
 and feed for the ponies.
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTAL TIBET. 171 
 
 CHAPTER VIJ. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF LHASA— CUSTOMS, FESTIVALS, ETC. 
 
 The Dalai lama's * position resembles that held until lately by the 
 Pope in the Christian world. He is believed by the Northern 
 Buddhists to be the Buddha's A'ice-regent incarnate on earth, and the 
 spiritual protector of Tibet. He is known as Tug-je chenpo Shen- 
 rezig, or the Most merciful Avalokiteswara. He never dies, though 
 at times, displeased with the sinfulness of the world, he retires to the 
 paradise of Gadan,t leaving his mortal body on earth. The ancient 
 records of Tibet say that he has only appeared on earth fourteen 
 times in the eighteen centuries from the time of the Buddha's death 
 to the beginning of the fifteenth century. 
 
 In the year l-iv-i Gedun-gyatso was born, an embodiment of 
 Gedun-dub, who was an incarnation of Slienrezig, and the founder of 
 the famous lamasery of Tashilhunpo.ij: Gedun-gyatso was elected 
 head lama of Tashilhunpo in 1512, which office he resigned to fill the 
 same position in Dabung, the chief lamasery of Lhasa. He had 
 built at this latter place the Gadan phodang of Dabung, which since 
 then has been famed as the principal seat of Buddhist learning. § He 
 was the first of the line of Dalai lamas. 
 
 * Pronounced Tale lama. This Mongol name is in common use in Tibet. He is 
 also known as Gyal-wa-gyatso, or Kyab-gong Kinpoche ; but this latter title is applied 
 likewise to all very high incarnate lamas. A. K.'s Kiamkun Eingboche is but an 
 inaccurate transcription of Kyab-gong Einpoche, which means " the Precious Protector." 
 — (W. K.) 
 
 t Or rather De-wa-chau, "the happy (place) " in Sanskrit Sukavati ; also called 
 Nub-chyog Dewachan, or " the western abode of bliss." — (W. E.) 
 
 X On the Tale lamas, see Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc, xxiii. p. 285 et sqq., and Waddell, 
 op. cit, p. 227 ; the dates given in the former work are derived from Chinese sources, 
 and diifer by a year or two from those usually accepted by Tibetans. — (W. E.) 
 
 § I believe that the Lhasa mint is in this Gadan phodang. Tibetan silver coins 
 (tanha) are inscribed Nam-gyal Gadan phodang chyog-las, '• From the Gadan phodang 
 of the Victorious (Tale lama)." See Lacouperie, ' The silver coinage of Tibet.'— (W. E.)
 
 172 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTIIAL TIBET. 
 
 His successor was Sonam-gyatso. He was invited to Mongolia 
 by the famous conqueror Altan Khan, and on his arrival at the 
 hitter's camp the Khan addressed him in Mongol by the name of 
 Dalai lama, the Tibetan word gyatso, " ocean," being the equivalent 
 of dalai in IMongol. Altan, knowing that the lama's predecessor had 
 also the word gyatso in his name, took it for a family name ; and this 
 mistake has been the origin of the name of Dalai lama since given 
 to all the reincarnations of the Grand Lama. 
 
 In 1642 Kushi Khan conquered Tibet, and made over the sove- 
 reignty of the central portion of it to the fifth Dalai lama, Nagwang 
 lozang-gyatso, and that of Tsang, or Ulterior Tibet, to the Grand Lama 
 of Tashilhunpo, though he continued himself to be the dc facto 
 sovereign, appointing Sonam chuphel as Desi, or Governor, of Central, 
 and another as administrator of Ulterior Tibet. The spiritual govern- 
 ment remained, however, in the Dalai lama's hands, and he con- 
 ferred on Kushi Khan the title of Tandjin chos-gyi Gyalbo, " the most 
 Catholic king." 
 
 In 1645 the Dalai lama erected the palace of Potala, Kushi Khan 
 having his residence in the Gadan khangsar palace in Lhasa itself. 
 Engrossed with extending and consolidating his newly acquired 
 kingdom, he had, little by little, to transfer to the Dalai lama and the 
 Desi most of his authority over Tibet. In 1654 Kushi Khan died, 
 and the Desi Sonam chuphel followed him shortly to the grave. 15y 
 this time so much of the temporal authority had devolved on the 
 Dalai lama, that, from the time of the death of Kushi till his suc- 
 cessor Dayan arrived in Lhasa in 1660 — even though for a year 
 (1658-1659) there w\as no Desi — the country enjoyed peace and 
 prosperity under his rule. 
 
 During Dayan Khan's reign, which only lasted eight years, a 
 Mongol chief, Jaisang Teba, was Desi of Tibet, and the Desi who 
 succeeded him was appointed by the Dalai lama himself. 
 
 The successor of Dayan was Ratna-talai Khan, but by this time 
 the management of .State affairs had entirely ])assed into the hands of 
 the Grand Lama. In ICxSO lie ajipointed Sangye-gyatso Desi, and 
 conferred on him such authority that, under the title of Governor- 
 Treasurer {Sa-l-yong-ivai dtyag-dso), he was in reality King of Tibet. 
 He remodelled the Government, and introduced many useful reforms 
 in every branch of the public service. 
 
 The Desi is commonly called "regent" {gyal-tsah), or "king"
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 173 
 
 (r/j/alho).* The office is now elective, but no layman may hold it ; it is 
 filled by a lama from one of the four great linr/s, Tangye ling, Kundu 
 ling, Tse-chog ling, and Tsomo ling ; though there have been cases, 
 as, for instance, that of the Desi Shata (or Shadra), wliere lamas from 
 other places have been selected.f 
 
 The council of ministers (Kalou) and the Prime Minister {Chyi- 
 l-ycd) hhanpo %) select the regent, and their choice is confirmed by the 
 oracles of iSTachung chos-gyong and Lhamo sung chyong-ma ; and, 
 lastly, the nomination is ratified by the Emperor of China. 
 
 When the Dalai lama reaches his majority, fixed at eighteen 
 years, the regent, in the presence of the Kalon, the chiefs and nobles, 
 presents him with the seals of of&ce of both spiritual and temporal 
 affairs. Since the beginning of the present century no Dalai lama has 
 reached majority, and the regency has been without interruption. § 
 
 The regent is assisted by a Chasag, whose appointment is also 
 subject to confirmation by the Emperor of China. He wields great 
 power, and sometimes exercises the functions of the regent himself. 
 No petitions on any official business can reach the regent without 
 passing through his hands. He is entrusted with the great seal, and 
 when a paper has been prepared by the chief secretary, or Kadung, 
 the Chasag affixes the seal to it. The word Chasag means "a strainer 
 for tea," the dignitary so designated being the test and model of 
 merit. 11 
 
 * Manning calls the King " Ti-mu-fu, or Hu-lu-tu." See Markliam, • Tibet,' p. 2G4. 
 I am unable to explain satisfactorily tliese names, though the first has a rather Cliinese 
 tournure. The second may be the Mongol Hutuhetu,^' incarnate saint of the first rank." 
 The Cliinese call the Regent Tsang Wang, or " King of Tibet." See also, on the 
 selection of this functionary, ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 289, and ' Report on Explorations, 
 185G-1886,' p. 31. 
 
 t In this connection the following is interesting : " Some few years ago the Grand 
 Council of Lhasa (Caphyu) was composed of three men, named Semeliug, Tengeling, 
 and Kunduling. A man of influence named Sape Satya complained to the Emperor 
 of China of the oppressive and inefficient rule of these men. The Chinese commissioner, 
 ' Kissen,' came from China, ai^prehended Semeling, and took him off as a prisoner to 
 China." — Ashley Eden, ' Report on the State of Bootan,' p. 131 ; cf. Hue, op. cit., ii. 287 
 et sqq. 
 
 X He is also called Cliyi-lon Hutuketu. He is Chancellor of the Exchequer ; the 
 Chinese Ambau is his colleague, and his approval of any expenditure is necessary. — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 § See Hue, op. cil., ii. 286. 
 
 II Our author's informant must have written ja tsag, meaning " tea-strainer " ; but 
 Chasag is spelt rgijal tsab, and means " viceroy." The Lhasa Amban is in like 
 manner called Gong-ma tsab, " the Emperor's deputy." — (W. R.)
 
 174 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The council of ministers, or Kalon sluuj Iciujjja, is composed of 
 four laymen and one monk, all of them appointed for life. Formerly 
 there were only four Kalon, but of late the preponderating influence of 
 the clergy has forced the Grand Lama to put in the council one of its 
 members, and he takes the first seat in the council hall, or kasliag, the 
 Kalon kripa coming next to him. The council sits daily from nine 
 to two, and transacts the political, judicial, and administrative work 
 of the Government. It hears appeals from the Djongpon, or from 
 the Court of the Timpon of Lhasa, known as " the black court " 
 {Nagtsa-shar)* The ministers sit cross-legged on thick cushions 
 placed on raised seats, with a bowl of tea on a little table in front of 
 each of them, which is kept full by the Court Solpon. The secretaries 
 and clerks occupy adjoining rooms. The ministers and all the officers 
 of their court are provided with dinner at the expense of the State. 
 
 Estates (or Loiislii) are set apart for the maintenance of the 
 ministers, who receive no other salary. They are not allowed the 
 privilege of being carried in sedan chairs (j^hch-chyam), the Amban, 
 the Dalai, the Panchen lamas, and on certain occasions the regent, 
 being alone permitted to use this conveyance. The Kalon dress in 
 yellow tunics, and wear Mongol hats with a coral button on top.j 
 
 When the office of a Kalon becomes vacant, the regent, in con- 
 sultation with the other Kalon, selects two or three generals 
 (Dahpon), and sends their names to the oracles of Nachung and 
 Lhamo sung-chyong-ma of Potala for them to pronounce upon. The 
 person approved of by the oracles is appointed. 
 
 In literary style the ministers are called CJi;/i/tff-fianfj or Dun- 
 na-dun, but colloquially they are known as Kalon or Shape, and the 
 title of Sa-v:ang (" power of the land ") is usually afiixed to their names, 
 as they are selected from among the wealthy and powerful nobles. 
 When sitting in a judicial capacity they are known as Shalchepa, 
 and Sludewpa when they perform the duties of advocate. 
 
 Formerly the wives of Gyalbo and Desi were ad(h'essed by the 
 title of Lkacham, but nowadays it is only given to the wives of 
 Kalon. Their sons are called Llia-are, or " })rince." 
 
 * Cf. Jour. lloy. Aniat. Soc, xxiii. pp. 11, 220, 239, 242. Tlie nominees to tliese 
 positions are coufirmeil by tlic; iMnpeior ol' China. — (W. R.) 
 
 t This button is given them by tlie Emperor (or rather the Amban). 'J'he lama 
 minister does not wear one. According to Ciiinese authorities, the Kalon have only 
 3rd class, or blue, buttons. The coral button belongs to the Ist class.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 ITfj 
 
 There are four secretaries, or Kaduntj, chosen from among the 
 Dungkhor, and one chief clerk, or K((hshopa, attached to tlie Kalon's 
 court. Under these secretaries are 175 Dungkhor, or civil officers, 
 under the immediate supervision of the Tsipon, or accounting 
 officer. 
 
 LAMA DELIVERING AN ORACLE. 
 
 The Dungkhor * are chosen from among the best scholars of the 
 Yutog school, where the sons of nobles and the leading people are 
 educated. They are taught accounting by serving five years in the 
 Bureau of Accounts, or Tsi-khang, after which they are de^mted to 
 perform various duties, especially in connection with the treasury, 
 
 * On the Dungklior, see Jour. Boy. Asint. Soc, xxiii. pp. "220, 241?.
 
 17G JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and the most experienced among tliem are appointed Djongpon, or 
 prefects. 
 
 The salaries of the Dungkhor are harely sufficient for their main- 
 tenance ; but, as they belong for the most part to well-to-do families, 
 this question is unimportant.* The Dungkhor have a peculiar way 
 of dressing their hair, which distinguishes them from all other 
 officers. 
 
 Those among the sons of the wealthy and prominent people of 
 Lhasa who, having become members of the Church, desire to enter 
 public life, are trained at the Tse labdra of Potala, after which they 
 become Tiic-dung, or monk officials. The number of these Tse-dung 
 cannot exceed 175. In all places of trust and responsibility there 
 are two officers, and sometimes more, one at least of whom is a 
 Tse-dung. Thus, in the office of the treasurer of Potala there are two 
 Tse-dung and one Dungkhor ; in the Labrang treasury there are 
 two Tse-dung and one Dungkhor, etc. The Tse-dung are appointed 
 to these offices for a term of three years. 
 
 The Djongpon, or prefects, are entrusted within their respective 
 DjoiKj with civil and military powers ; they try civil and criminal 
 cases, and levy taxes, the latter duty being performed under Kargya, 
 or, as we would say, Pnncanas from the Court of Kalon. There are 
 53 Djong and 123 Sub-prefectures under Djongnyer. 
 
 There are t^'O Djongpon to every Djong,t their authority being 
 equal in all respects. In military matters they are subordinate to 
 the generals and the Amban. They render yearly accounts to the 
 Aniban of the military stores in their district, and have also to 
 show their proficiency in shooting, riding, and other athletic sports at 
 the annual inspection of the troops made by the Amban and the 
 Dahpon ; and the former confers on them blue or crystal buttons, to 
 be worn on their official hats. J 
 
 The establishment of a Djongpon comprises two Dungkhor and two 
 storekeepers (Z>yo7i(/-n^rr) — administering sub-districts — and a number 
 of under-strappers. The heads of villages (or Tsopon), the headmen 
 (or Mq'ion), the elders (or Gyanjio), all of whom are elected for a term 
 of years, are also under his orders. 
 
 * Our author forgets the " squeezes," which swell all salaries to verj' respectable 
 sizes.— (W. R.) 
 
 t A Inma (Tsc-duiig) and a layman. — (S. C. D.) 
 
 X On the military inspections made by the Amban, see Peldng Gazette, January 24, 
 188G, and Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc, xxiii. p. 216.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 177 
 
 In every Djoug there are two store-houses — the har-gija, or reserve 
 store, and the djong-dso, or repository of the Bjong. The keys of the 
 former are kept by the Kalon, and it is opened only once or twice a 
 year. The Government sends annually a revenue officer to check the 
 accounts of the Djongpon and tax-collectors {Khraldupa), and to take 
 over the revenue collected by them. The Djongpon liave, like the 
 Kalon, their /a^irs or djong-slii for their maintenance, in lieu of salary. 
 
 The following citation, taken from a work entitled ' Sherab dongbu,' 
 or ' Bits of Wisdom,' ma}- prove of interest : — 
 
 " Whenever petitions or requests are made, they should be care- 
 fully examined. Impartiality should be shown to all classes alike, to 
 great and small, to lamas and to laymen. Uninfluenced by gratuities or 
 the fear of criticism, the Djongpon should administer perfect justice. 
 Questions of jurisdiction, of taxes due by the misser, and of forced 
 labour, should be settled by the rules (tsa-tsig) of each Djong. The 
 villages, houses, and inhabitants should be counted and inspected 
 yearly, and the numbers compared with those of preceding years. He 
 should have returned to their houses those who have left them, par- 
 ticularly misser who have been absent from their houses for not more 
 than five years. Servants and labourers of the Djong should not be 
 employed by him at his private work ; the number of servants allowed 
 him is fixed by the tsa-tsig. He should be kind to the misser, and 
 not without a good cause have disputes with neighbouring Djongpon, 
 as the Government's interests would thereby suffer. He should not 
 allow the public lands to be encroached upon, nor should tenants on 
 them be taken away by landholders (gerpas). 
 
 " No women should be allowed to loiter about the Djong, and the 
 Djongpon should carefully refrain from any flirtation. He should see 
 to facilitating the courier service, and he should see that no one 
 receives supplies for tlieir journey unless they are bearers of passports 
 (leim-yig). Frontier or foreign traders who cannot show a passport 
 should be held, and any information he may obtain of affairs in other 
 quarters should be transmitted to Lhasa." * 
 
 As previously mentioned, the Kalon and Djongpon exercise 
 judicial functions. In the case of the Sera and Dabung lamaseries, 
 
 * Of course most of the Djongpon only attend to a very few of these duties. They 
 squeeze the people under them, exact as much service as possible, and, together with 
 the lamas, get everything they can out of them, and only stop when their exactions 
 appear likely to cause serious trouble. — (W. li.) 
 
 N
 
 178 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 the abbots decide all miiioi- offences committed within the monastery 
 limits, but the more serious charo-es are committed to the court of the 
 regent and the Kalon. In all other lamaseries only offences against 
 the common law are tried by the convent authorities. 
 
 It is customary for both parties in a suit to make presents to the 
 judge. "When the case has been examined, the judge fixes the 
 costs (tim-tiy) to be borne in ecj^ual portions by the plaintiffs and 
 defendants. As a general rule, disputes are settled l)y the village 
 elders ; but few lawsuits occur on the whole, for the Tibetans are a 
 peaceful, kind-hearted, law-abiding people, and very amenable to reason. 
 
 The Amban, or Imperial Resident of China in Tibet, is the head 
 of the Tibetan army. His Chinese staff consists of an Assistant 
 Amban, two Laoyeh, and a paymaster (j^oi/^ion).* There is also one 
 Tibetan general, or Magpon, six Dahpon,* or division commanders, 
 six Eupon commanding regiments, and a number of subordinate 
 officers. 
 
 The Andjan is the medium of all communications befjween the 
 Tibetan Government and China. He settles all political differences 
 between the various states of Tibet and the Lhasa Government ; he 
 confers titles and honours on native military officials ; but he has, 
 theoretically, no authority in the internal administration of the 
 country. He ordinarily resides at Lhasa, and annually makes an 
 inspection of the Nepalese frontier as far as Tingri djong. Sometimes 
 the Assistant Amban performs this duty, and he then inspects the 
 military stores and forces at the different Djong. 
 
 The political relations between Tibet and China are now so 
 intimate that the Imperial Eesidency established at Lhasa in the 
 first quarter of the last century has converted Tibet from a protected 
 state into a dependency of China. The two Ambans are commanders 
 of the militia, and arrogate to themselves the supreme political 
 authority of the country. The a})pointment of two Ambans to watch 
 the political interests of the country is probably based on the principle 
 tliat the one acts as a spy on the other. This has, as in China, 
 ] become a custom in Tibet. 
 
 The Ambans are the terror of the Tibetans, who abhor them from 
 
 * In Chinese, called Liang-tai. On the Chinese military establi-shmeiit in Tibet, see 
 Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc. xxiii. p. 27.5 et sqq. ; ami on the Ainban'.s duties, ibid., p. 7 et 
 
 t In the Anglo-Tibetau war there were four jNIagpons or Mafeas, and eight Dahpons.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 179 
 
 the depth of their hearts.* Whenever they leave the capital on 
 pleasure excursions, or on inspection tours, provisions, conveyances, 
 and all sorts of labour are forcibly exacted from the poor villagers, 
 who are deprived of their ponies and }'aks, which, owing to the merci- 
 less treatment of the Ambans' numerous retainers, die in numbers on 
 the road. No compensation is given them for their losses, and no 
 complaints are admitted by the courts of justice, presided over by the 
 lamas, against this kind of oppression. Tsamha and sheep are also 
 on these occasions taken away by force from the people, who, unable 
 to bear the oppression, not unfrequently rise in a body against the 
 Ambans' retainers, when matters are settled by the district Djongpou, 
 who are generally the creatures of the Ambans. Nor is this all. 
 Every Chinese or Manchu soldier or merchant who enters Tibet, 
 whether in a public or private capacity, is provided with a pass from 
 Peking, which facilitates his journey and brings him safe to his 
 destination free of charge, f The same is the case with those who 
 leave Tibet for China, the Ambans being the only ofl&cials qualified 
 to grant passports. The happy traveller, armed with the Ambans' 
 authority, takes every advantage of his pass, and never fails to use 
 his whip freely when the villagers delay in complying with his 
 requisitions. 
 
 One of the Ambans at least is required to pay a visit to the Tashi 
 lama once a year, to confer with him on State affairs, when, as the 
 representative of the Emperor of China, he is received with the highest 
 marks of distinction. The Amban is required to make a low saluta- 
 tion with joined palms, and as he approaches the throne he presents 
 a hhatag to the lama. The Tashi lama, on his side, blesses him by 
 touching his head with his open hand, and seats him on his right on 
 a State cushion. After a short interchange of compliments the con- 
 versation turns on the health of the Emperor, the happiness of the 
 people, and the prospects of the year's crops. Interpreters who 
 
 * Thos. Manning (Markbam, ' Tibet.,' p. 274) says, "It is very bad policy thus per- 
 petually to send men of bad character to govern Tibet. It uo doubt displeases the 
 Grand Lama and Tibetans in general, and tends to prevent tiieir affections from 
 settling in favour of the Chinese Government. I cannot help thinking, from what I 
 have seen and heard, that they would view the Chinese influence in Tibet overthrown 
 without many emotions of regret." — (W. R.) 
 
 t This is not correct. Traders only have a permit issued either at Ta-chien-lu by 
 the Chun-liang-fu or at Lhasa by the Amban allowing them to enter or leave Tibet. 
 All officials, even common soldiers — the latter only when going to Tibet or when 
 on duty — have ula supplied them. — (W. E.)
 
 180 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 understand the Mongol, Mancliu, and Chinese languages always 
 accompany the Amban, and the Tashi lama has also his interpreters. 
 When the Amban appears abroad he is carried in a yellow chair, and 
 attended by a numerous retinue bearing the insignia of his high office. 
 
 Of the Dahpon, two are stationed at Lhasa, two at Shigatse, one 
 at Gyantse, and one at Tingri djong. Three of the six Elipon belong- 
 to Central Tibet, and three to Ulterior. 
 
 The regular army consists of 6000 men, 3000 being under arms, 
 and the other 3000 at home on half-pay. Those in active service 
 serve for three years at a monthly pay of two ounces of silver. After 
 this they return to their homes, and enter the territorial army, or 
 yvl-mag, whence they may be at any moment recalled to active service. 
 They are not usually uniformed, though some wear a black Chinese 
 jacket. They are armed with matchlocks, bows and arrows, long 
 spears, and slings {ordo). 
 
 Besides the regular army, the Government may, in case of need, 
 call out all the forces of the country, when each family has to supply 
 one man fully equipped and provisioned, and every landholder sends 
 a man for every kany * of land he owns, and a follower to carry his 
 provisions. The Kalon, Djongpon, Dahpon, and chief men furnish 
 quotas of cavalry (or tariKuj), all those who have ponies being incor- 
 porated in this arm. 
 
 Besides the expense of maintaining the army — each Chinese 
 private being paid fourteen rupees a month and thirty surs of tsamha, 
 and every Tibetan 2\ rupees a month — the Tibetan Government has to 
 contribute 50,000 rupees to the Eesidency establishment, exclusive of 
 the Amban's salary. The Tibetan Government, as well as the whole 
 nation, groan under this excessive and useless expenditure ; but the 
 maintenance of this order of things is declared to be essential for the 
 protection of the holy lamas against the encroachments of the English, 
 Nepalese, and Kashmir Governments. Both the latter states are 
 allies of Tibet, while the very name of the first is dreaded by the 
 Government officers, especially the monk officers, as an invincible 
 power, and as being the incarnation of the Lhamayins (giants) who 
 fought against the gods. 
 
 It is universally believed in Tibet that after two hundred years the 
 Tashi lama will retire to Shambala, the Utopian city of the Buddhists, 
 
 * A kang is a piece of hind to sow wliich 10 yak-loads of barlty are used, or one 
 which pays 50 to 55 ounces of silver a year as taxes. — (S. C. D.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 181 
 
 and will not return to Tibet, and that in the mean time the whole world 
 will succumb to the power of the Phylings (Ilussians and Eno-lish). 
 Neither the Emperor of China nor the coml)ined legions of gods and 
 demi-gods who reside round the golden mount of Eiral> (Sumeru) will 
 be able to arrest the progress of their arms or the miracles of their 
 superior intellect. It is the policy of the Tibetans to keep them at a 
 distance, not by open hostilities, but l)y temporizing and diplomacy. 
 They were initiated into this policy by the Ambans, who are always 
 busy in devising fresh plans for guaranteeing the safety of the country 
 against all sorts of imaginary foreign aggressions. 
 
 Tlie ISTepalese are not now so much the object of this terror as 
 they were a century ago, but are regarded as peaceful allies under the 
 rule of the Emperor of China, Tibet pays no tribute to Nepal, nor 
 does it entertain any agent at Katmandu, while Nepal maintains an 
 agent at Lhasa to promote friendly relations, as also to protect her 
 commercial interests with Tibet. It is to be remembered that the 
 richest merchants and bankers of Lhasa are Nepalese Palpas. 
 
 During the late disturbances between the monks of the To-sam ling 
 College and the Nyer-chang chenpo, the late Tashi lama did not 
 consult the Amban, or invite the aid of his soldiers to quell the 
 rebellion among the 1500 disaffected and unruly monks, but secretly 
 apprised his subjects of the neighbouring villages of his intentions, 
 and on the appointed day 10,000 armed men were assembled, carry- 
 ing long spears, bucklers, matchlocks, and slings, who at once 
 struck the rebel monks with terror. He has since that day been 
 convinced of the sincere veneration and devoted loyalty of his people 
 and of the perfect uselessness of the Amban's forces. This instance 
 of tact in the Panchen rinpoche has raised him higher than ever in 
 the estimation of the people, much to the discomfort of the jealous 
 Amban. It is also pleasing to notice some signs of independence in 
 the youthful Tashi, who is now the senior sovereign of Tibet, the 
 Dalai lama being as yet an infant. The villagers and common folks, 
 who suffer most from the Amban's tyranny, say that in course of time 
 the present Tashi will prove a worthy successor of the great Tempai 
 nyima * in faith as well as in strength of mind. 
 
 The principal sources of revenue of the Lhasa Government are 
 the family-tax and the land-tax, the first being usually paid in coin, 
 
 * The 4tli Panchen rinpoche was called Pal-dan Tan-pai nyi-ma. He was born in 
 1782. He died in the early fifties. Turner, ' Embassy,' p. 2:J0.— (W. U.)
 
 182 JOUBXET TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and the latter in kind. The family-tax may be jiaid at any time 
 of the year. 
 
 Apart from the lands held liy chiefs and noltles, there are, as 
 already stated, altogether fifty-three Djong, or districts, under Djongpon, 
 and a hundred and twenty-three sub-districts under Djongnjicr. 
 These constitute wliat are called shung shi, or State lands. Each 
 djo7ig contains, on an average, five hundred families of misser, or 
 farmers. A misser family consists of one wife, with all her husbands, 
 children, and servants. Each family, on an average, possesses two 
 or three knng of arable soil. If one Mai (50 lb.) yields nine or ten 
 Ihd.I, it is considered a good harvest ; six to eight is a tolerable crop, 
 four to six a bad one. The Government revenue for each Jmiu/ is, 
 on an average, fifty sirmg (125 rupees), or about one hundred and 
 fifty Ihal of grain. The Crown revenue, if taken entirely in kind, 
 would therefore amount to 2,625,000 Jrkal, which would be equivalent 
 in money to 2,000,000 rupees. This is partially expended by the 
 State for the Church, and in distributing alms to the whole body of 
 lamas belonging to the monasteries of Potala, Sera, Dabung, Gadan, 
 etc. In every Djong are kept registers, in which are entered the 
 collections in previous years and the quality of the land under 
 cultivation. The collector, after examining these, inspects the crops, 
 and estimates the quantity of the yield, and by comparison with that 
 of the five preceding years he fixes the tax for the current year. In 
 very prosperous years the State takes two-fifths of tlie crop (the 
 maximum allowed it). 
 
 Ulag consists in supplying to all those bearing a Government 
 order for ulag, in which the number of animals, etc., is enumerated, 
 beasts of burden — ponies, mules, yaks, and donkeys. If the misser 
 have no ponies, they have to furnish yaks or donkeys instead. Eor 
 stages along which neither yaks nor ponies can pass, porters must 
 be supplied for carrying the traveller's goods. In default of these, 
 the misser are required to pay a certain sum for carriage or convey- 
 ance. Bfisscr, and all those who own more than one I'ang of land, 
 must supply ulag and ta-v, consisting of either one coolie or pony, 
 free of charge when the traveller produces his Government pass. 
 The system of levying ulag is a kind of indirect taxation, accounts 
 of which are kept by the village headmen. Some families supply a 
 hundred ulag in a year, others only five or ten. If a misser fail to 
 Supply ulag once in a year, he is required to supply double the amount
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 183 
 
 the following year. This duty is levied on all kinds of State lands and 
 subjects, freeholds and private property granted to sacred personages 
 alone being exempt from this hateful tax. Lands purchased from 
 Government are also liable to it. Under the Lhasa Government 
 there are about a hundred and twenty landlords, out of wliom about 
 twenty are very rich and poM^erful. The present regent. Lama 
 Ta-tsag Einpoche, of Kundu ling, has upwards of 3000 mlssrr on 
 his estates in Kharu and Tibet Proper. The ex-regent, whose estates 
 lie in Kongpo, has about 5000 misser, and other great lamas and 
 laymen about 1000 misser each. The greatest noble of Tibet, Phags- 
 pa-sha, of Chab-mdo,* is lord over 10,000 misser. 
 
 When questions arise about newly reclaimed lands, the tax- 
 collector, having no register {tsi-shi) to guide him, measures the h'ekl 
 and superintends the harvesting, when he fixes the amount due to 
 the State. He is forbidden fixing his assessments otherwise than' by 
 personal examination. The land-tax may be paid in three instal- 
 ments — in November, December, and January, at which latter date 
 it is remitted by the Djongpon to Lhasa or Tashilhunpo, as the case 
 may be. The tax-gatherer has authority to remit a portion of the 
 tax when the crops have failed for some reason or other ; in fact, as 
 a Tibetan author puts it, " as eggs are quietly taken from under a 
 sitting-hen without disturbing the nest, so should the tax-gatherer 
 collect the taxes without oppressing or disturbing the misser" f 
 
 The great monasteries at Lhasa and its neici-hbourhood, such as 
 Sera, Dabung, Gadan, Samye, etc., have large freehold estates. 
 
 Besides these, there are more than three hundred landholders, 
 called (jerpa, who pay a nominal revenue to the Government, varying 
 from ten to thirty doclie (1250 to 3750 rupees), and who are also 
 called upon to furnish 'idcuj, ta-n, and other indirect taxes. Cows 
 and jomo belonging to the Government and tended by dolqxt are 
 calculated to yield at the rate of five pounds of butter per head per 
 year. In the provinces of Kong-po and Pema-kyod numerous pigs 
 are reared, and rich families count their pigs by the thousands. The 
 Lhasa Government levies a tax of one tanha on every pig, and 
 derives no inconsiderable revenue from these districts from this 
 
 * Chamdo, in Eastern Tibet. It is an ecclesiastical fief uudcr the rule of a high 
 iligtiitary of the Gelngpa sect who bears the title of Phapa Uia. — (W. R.) 
 
 t In other words, he should take all he can possibly get without forcing tlie misser 
 to open revolt. — (W. R.)
 
 184 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 source. The tenants in eacli Djong contriljute ten days' labour 
 per head for tlie ploughing or liarvesting of the State lands. This 
 service is called the las-tal, or " labour-tax." 
 
 There is in Tibet no fixed rate of duties on merchandise, nor 
 is there a regular import duty. Eich merchants who come from 
 foreign countries are required to pay annually a tax of fifty sra7ig to 
 Government ; large traders are charged twenty-five srang, and small 
 traders three srang. Shopkeepers and pedlars pay five sho (1| rupee) 
 annually, and itinerant Khamba hawkers who carry their own loads 
 are charged half a tanka per quarter both in U and Tsang. 
 
 For crossing large bridges the charge is from one I'J/ft (one anna) 
 to one tanlrt per head for a man, and a ]:arma (two annas) to a sho 
 (four annas) for ponies. For pasturing cattle on pul)lic lands there 
 is a charge of from three to five sho yearly for every head. Besides 
 these, there is a capitation tax of from two to three srang (7?, rupees) 
 on people owning no land but only homesteads. The revenue- 
 collectors {Khralduiia) and their servants get conveyance, ponies, and 
 yaks at every stage free of charge, and the villagers are bound to 
 furnish them in addition with attendants, water, fuel, and lodgings. 
 The revenue-collectors may accept for their own use all the I'hatag, 
 butter, tea, and silver coin which the misscr may see fit to offer them. 
 They are also authorized, when on tour, to kill one out of every 
 hundred sheep belonging to the misscr for their own consumption.* 
 In all other matters they are guided by tlie usages and laws of the 
 country. No Government official, revenue officer, or Djongpon may 
 oppress the poorest misscr. If one of these peasants fails to pay his 
 taxes in money, he may offer the equivalent in tea, butter, or blankets ; 
 but live stock, except when nothing else is available, are not to be 
 accepted. The property in cattle belonging to the Lhasa Government 
 exceeds 1,000,000 head. There is a superintendent of this Government 
 stock, who, at the end of every year, submits an account of the live 
 animals and tlie number died or killed during the year. In order to 
 satisfy the authorities, lie is required t(j produce the entire dried 
 carcasses of the dead animals witli their tails and liorns. These 
 superintendents are appointed annually, and as a consequence they 
 take every opportunity of making their fortune at the expense of 
 the State before the expiration of their term of service. 
 
 * This spems impossible, in view of tlie large flocks owned by most of the people 
 One in a thousiind would already be a heavy tax. — (W. K.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 185 
 
 Letters are carried by messengers and special couriers called 
 cliih-zamha (or ta-zamha), meaning, literally, " liorse-lnidge." The 
 couriers generally discharge their duty with admirable efficiency, and 
 every one assists them with great promptness. All Government 
 messengers are provided with the best and swiftest ponies, and at 
 every halt are furnished with lodgings, water, firewood, and a man 
 to cook their victuals. Couriers on foot usually travel from 20 to 
 25 miles a day, while those who ride do from 30 to 35 miles. The 
 latter is the express rate, for which the Government generally gives 
 an extra remuneration. Government couriers alone get ta-u, or 
 ponies for travelling ; private letters of officials are carried by them, 
 while common people make their own arrangements for the convey- 
 ance of their letters, which are not, however, numerous. 
 
 The express couriers, or te-td, on the road between Lhasa and 
 China are dressed in tight blue-coloured gowns, the tape fastenings 
 of which are tied on their heads, and the knot sealed. They are 
 required to subsist daily on five hen's eggs, five cups of plain tea, 
 a pound of corn-flour, half a pound of rice, and a quarter-pound of 
 lean meat.* They are forbidden to take much salt, and are strictly 
 forbidden to eat onions, garlic, red pepper, butter, or milk. At mid- 
 night they are allowed to sleep in a sitting posture for three 
 hours, after which they are awakened by the keeper of the stage- 
 house. It is said that these couriers are in the habit of taking 
 certain medicines to give them the power of endurance against 
 fatigue.f The letters are enclosed in a yellow bag, which the courier 
 carries on his back, generally using some soft feathers to keep it 
 from coming into contact with his person. They get relays of ponies 
 at the end of every five lebor.X Arriving at a stage-house, they fire a 
 gun as a notice to the keeper of the next postal stage to make ready a 
 post-pony. At every sucli stage a relay of five ponies is usually kept 
 ready. The courier is allowed to change his dress once a week.§ 
 
 A special class of trained men are employed on this service. The 
 distance between tlie Tibetan capital and Peking is divided into a 
 
 * A pretty good allowance, one would tliiuk. Cf., on this courier .service, Hue, 
 op. ciL, vol. ii. p. 450.— (W. R.) 
 
 t In China mo.st of the couriers are opium-smokers. — (W. R.) 
 
 X A lebor is, says our author, equal, to 720 yards. It is the Chinese li, but I have 
 heard the word always pronounced leu. A li, however, is about GOO yards. — (W. R.) 
 
 § I fancy our author means rearrange or remove his dress. A travelling Tibettm 
 never changes his dress. — (W. R.)
 
 186 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 hundred and twenty fpjd-tsuij, or postal stages, of about 80 to 
 90 lebor each. This distance of nearly 10,000 hlior is retjuired 
 to be traversed in seventy-two days. Couriers are generally allowed 
 a delay of five days, but when they exceed that they are punished. 
 On occasions of very great importance and urgency the express rate 
 to Peking is thirty-six days.* During the last affray between the 
 junior Amban and tlie people of Shigatse the express took a montli 
 and a lialf to reach Peking. 
 
 As regards the administration of justice and the laws of Tibet, 
 the following peculiarities may be noted : Both parties in a suit make 
 written statements of their case, and these briefs are read in court. 
 
 The judge has the evidence, depositions, and his decision written 
 down, three copies of the latter being given to the parties concerned. 
 Then he states the law fee {tim teg) and. the engrossing fee {myurj-rin), 
 both of which vary with the importance of the case, and are borne 
 by both parties to the suit. 
 
 The death punishment is only inflicted in certain cases of dacoity 
 {chagpa), when tliose convicted are sewed in leather bags and thrown 
 into a river. 
 
 Offences of a less heinous nature are dealt with by banishment 
 to the borders, whipping, imprisonment, or fines.f 
 
 Nothing can be more horrible and loathsome than a Tibetan jail. 
 There are some dungeons in an obscure village two days' journey up 
 the river from Tashilhunpo, where life convicts are sent for confine- 
 ment. The prisoner having been placed in a cell, the door is removed 
 and the opening filled up with stone masonry, only one small aperture, 
 about six inches in diameter, being left, through which the unhappy 
 creature is supplied with his daily food. There are also a few small 
 holes left open on the roof, through wliich the guards and tlie jailor 
 empty every kind of filth into the cell. Some prisoners have 
 lived for two years under this horrible treatment, while others, more 
 fortunate, die in a few months.^ 
 
 * There arc cases on record in which a despatch from Lhasa lias been delivered in 
 Peking within a month.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Cf., however, Jour. Roy. Asiaf. Soc. xxiii. pp. 216-218. See also 'Report on 
 Explorations made by A. K.," p. J53. The Chinese punishment of the cangue is now 
 adopted throughout Tibet, the criminals wearing it being also heavily chained. The 
 cangue is called in Tibetan, tse-go. — (W. R.) 
 
 X This, I fancy, is hearsay testimony, and, I tliink, should be taken with several 
 grains of salt. The Tilietans are not cruel, though, like all Asiatics, they believe in 
 deterring from crime by the terror of the punisliment. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 187 
 
 In cases of murder, there are four fines to be paid l)y the 
 murderer: first, "blood-money" {toiuj jcd)\ second, a sum for funeral 
 ceremonies for the benefit of the slain ; third, a fine to the State ; 
 and fourth, a peace offering to the family and friends of the mur- 
 dered person. These fines vary from the weight of the liody of 
 the slain in gold, to five ounces of silver, or the equivalent in 
 kind. Should these fines not be paid, the murderer is thrown into 
 prison. 
 
 When the murderer is insane, or a minor, aged less than eight 
 years, the relatives or friends are only required to pay the funeral 
 expenses of the victim ; the same rule applies if any one is killed by 
 a horse, yak. or other animal, the owner paying the funeral expenses 
 of the person killed. 
 
 When a husband kills his wife, or a master his servant, he is 
 required to pay the usual fine to the State and the funeral expenses. 
 
 Thieves have to pay from a hundred to seven times the value 
 of the goods stolen, according to the social standing of the person 
 from whom they have stolen. 
 
 When the thief is a recidivist, his hands ma]i be cut off if it is 
 his fifth conviction, and he may be hamstrung if it is his seventh. 
 For tlie ninth conviction his eyes can be put out. 
 
 If a thief is punished by the person from whom he is attempting 
 to steal, the courts will not take cognizance of tlie case ; but should 
 the thief be killed, blood-money, to the amount of five ounces of 
 silver, must be paid to his family. 
 
 Children aged less than thirteen are not punishable for theft, but 
 their parents are remonstrated with. When a woman commits a 
 theft, the fines and possible corporal punishment are borne in equal 
 proportions by herself and her husband. 
 
 No corporal punishment can be inflicted on a pregnant woman, 
 nor on those suffering from an illness, who have recently lost 
 parents, or who are older than seventy. 
 
 He who harbours a thief is held to be a greater culprit than the 
 thief himself. If a person witness a theft and do not give notice 
 thereof, he is held equally guilty with the thief Thefts by one 
 member of a family on another member should be punished by the 
 head of the family alone. 
 
 The theft of a lock, a key, or a watch-dog, is considered equi- 
 valent to robbing the objects they keep safe.
 
 188 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 Eape on the person of a married woman of liigh degree is punish- 
 able by emasculation and lines. In case the woman belongs to the 
 middle or lower classes, the culprit pays the husband a fine and 
 gives the woman a suit of clothes. 
 
 If a man of low rank has intercourse with the unmarried daughter 
 of a man of high standing, he must serve the father without wages 
 for a term of years. If the offender is of high standing, he has only 
 a fine to pay. 
 
 In all cases of assault and battery, fines, known as song jal, or 
 " life money," are alone imposed, to which may be added the amount 
 necessary for medical treatment for the wounded party. Tlie amount 
 of the fine is fixed by the size and depth of the wounds, the impor- 
 tance of the bone broken or the organ injured. 
 
 When judges or arbitrators are unable to reach a decision, they 
 may permit the plaintiff to challenge the defendant to make a 
 deposition on oath, or undergo an ordeal. In Khams and Amdo 
 this practice is dying out, but it is still in vogue in Central Tibet. 
 On account of the nature of these oaths and ordeals, the law exempts 
 certain classes of men from taking them. Lamas, teachers, gcnyen 
 (semi-priestly laymen), monks, and novices are not allowed to 
 take oatlis and pass through ordeals, nor are Tantriks (religious 
 sorcerers) and other practitioners of mystic incantations, who are 
 supposed to be able to counteract the fearful consequences of breaking 
 an oath by means of their powerful spells. Destitute and famished 
 people, to whom food and clothing are all in all, and men who will 
 do anything they like, regardless of the consequences in a future 
 existence, are not allowed to make a deposition on oath, nor are 
 wives and mothers, who can easily be persuaded to swear in the 
 interests of their husbands and children. Besides these, young boys, 
 lunatics, and the dumb, who do not understand the difference 
 between good and evil, happiness and misery, are equally exempt. 
 All others, not included in the above list, who are honest, know the 
 difference between good and evil, believe in the inevitable conse- 
 quences of one's actions {karma), are held proper persons to take 
 oaths and undergo ordeals. 
 
 The challenger is required to pay the defendant the " oath 
 compensation," or "oath blood" {na-tra), which varies from a trifling 
 amount to a very large sum, according to the nature of the case ; 
 but for one of considerable importance the usual compensation is
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 189 
 
 fifty silver srang (125 rupees), and a yak ; besides this " oath flesh " 
 {na slia) is claimed. 
 
 The person challenged to take the oath first offers prayers to the 
 all-knowing gods, the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, to the gods of tlie 
 land and to the goddesses called Sntiuj-ma (protectresses), to the demi- 
 gods of the land, and to the goblins and nymphs who live in the land, 
 invoking them to bear witness to his solemn deposition. Then he 
 speaks the following words : "What I depose is the truth, and nothing 
 but the truth." He then seats himself naked on the skin of a cow 
 or ox newly slain, smears himself with the blood of the animal, and 
 places an image of Buddha, with some volumes of religious books, on 
 his head. Xext, after eating the raw heart of the ox, and drinking 
 three mouthfuls of its steaming blood, he declares to the spectators, 
 " There is certainly no guilt in me, and if there be any, may the 
 guardians of the world and the gods make me cease to exist before 
 the end of the current month." He then receives the oath com- 
 pensation (na-fra) and the slain ox or " oath flesh " (na sha). 
 
 It is commonly believed among the Tibetans that, should one 
 perjure himself, he either becomes insane, or dies vomiting blood, 
 before the expiration of a hundred and seven days. When this does 
 not befall him, other misfortunes happen, such as the loss of his 
 wife or children, quarrels, feuds, or the loss or destruction of his 
 property. Death is believed to be the most common consequence 
 of perjury. 
 
 The undero'oinff of such an oath liberates the swearer from the 
 penalty of death, and from paying fines in all cases of robbery and 
 murder, as well as from civil liabilities, such as debts and disputes 
 about land, even though it involves thousands of srang. On the 
 other hand it is believed that if the challenger be guilty of false and 
 malicious accusation, all the evils reserved for the perjured swearer 
 will fall upon him. 
 
 In certain cases the guilt or innocence of parties is decided by 
 the tlirowing of dice, the person being exculpated who gets the 
 greatest number of points. 
 
 Important cases of murder, dacoity, and theft are also decided 
 by ordeals, of which there are two kinds — picking out white and 
 black pebbles from a bowl of boiling oil or muddy water, and 
 handling a red-hot stone ball. In the presence of the prosecutor, 
 the witnesses, the judge, or his representative, and many other
 
 190 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTllAL TIBET. 
 
 spectators, the accused person invokes the gods and the demi-gods 
 to bear witness to his statement, and declares that he tells the 
 perfect truth. A copper or iron bowl filled with boiling oil or muddy 
 water is then placed before him, in which two pebbles of the size 
 of an egg, one white and the other black, each enveloped and tied 
 up in a bag, are thrown. The swearer washes his hands first with 
 water, and then with mill-:, and, having heard read a section of the 
 Law written on a tablet with the blood of a cow slain for the 
 occasion, plunges his hand in the boiling oil or water, and with- 
 draws one of the pebbles. If he takes out the white one without 
 scalding his hand, he is believed to be innocent ; but if his hand 
 is scalded, he is considered to be only partially innocent. If he 
 brings out the black stone and gets his hand scalded besides, he is 
 pronounced guilty. 
 
 The second form of ordeal is performed by heating a stone ball 
 of the size of an ostrich's egg red hot, and then placing it in an 
 iron vessel. The person taking the oath, having washed his hand 
 in water and milk, seizes the ball and walks with it to a distance of 
 seven, five, or three paces, according as his challenger is of the 
 first, second, or third class of social rank. After this, his hand is 
 enveloped in a white cotton bag, which, in the presence of the 
 spectators, is tied up and sealed. At the end of the third, fifth, or 
 seventh day, the bag is opened and the palm examined. If it is 
 found unscalded, with only a pale yellowish line or stain upon it, 
 the accused is declared innocent ; if there appear a blister of the 
 size of a pea, he is thought partly guilty ; if three blisters of that 
 size appear, he is considered half guilty ; but if his hand be burned 
 all over, he is held guilty of all the charges. 
 
 According to the laws of Tibet, the interest on money, grain, or 
 any other commodity is twenty per cent., or one measure for five 
 measures yearly. Tlie courts in a few cases admit contracts at even 
 a higher rate of interest; but those who claim more according to 
 their contract deeds may be punished as usurers, though sometimes 
 their claims are allowed. In urgent cases thirty-three per cent, have 
 been known to have been agreed upon. All contracts are required 
 to be made in writing, attested ]jy witnesses, and duly signed and 
 sealed. The interest must be paid at the end of the year. If the 
 debtor abscond, the witnesses are called upon to make good the loss 
 sustained by the lender ; but if he die, or become insolvent, and the
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. iOl 
 
 money be not realized, the witnesses are not held responsible. If, 
 however, the money has been lent by the Government, by certain 
 monasteries, or lamas, or by the paymaster of the army, the amount 
 is realised from the relatives, witnesses, and neighbours of the debtor. 
 At every military station, a certain amount of money is generally lent 
 out by Government, on the interest of which the militia is paid by the 
 quartermaster, who is one of the chief Government money-lenders. 
 Usually when the person soliciting a loan is not known, or if doubts 
 about his honesty are entertained, securities are required. Xot so in 
 Tibet, where the lenders have been known to use their power to collect 
 debts from the heirs of debtors to the third generation. The more 
 the debtor exceeds the fixed term for the payment of his debt the 
 more urgent is the creditor in his demands. The court, when it sees 
 that the creditor has extracted compound interest for many years 
 from the debtor, can put a stop to the accumulation of further com- 
 pound interest; but there is no fixed period mentioned in the law 
 after which compound interest must cease to accumulate.* 
 
 In Tibet such articles as household utensils, implements of 
 husbandry or war, drinking cups, borrowed articles, articles held in 
 trust, landed estates of which the revenue is paid to the State, and 
 images of gold, are never given in loan or mortgaged. 
 
 When a man has a single pony, one milch cow or jo, one plough, 
 one span of bullocks or yaks, or one suit of clothing, nobody can ask 
 for a loan of any of these articles without committing the offence of 
 " impudence," for which he may be severely rebuked. Creditors, 
 whether the Government or private persons, cannot seize upon any of 
 these properties for debt. This is the Grand Charter of the Tibetans. 
 Nor can any creditor by force seize the property of his debtor. If 
 without the debtor's permission he removes one sraivj, he forfeits his 
 entire claim on a loan of a hundred srang ; if he remove two, on 
 two hundred s.rang, and so on in the same proportion. ISTobody, be 
 he a public (jfficer, landlord, master, or creditor, can, for any kind 
 of pecuniary claim, exercise violence on the people. If, while beiog 
 in possession of means to do so, a man of the people refuses to pay off 
 his liabilities or debts, his creditors may employ mediators, or institute 
 proceedings against him in a court of justice ; but if, without 
 
 * All this does not add materially to our knowledge of Tibetan business methods. 
 It would seem that the Tibetans follow the rules coueeruing loans which obtain in 
 China and India, but the text is not very clear. — (W. K.)
 
 192 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 resorting to these means, they beat him or use any kind of violence 
 on him, they forfeit all claims upon him. 
 
 If after buying an article the purchaser wishes to return it on the 
 same day, he must forfeit one-tenth of the price. If he return it on 
 the following day he forfeits one-fifth; on the second, one-half; and 
 if he keeps it beyond the third day it is not returnable. If a house- 
 holder cheat a merchant lodger, he is required to pay compensation 
 at the rate of five sramj for every sraiufs worth stolen. If a trader 
 deceive his customers by using false weights and measures, or by 
 selling adulterated goods, imitation gems or jewels, or by circulating 
 counterfeit coin, he must be immediately handed over to the police, 
 and committed for trial. If the merchant convicted be a Tibetan 
 subject, all his goods are confiscated, and he is sentenced to penal 
 servitude for a certain number of years. If he be a subject of some 
 foreign Government, such as China, ]\Iongolia, Kashmir, or Nepal, 
 such fine, as is prescribed by law, is exacted from him. His goods 
 are seized, examined, taken stock of, and after being securely packed, 
 are sent with the owner in charge of the police to his own Govern- 
 ment, together with a document complaining of his conduct, and 
 stating the amount of the fine exacted from him. 
 
 The jealousy of the Tibetans towards Europeans is supposed to 
 date from 1791-92, when English soldiers were believed to have 
 taken part in the war which followed the incursion of the Gorkhas 
 into Tibet ; and as the English Government, then in its infancy in 
 India, took no steps to cultivate tlie friendship of the Tibetans, that 
 feeling took a lasting hold on their minds. The shock which China, 
 Nepal, Bhutan, and Sikkim have received from their reverses when at 
 war with the British power, has also extended to the peace-loving 
 Tibetans. 
 
 Throughout the iiineteenth century the Tibetans have followed the 
 Chinese policy of exclusiveness, not from fear of annexation, but 
 because they had been shortly before nearly conquered, and were 
 entirely under Chinese influence. This fear has been sedulously 
 encouraged by an ex-minister of the Bajali of Sikkim, the Dewaii 
 ISTamgyal, wlio was expelled from tliat country for his treatment of 
 Drs. Hooker and Campl)ell,* and subsequently obtained from the 
 
 * See Hooker's ' Himalayan Journals,' vol. i. p. 117, and vol. ii. p. 202 et sqq. He 
 says, in siieaking of the Dewau, " Considering, however, his energy, a rare quality in 
 these countries, I should not he surprised at his cutting a figure in Bhutan, if not in 
 Sikkim itself (ojj. cit., vol. ii. p. 241).— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 193 
 
 Grand Lama the post of frontier otficer, to watch the "encroach- 
 ments" of the Indian ({overnment. The attempts of Dr. Hooker, 
 Mr. Edgar, and lastly of Sir Eichard Temple, to enter Tibetan 
 territory were described by him as instances of encroachment on the 
 part of the Government of India, which he represented as devoting all 
 its energies to the invasion of Tibet, and as having been foiled by his 
 diplomatic skill and wisdom, aided by the zealous co-operation of the 
 Djongpon of Khamba and Phari. On one occasion he even stated to 
 the Lhasa officials, as a proof of his unshaken loyalty to the Grand 
 Lama, that he had refused a pension of fifty rupees which had been 
 offered to him by the Indian Government for supplying information 
 respecting the state of affairs in Tibet ! This functionary lias, how- 
 ever, together with his coadjutor the Djongpon of Khamba, lately 
 fallen into disgrace with the Grand Lama, and has also lost all 
 influence at Tashilhunpo. 
 
 The exclusiveness of the Tibetan Government is to be chiefly 
 attributed to the hostile and intriguing attitude of tlae fi'OKtier officials 
 towards the British Government. Next to it is the fear of intro- 
 ducing small-pox and other dangerous diseases into Tibet, where the 
 people, being ignorant of the proper treatment of this disease, die in 
 great numbers from it. Death from small-pox is the most dreaded, 
 since the victim is believed to be immediately sent to hell. Not the 
 least important cause, however, is the fear of the extinction of 
 Buddhism by the foreigners — a feeling which prevails in the minds 
 of the dominant class, the clergy. 
 
 Besides jealousy of foreigners, there is another cause of great 
 importance, being connected with the commercial interests of China. 
 Peking is eight or ten months', and Silling (Hsi-ning) four months' 
 journey from Lhasa, yet the Tibetans carry on a brisk trade with these 
 and other noted cities of China in tea, silk, wooden furnitm-e, and other 
 commodities. The Government of Lhasa sends every year two or more 
 caravans to purchase goods for the State from the commercial centres 
 on the borders of China. An escort of 500 soldiers accompanies each 
 caravan, for it is not unusual for mounted bands of robbers, from 200 
 to 300 strong, to attack the caravans. By the opening of the Darjil- 
 ing railway, Calcutta, where most of the Chinese articles valued in 
 Tibet may be easily and cheaply procured, will be brought within 
 three weeks' journey of Lhasa. 
 
 The Tibetans thoroughly appreciate these facilities, and every 
 
 o
 
 194 JOVRNEJ TO LHASA AND OESTBAL TIBET. 
 
 Tibetan who has ever visited IJarjiling warmly praises our Govern- 
 ^e, for making the Jalep la road. Tl>e (Innese Governmen 
 naturally fear that with the opening of free mtercourse between Tib 
 "n Ind a, China will be a great loser so far as her commercial mterests
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 195 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 EETUEN TO TASHILHUNPO AND UGYEN-GYATSO's VISIT TO THE BOXBO 
 SANCTUARY OF EIGYAL SENDAR. 
 
 The bells of the Jo kliang were ringing and the great truni])ets of 
 Tangye-ling were summoning the lamas to early morning service, 
 when, on June 13, 1 took from the roof of our house a last look at the 
 gilded spires and red walls of Potala, and started out for Tashilhunpo. 
 I noticed near our lodgings a number of women drawing water from 
 a well in rawhide buckets. The water of Lhasa is excellent, and 
 both abundant and very near the surface, most of the wells being not 
 over four feet deep ; and this is the reason for the belief that the town 
 is over a subterranean lake. 
 
 Arriving at the foot of Chagpori, on the summit of which is the 
 College of Surgeons of Tibet, I got off my horse and ascended the hill, 
 as I had promised to visit an old doctor known as Amchi Eivola, who 
 was afflicted with cataract. On the way up I was met by one of the 
 Amchi's pupils, who presented me with a khatag. 1 was led into 
 a nice room containing a few neatly-finished tables, on one of which 
 was a cup full of delicate rose-coloured tea of the most delicious 
 aroma.* The ceiling was covered with silk, and satin hangings hid 
 the walls, on which hung also pictures of the god of medicine and his 
 attendants. 
 
 Amchi Eivola soon made his appearance, a man of commanding 
 looks and heavily built. He was the Principal of the Vaidurya Ta- 
 tsan of Chagpori, and physician to the regent. He expressed his 
 pleasure at seeing me, and said he had heard me most kindly spoken 
 of by the Lhacham Phala, and he would be greatly pleased if I would 
 
 * I fancy our author refers to the hsiang pien cha usually drunk hy Chinese in 
 Peking and elsewhere in the north. Jasmine flowers are dried with tlie tea, and 
 impart to it a strong and agreeable perfume. — (W. R.)
 
 19 (J JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 postpone my journey to Sliigatse iind endeuvour tu cure his disease, 
 Avliicli lie thought curable by an operation, but he knew of no surgeon 
 in Tibet able to perform it. 
 
 I was pained at my utter inability to help liini, and told him that 
 I would willingly prolong my stay at Lhasa if I had any means of 
 curing him, but I had none whatever, and must take my leave. So 
 saying, I rose from my seat, and left alter the usual leave-takings.* 
 
 Following the same road by which we had come to Lhasa, we 
 stopped that night at Netang. On the loth we reached Palti djong, 
 and on the IStli arrived at Uongtse at 10 o'clock at night, and put up 
 in Pador's house. 
 
 Early the following morning I went to the monastery, and was 
 promptly led to the minister's apartments, where I found him covered 
 with small-pox pustules, and hardly able to speak. The Lhacham's 
 son was also ill with the same disease, but convalescing. 
 
 AVhen the minister fell asleep, I went to the Tung-chen's room. 
 He asked me if I had not met Phurchung on the road, as he had left 
 for Lhasa only a week ago carrying my letters and a shot-gun. As 
 to Ugyen-gyatso, he had returned from Lachan with the luggage that 
 had been left there, and was now waiting for me at Gyatsoshar, near 
 Shigatse. I remained at Dongtse until July II, when, in company 
 with Phurchung and l*ador, I set out for Gyatsoshar, which place we 
 reached the following day, and Ugyen gave me, to my infinite delight, 
 a package of letters from India. 
 
 Ugyen told me that since his return from the Lachan barrier he 
 had been busy collecting plants. He had also carefully kept a diary 
 from which I culled the following details, which may prove of 
 interest. 
 
 One evening a lama friend had called on him, and asked him 
 if he would like to meet a Golog from Amdo. These Goloti', his 
 friend went on to say, are a nation of brigands living in Amdo in 
 Eastern Tibet.f Their country is nowhere cultivated, but they breed 
 
 * It ib straii',^e that our author tells us nothing of this famous lamasery of Chagpori. 
 We know, however, that it is one of the oldest in Tibet, that the medieal school is 
 attended by some .300 students, and that it sujiplies witli medicines, most of which are 
 simples collected by th(; lamas thi-msilves, not only Lhasa, but remote parts of Tibet 
 and Mongolia. I liave seen remedies bought at Chagpori used in the Tsaidam, tlie 
 Koko Nor, and all over Eastern Tibet. — (W. 11.) 
 
 t Amdo being used here in its broadest sense as including all North-east Tibet. 
 rhese Golok (or (Jolog) trade witli Kumbum, Sungpan (in North-west Sze-ehuen), and 
 with the Lhasa country. " At Pberehode (near Naiudjong in Takpo) many traders called
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 197 
 
 many ponies, which they nse for making raids on the adjacent 
 peoples. Their chiefs exact black-mail {cJiafj tal) from all people, 
 and rob all they fall in with, unless they have passports frcmi the 
 Golog chiefs. 
 
 The Gologs have a few lamaseries, the heads of which come from 
 Tashilhimpo, and are appointed for a term of five years, after whicli 
 they return to Ulterior Tibet. Not long ago one of these lamas 
 returned to Tashilhunpo, after having enjoyed during his sojourn in 
 Crologland the confidence of the people and chiefs. He had amassed 
 considerable wealth, and he spent on his return several thousand 
 rupees in entertaining all the Tashilhunpo monks, and in giving them 
 presents of money. Two years ago the wife of the Golog chief, near 
 whom he had lived, came to Tashilhunpo on a pilgrimage, and after 
 visiting the temple, she expressed a desire to see their former lama, 
 but he was nowhere to be found, though it was known that he was 
 at Tashilhunpo. Among the Golog people it is customary to greet 
 one another with a kiss, and whoever omits the kiss when meetins 
 or parting with an acquaintance is considered rude and unmannerly. 
 
 The lama had kissed this lady hundreds of times in her own 
 country, but how could he kiss her now before all the monks ? and 
 particularly as the Panchen rinpoche was present at Tashilliunpo ; 
 how could he hope to escape unpunished if he committed an act of 
 such gross immodesty ? 
 
 The lady, however, before leaving Tashilhunpo, invited him to 
 a dinner, and as soon as she appeared in the room he shut the door 
 and greeted her with a kiss on the mouth, and explained to her the 
 reason of his failing to see her at first, and the embarrassment he 
 had felt in approaching her in public* 
 
 Ugyen's friend also told him that in the Bardon district of 
 Khams,t when two acquaintances meet they touch each other's 
 foreheads together by way of salutation. 
 
 The same friend, who had imparted to Ugyen the preceding 
 information, told him one day this fable : In times of yore, wlien 
 
 'Golokpas' come with large lierds of yaks fo trade, and annually visit this place in 
 the months of October and November with merchandise, chiefly consisting of salt and 
 wool." ' Kei^ort on the Exploration, from 1S5G to 1886,' p. 8. 
 
 * This is at all events a good story, but I doubt whether the Golok, any more than 
 the Chinese, Mongols, or other Tibetan tribes, kiss in public. --(W. R.) 
 
 t I have never heard of any district of this name. Tliis mode of saluting is a 
 Mohammedan one. — (W. R.)
 
 198 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 beasts could talk, a leopard met an ass, and, though he had a strong 
 inclination to kill him, he was impressed by his strength, of which 
 he judged by his loud bray, so he offered him his friendship on 
 condition that he would watch his den when he went out in search 
 of prey. 
 
 One day the leopard sallied forth with a mighty roar by way 
 of prelude to his day's work, and forthwith a wild yak rolled down 
 the cliff overhanging his den, killed from fright at the sound. When 
 the leopard returned and saw the dead doivi, the ass said he had 
 killed it, and stuck out his tongue, smeared with blood, in proof of 
 his prowess. 
 
 The leopard believed him, and promised to help him when the 
 time came. One day he told him to go and graze in the meadow 
 on the other side of the hill. When the ass had eaten his fill he 
 brayed twenty or thirty times in sheer wantonness, and the leopard 
 thinking his friend in trouble, ran to his rescue, but the ass told him 
 he was only braying for pleasure. A little while after a pack of 
 wolves attacked the ass, when he brayed loudly, calling his friend 
 to his help ; but the leopard thought that he was only amusing him- 
 self, and did not go to his rescue, and the ass was torn to pieces by 
 the wolves. 
 
 On the 7th of the eighth moon (June 23) a grand military review 
 was held at Shigatse, when more than a thousand soldiers were 
 present, and there was a sham fight in the presence of the general. 
 There are two reviews {mag clvjamj) every year, one in summer, the 
 other in winter ; and besides these there is one whenever the Amban 
 visits Shigatse on a tour of inspection. 
 
 On June 29 the summer prayer ceremony (or monlam) was 
 celebrated.* All the monks of Tashilhunpo, some three thousand odd, 
 assembled at Chyag-tsal-gang. A satin wall or gyahyal, 1000 feet 
 in circumference, was erected, and inside it was a great State canopy, 
 under which the Panchen rinpoche's throne was placed. He was 
 unable to be present, but his stole and mitre were put on the throne, 
 and round it thronged tlie lamas in order of precedence and rank. 
 The people of Shigatse were there, some under tents, others under 
 bowers of cypress and willow branches, all amusing themselves 
 
 * Tsongkhapa, the great lama reformer in the 14th century, instituted these annual 
 prayer meetings. The most important one is the " great prayer meeting " (mon-lam 
 chen-po) in tlie early part of the year. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTHAL TIBET. 199 
 
 singing and joking. A mast about 120 feet high was erected, and 
 ropes stretched from it to the great Kiku Ijuilding, and on these 
 were hung pictures of all the gods of the pantheon. At Shigatse, the 
 while, there was racing and military manceuvres and drill. 
 
 The following day was sacred to Dipankara Buddha, and his 
 picture was made to occupy a prominent place in the exhibition. 
 This representation of him was about 100 feet high, and skilfully 
 worked in different coloured satins. On either side of it were 
 gigantic representations of the Buddha. 
 
 All the lamas and nobles of Shigatse with their families made 
 merry under the great tent in the Chyag-tsal-gang. Sumptuous 
 dinners, cooked by the best native and Chinese cooks, were served 
 to the great personages of Tashilhunpo and of the Government. 
 Many persons had pitched tents near the great one, and were amusing 
 themselves there with their families and friends. From morning to 
 evening the deafening music of drums, cymbals, and trumpets never 
 ceased. 
 
 No one was absent from the fete save the Grand Lama, who, it 
 was rumoured, was laid up with small-pox at Tobgyal, where he had 
 gone after a visit to the hot springs of Tanag. On either side 
 of the great nine-storied building of Kiku, between Shigatse and 
 Tashilhunpo, were two huge lions in which men were concealed ; 
 these were moved about from time to time to the Gfreat delight of 
 the people. 
 
 The next day was the full moon, and was sacred to Sakya Buddha. 
 The great picture of Dipankara Buddha was removed, and one of 
 Sakya Sinha, of gigantic size, and surrounded by all the Buddhas of 
 past and future ages, took its place. This picture was brought out 
 from the lamasery to the sound of deafening music, and with great 
 ceremony. Ten black priests {Nagpa), well versed in tantrik rituals, 
 conducted a solemn religious service, and were assisted by :>00 
 lamas from Tsomaling chanting hymns. 
 
 In the plain of Chyag-tsal-gang the lamas and people again 
 feasted and enjoyed themselves as on the previous day. 
 
 On the morrow (July 2) the picture of Sachya tubpa was dis- 
 placed for one of the Buddha who is to come, Maitreya (or Chyamba). 
 It was brought out and hung up with the same ceremony as was 
 observed on the preceding days. This day Tashilhunpo was open to 
 women, and crowds of them in the gayest and richest apparel visited
 
 200 
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 the temples and shrines. Ugyen estimated the value of the head- 
 dress of one lady he saw at 40,000 rupees. In the evening every 
 one went and touched w^ith his or her head the picture of Chyaniba, 
 and thus received his blessing.* 
 
 During my stay at Gyatsoshar I occupied the little pavilion 
 
 A J ri'lLE GIUL, UAUGHTI.Ii (jl 
 
 I ll.l.i A.S ;>wl.l,HIAN. 
 
 belonging to the minister, wliicli I liave described ])reviously.t Tlie 
 
 * Cliinese aiithoi-B make moution of ii similar festival, held at Lhasa yearly, 
 beginning on the latter i)art of the second moon (middle IMarcli), and lasting for a 
 month. Another of like deserijition is held in the sixtii moon. See Jour. Boy. 
 Asiat. Soc, xxiii. pp. 212, '21.'!. 
 
 t tiee]snpr((, p. 70.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 201 
 
 flowers in the garden which surrounded it filled the aii' with their 
 fragrance; the tall poplars, the widespread willows, the fragrant 
 junipers, the graceful cedars, all contributed to make this place the 
 most favoured of all the neighbourhood. 
 
 My health rapidly improved in these pleasant surroundings and 
 genial temperature, and I worked diligently at transcribing works 
 of great interest into the nagari character which had, though written 
 in Sanskrit, been preserved in the (JVu-chan) script of Tibet. Ugycn 
 
 THE '■ SHABDO/' (FOi IT_ DANCK) OP TIISKT. 
 
 devoted himself to botanizing, extending his excursions to consider- 
 able distances. Finally, to facilitate bringing in his collections, he 
 bought a donkey and a pony for himself to ride. 
 
 July 19 was kept as a great holiday, it being the day on which 
 the Buddha first turned the Wheel of the Law. The people of 
 Shigatse and neighbourhood visited the different chapels and sanc- 
 tuaries and thronged in every corner of Tashilhunpo. 
 
 Two days later the Deba Shikha, of whom I have had so often to 
 speak, gave a garden-party to a number of his friends in the garden 
 surrounding the house in which I was living at Gyatsoshar. There 
 were a dozen men and women ; the former amused themselves the
 
 202 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 whole day at archery and quoits,* in both of which they exhibited 
 considerable skill. The same day Ugyen started on a botanizing 
 trip, which took liini as far as Sakya. 
 
 On July 26 I returned to Pongtse, and was pleased to find 
 that the Minister had recovered from the small-pox. I found the 
 Tung-chen busy preparing for the ceremony of consecrating a new 
 house of the Seng chen,t as tlie minister is called, now nearly com- 
 plete, and built a little to the north of the Tsug-la khang temple. In 
 the room given me were some five or six hundred balls of butter of 
 about two pounds weight each, and a number of bags of tsamha and 
 wheat flour. 
 
 I had only been here four days when I was requested by the 
 Chyag-dso-pa of Gyantse to visit him and see if I could not do some- 
 thing for the complaint from which he had now been suffering for 
 some time. The invitation was so pressing that I could not refuse ; 
 so I set out at once, and was most kindly received by him and his 
 family. I remained here until August l'.\, when a letter reached 
 me from the minister, who was still at Dongtse, asking me to rejoin 
 him there at once. This letter of the minister, though written in 
 Tibetan, was in the Eoman character, which I had taught him to 
 write the preceding winter. | 
 
 As I rode back to Dongtse I was greatly struck by the beauty of 
 the vegetation ; the little pools were frequently covered with lilies, 
 and wild- flowers were in full bloom. 
 
 The minister asked me if I would go to Tobgyal and see the 
 Grand Lama, who was desperately ill. He had received a letter from 
 him asking for some consecrated pills (tse-i^il) ; I could take this 
 medicine along with me, and at tlie same time he would inform the 
 Panchen that I was a skilful physician and might be able to cure him. 
 
 Hearing of the desperate condition of the Grand Lama, I naturally 
 hesitated to undertake this commission, and so asked for time for 
 reflection. The next day, however, I told the minister that I could 
 not venture to wait on the Grand Lama unless he expressed a wish 
 
 * This game is one of the very few national games of Tihet, hut is prohahly of 
 foreign origin. I have never seen it played in Northern or Eastern Tibet. In 
 Bhutan tlie people appear to be specially skilful at it. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Senff clien is a Chinese title, meaning " tlie Monk Minister." — CW. R.) 
 X Hue, op. cit., vol. ii. p. 338, tells us of the ]il(asure the Regent of Lhasa found 
 in learning from him th(: Roman alphabet. I my.self have found it the one subject 
 which never failed to interest Tibetans, lamas, and laymen. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 203 
 
 to see me ; or, at all events, unless I was accompanied by the minister 
 himself. He finally decided that he would send the tse-ril by a con- 
 fidential servant, and hint in his note accompanying them, that 
 perhaps Indian medicines might prove beneficial. 
 
 On Angust 25 and 26, the final ceremonies of consecrating the 
 new house built by the minister (and which had been going on for 
 the last five days) were begun. The last ceremony is called the 
 cliin-srcg* The mask of the god of death (Shinje gyalbo), his weapons 
 and armour were hung on a stake stuck close to the fireplace. Then 
 bundles of sandalwood were arranged in six heaps, and melted butter 
 poured over them to feed the flame ; and a lama, chanting hymns, 
 sat opposite each fire. Sesamum and barley were scattered about. 
 At the termination of the first day's ceremony, a dinner was served 
 to all the guests and monks. 
 
 The cliin-srcg ceremony on the 26tli was similar to that of the day 
 before, and wound up with a long service. In the afternoon the Seng 
 chen (the minister) took his position on a raised seat under a spacious 
 awning spread on the roof of the tsug-lha-l-liang, and ordered all the 
 lamas, carpenters, masons, coppersmiths, gilders, etc., to assemble, 
 when he distributed presents to them. To the lamas and monks he 
 gave silver coins, Jchatag and blankets ; and to the head labourers, 
 rugs {tumslii), felt hats {Uiamljo), and homespun cloth {gyantsc). 
 
 On the 28th news reached us that two of the Grand Lama's 
 physicians had run away, another had gone mad, and the fourth was 
 without hope or ability to do anything more for the illustrious patient, 
 who had had a severe hemorrhage. 
 
 On the 31st the dreaded event took place, a letter was handed tlie 
 minister announcing the Grand Lama's death. He had died on the 
 day previous at Tobgyal, or, as it is the custom to say, " He had left 
 this world for repose in the realm of bliss (Deva-chan)." 
 
 A notice was issued to the people to assume signs of mourning ; 
 the women were forbidden to wear their headdresses or any other 
 jewellery, and amusements and ornamenting of houses were pro- 
 hibited. The people showed signs of deep distress at the untimely 
 death of the Panchen ; some attributing it to the sorrow he had felt 
 at the disloyalty of his people, others said he had left this world on 
 
 * On this ceremony of burnt-offering, cliin (sbyin), " alms;" sreg, "to bm-n up," see 
 Emil Schlagintwcit, ' Buddlusm in Tibet,' p. 2-id <t gqq. ; and Waddell, op. cif., p. 498.
 
 204 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 accoimt of the discourtesy of the Dalai lama in not inviting liini to 
 his consecration. 
 
 At Dongtse, where I was, the minister was having performed as a 
 termination to the ceremonies attending the consecration of the new 
 building, a grand religious dance in the courtyard of the Choide. A 
 »reat crowd, all in their holiday attire, was assembled on the roofs 
 and balconies of the tem])le. The dance had but commenced ; the 
 minister's page, who impersonated the herald of the gods, had twice 
 fired off a gun, and had proclaimed the arrival of the four guardian 
 deities of the w^orld ; the devils and goblins had gone through their 
 part of the performance, when the news of the death of the (Irand 
 Lama was made known to the minister. At once the dance was 
 stopped, and the dancers and the crowd rapidly dispersed. 
 
 On September 3 it was reported to me that the Chinese commander 
 of Shigatse had flogged several of the Grand Lama's servants for not 
 having told him of the gravity of their master's illness. One of the 
 physicians of the Panchen had been severely beaten, and the other 
 medical attendant was found dead shortly after the Grand Lama had 
 breathed his last. I thanked God I had not consented to the 
 minister's proposal to go and attend the Grand Lama ! 
 
 On the 6th Ugyen returned to Dongtse from his trip to Sakya, and 
 from his journal I take the following facts, M'hich may be of 
 interest : — 
 
 He had started, as previously stated, on July 21, and on the 
 23rd crossed to the left bank of the Tsang-po near Tashi-gang, and 
 camped in the valley of Tang-pe. Thence he and his companion, a 
 Mongol lama by the name of Chos-tashi, went to the Tanag district, 
 where a fine quality of pottery is manufactured.* They conld not 
 get lodgings anywhere, so afraid \vere the people that they might 
 introduce small-pox among them, coming as they did from the 
 infected city of Shigatse. 
 
 On July 26 they crossed the Tanag Tong chu by an iron suspen- 
 sion bridge, and, travelling westward, stopped for the night in the 
 lamasery of Tubdan, Leaving Tubdan on the 2Sth, the travellers 
 reached, after a march of twelve miles in a northerly direction, the 
 famous hot springs of Burchu-tsan. A circular wall of stone encloses 
 a portion of the springs, and here the Grand Lama takes his baths. 
 The ])laco where he camps is surrounded by a low turf wall. Tlie 
 
 * See supra, p. 60.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 205 
 
 Graud Lama had recently taken the baths, but it was sui)posed 
 that the water gods (or nagas) had in some way (jr other been 
 offended, as the water had but aggravated his (;omplaint. To 
 propitiate these lu a hundred lamas had been employed here until 
 within a few days conducting religious services. In and near these 
 springs are numerous black snakes which, though they are said to be 
 venomous, do no harm to either man or beast. They enter houses in 
 the neighbouring villages, but no one ever thinks of hurting them. 
 
 The next day they crossed the Jeh la and stopped for the niglit at 
 the village of Keshong, but again they could not get lodgings. On 
 the 30th they reached the old village of Shendar ding,* near which 
 is situated the famous Bonbo monastery of Eigyal Shendar. Ugyen 
 visited this lamasery the following day, and represented himself 
 as a Bonbo from Sikkim on a pilgrimage to the sanctuaries of Bonbo 
 Shenrab mivo, the chief deity of this religion. He expressed a 
 desire to give a general tea {inany ja) to the monks, presented the 
 manager five tanka for the purpose, and it was arranged that the 
 entertainment should take place on the morrow. 
 
 In the mean time he was shown about the temple. In the con- 
 gregation hall the priests were reading the Bonbo scriptures. In the 
 chapel of the upper story he noticed among the images of tlie various 
 gods of the Bon pantheon that of Sakya Buddha. 
 
 The next day the mang Ja took place. There M'ere about thirty 
 monks (dahas) present,! and, on inquiring why there were so few, 
 Ugyen was told that a large number of monks who are natives of 
 Khams Gyarong had gone to the Chang-tang J to look to the interests 
 of the Bon church there. 
 
 Ugyen, in company with the head priest (o7n-dsc), then visited the 
 gloomy chapels of the monastery, only lighted by torches and butter- 
 fed lamps, where he saw a number of curious pictures and tapestries 
 on which were represented various terrifying gods. After this he 
 
 * Ding means something like " village." It is a very common termination to names 
 of places throughout Tibet.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Duba, or Draba, is the name apijlied to all lamas irresijective of rank. The word 
 Zama is only used when speaking of some liigh dignitary in the church, or of a ijeloiuj, 
 or '• priest." — (W. R.) 
 
 X The Gyade country, which extends from the high-road from Nagchukha to 
 Hsi-ning in Kansu and toChamdo, is not under tlie rule of Lhasa, it is a purely lioubo 
 country. I traversed this region from west to east in 1892. Khams Gyarong refers 
 to the Chin chuan, a small region on the Upper Ta-tung river, in North-west Sze-chuen, 
 where this religion has many adherents. — (W. R.)
 
 206 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 was presented to the high priest, Je Khiidub rinpoche, who received 
 him most kindly. He was a man of sixty-eight years of age, but 
 strong and hearty. He explained to Ugyen various points of the 
 " black water " {chab-nag) mysteries of Bonism, and lent him some 
 books to read, a number of which Ugyen made copies of.* 
 
 The Rigyal Sendar monastery is said to have been erected on the 
 site of an ancient Bon temple, called Darding sergo tamo, and was 
 built several hundred years before Tashillmnpo ; and was sacked by 
 the Jungar Mongols in the 17th century. When they demolished the 
 chapel, the Bon high priest hurriedly concealed tlie sacred treasures 
 and scriptures, written in silver on dark blue tablets, in the deep 
 recesses of a cavern, and hence the sacred writings of the Bonbo are 
 now in a confused state. The church furniture and other requisites 
 of worship in the monastery are extremely ancient. Among them 
 are the huge tambourines {shang), and gigantic cymbals made of the 
 finest bell-metal, paintings representing the Seven Heroic Saints 
 {Pao-rab dun), numerous old tapestries, and several volumes of scrip- 
 tures written in silver and gold on thick dark-blue (card) boards. 
 The roof of the great hall of congregation is supported by forty- 
 two pillars, six feet apart, and all around the monastery are fine- 
 looking chorten, mcndong, and cairns, which visitors are allowed to 
 circumambulate from right to left, instead of from left to right, as do 
 Buddhists. When questioned respecting the reason for this custom, 
 the priests replied that salutation, circumambulation, and the chanting 
 of mantra being intended by the sages as processes to sanctify the 
 body, speech, and mind, they did not at all Ijenefit the divinity. It is, 
 therefore, immaterial how and which way one salutes and circumam- 
 bulates the sacred things, but it is the established usage of the Bon 
 community to circulate from right to left.f 
 
 The Bon monastery of Shendar is now in the joint possession 
 of the four powerful members of the family of Shen-tsang. Though 
 they are laymen, having wives and children, yet being the descendants 
 of Shenrab Mivo, the illustrious founder of the Bon religion, they are 
 venerated as lamas. The mother of the two leading members of this 
 family was tlie elder sister of Sikyong, the late Bajah of Sikkim. 
 
 * The present Boiibo religion is hardly distinguishable from Tibetan Buddhism, 
 except in a few peculiar reversals of lamaist customs, and in the names of the gods. 
 See ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 217. Schiefner, Sarat (Jhandia, and Laufcr have published 
 translations and texts of some I'.onbo works. — (W. It.) 
 
 t Not a very intelligible or satisfactory explanation. See Waddell, op. cit., p. 287.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 207 
 
 The late Paiichen rinpoche was the nephew of these brothers, in 
 consequence of which they are addressed by the people as Ku-shawj, 
 " Eoyal Maternal Uncle." The late Grand Lama was of pure Bonbo 
 stock, and the two families from which he sprang are known Ijy the 
 names of Shen-lug and Tu-lug. People inquire with wonder why 
 the vice-regent of Buddha in the flesh should have been born in the 
 family of Shenrab Mivo, the heretic. Some disaffected Tibetans were 
 even in the habit of ridiculing this Grand Lama by calling him the 
 offspring of Bon heretics. 
 
 In the monastery are two sections of monks, called respectively 
 the Tibetan Association {Bod kham-tsan) and the Khams Association 
 {Kliamba Jcham-tsan) , the latter being the most numerous. The 
 officers consist of one priest for the grand congregation {Om-dse), two 
 discipliners {Ckos-tims), two church directors (GeJihor), two general 
 managers {Chi-nycr), and two chapel-keepers {Kit-nijcr). 
 
 While conducting service the monks dress like the Gelugpa 
 monks of Tashilhunpo. They wear tall mitre-shaped yellow caps, and 
 a yellow cloak covering the bodies. The ordained monks hang the 
 chab-lug, or badge of celibacy,* from their waist-bands like the 
 Buddhist monks, and wear red serge boots. They are not allowed to 
 wear anything that is blue, green, black, or white. During their 
 residence at the monastery they wear the church costume, composed 
 of the sliam-tab and tougir^^ and red boots made according to the Bon 
 fashion. When they enter the congregation hall for service they 
 leave their boots at the door. The cost of the tea drunk during the 
 services is borne for the most part by the Shen-tsang family. The 
 monastery is maintained by a small endowment, supplemented by 
 the donations and subscriptions paid by the Bon community of Chang. :J: 
 
 The monks of the Khams Association, numbering about forty, go 
 annually during the summer to conduct religious services in the 
 houses of the Bon people of Chang. Li the winter they remain in 
 the monastery. During divine service the monks are allowed to 
 drink as much tea as they like, there being no restriction in this 
 respect, as in the great Buddhist monasteries. 
 
 * The little water-bottle carried by geloDgs, and with which they moisten their 
 mouths in the forenoon when they arc not allowed to eat or drink. Waddell, op. cit., 
 201.— (W. E.) 
 
 t The Sham-tub is a plaited petticoat of red pulo; it is worn liy all lamas. The 
 toiKjii is the upjjer shawl. 
 
 X By which he means, I suppose, the Chang tang Bonbos of Gyade.— (Vv'. R.)
 
 208 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The lamas here are divided into two sects, which ditier slightly in 
 their vows. In the one called Shen-tang srung-lug, a man may take 
 vows when sixty years of age ; while in the otlier, called Shen-tsang 
 lug, he must take the vows of abstinence and piety as soon as he has 
 finislied his final clerical examinations. The higli priest, or Je Kadub 
 rinpuche, Ynng-drung gyal-tsan by name, administers vows and 
 ordains monks. 
 
 The rules of moral discipline, called tsa-i/ii/, written on a broad 
 sheet of pasted daphne paper, are posted in a conspicuous position 
 in the monastery. When an ordained monk is found guilty 
 of violating these rules, and particularly those of chastity, he is 
 immediately punished and expelled from the monastery. Such 
 punishments are, however, commutable into fines, such as the pay- 
 ments of money to the lama who ordained him, and providing enter- 
 tainment and presents for the other monastic authorities and the 
 members of the congregation. 
 
 The marriage ceremonies of the Bonbo are the same as those of all 
 other Tibetans : so also the funeral rites, although some communities 
 throw their dead into rivers and lakes.* After death the body is 
 kept in the house twenty-four hours, after which it is removed to the 
 temple or monastery. On the fourth day the ornaments and clothes 
 worn by the deceased are placed before the gods, and prayers offered 
 to them to take charge of his soul. At the end of the ceremony the 
 corpse is removed to the cemetery, where it is cut into pieces to be 
 devoured by vultures and dogs.f 
 
 Ugyen left Shendar ding on August 5, and stopped at noon at the 
 hot springs of Langpag, where the Tashi lama has a temple-like house 
 in charge of an officer. The water is so hot that meat can be cooked 
 in it in half an hour. 
 
 l*roceeding thence they came to Non chu, where he saw the 
 Non chu lama rinpoche, who made many inquiries about Calcutta, 
 tlie railways, telegraphs, and telephones of which he had heanl 
 travellers speak. He himself, lie said, had invented a telephone, and 
 was just then engaged in making a new instrument with wliich lie 
 
 * This is also done amonj; Buddhists, as in the Palti lake country. See sfupra, j). ]:!'.». 
 
 t Moorcroi't. ' Travels.' ii. <!S, refers to Bonbo lamas when he describes the lamas of 
 I'iu (in Ijadak). wlio allow their hair to grow and become matted, and wiio wear black. 
 Nain Singh makes mention of the Bonbo country of North Tibet, which he calls " the 
 Ombo, or Pembo country," Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, xlvii. p. 107.— 
 (W. K.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 209 
 
 would be able to communicate with people at a distance by means of 
 strokes of a hammer.* He was also most curious to know iibont 
 illuminating gas. 
 
 The next day Ugyen again called on the lama, who asked many 
 questions about the resources of India, its government, commerce, 
 laws, etc., and as Ugyen replied he noted down all he heard. 
 
 Taking leave of the lama the same day, the travellers reached 
 Eag-tso ferry, where they crossed the Tsang-po in a rudely constructed 
 boat, in which men and animals were ferried across. They halted for 
 the night at Tondub ling, in the district of Jerong. They were unable to 
 gain admittance to any house, and had to pass the night in a sheepfold. 
 
 The next day they came to Phuntso ling, where there is a lamasery 
 with five hundred inmates. This was formerly the seat of the 
 Taranath lama, and from here he went to Urga in Mongolia. Ugyen 
 visited the cave where Taranath once lived as an ascetic. He also 
 saw the printing-house of the Phuntso ling lamasery, which contained 
 printing blocks for many valuable historical works. 
 
 Two roads lead to >Sakya from this place, one via Tondub ling, 
 the other by way of Lhartse. The travellers followed the latter, 
 which is the shortest, arriving at Lhartse on August 10. Shakar 
 djongjf Ugyen learnt, can be reached from Lhartse in a day. The 
 monks of Shakar are noted for their wealth, much of which is 
 acquired by buying gold. 
 
 Lhartse castle {djong) is on a fine eminence overlooking the Tsang- 
 po. It is the chief place of trade of Upper Tsang. Its monastery used 
 to contain one thousand lamas, but now tlie number is considerably 
 smaller. Some distance from Lhartse is the famous monastery of 
 Namring, whose monks are noted for their great learning. 
 
 Proceeding by way of Tana and Lasa, Ugyen and his companions 
 reached Sakya on the 14th, and put up in a house belonging to the 
 chief of the ulag department. There is a good market in tliis town, 
 but with the exception of meat, all articles of food are dearer than at 
 Shigatse. No good tsamhc could be bought, and straw and hay were 
 very dear, a tanJca for a basketful of not over five pounds weight. 
 
 Sakya is a notorious place for thieves and all kinds of bad 
 
 * I have heard of Chinese claims to the discovery of the telephone, hut never before 
 of Tibetan. I fancy the lauia had heard of the Morse transmitter, which may liavo 
 been taken for a little hammer struck on a board. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Visited by Ugyeu-gyatso in 1883. 
 
 P
 
 210 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 characters, aud the cattle have to be locked up at night in the stables 
 and sheep-pens. 
 
 The next day, being the anniversary of the birth of Feme 
 Chyungnas (Padma Sambhava), a grand religious dance took place 
 in the courtyard of the temple, in the presence of the five surviving 
 members of the royal Khon family of Sakya, who sat on chairs on 
 a raised dais under a large Chinese umbrella, with attendants carry- 
 ing the gyal-tsan or banners, and the sceptre. 
 
 Eighty gaudily dressed dancers {chyam])a) danced the day long 
 to the music of clarionets, trumpets, kettle-drums, tambourines, and 
 cymbals, stopping only occasionally to partake of tea. When they 
 finally stopped they carried off with them on their shoulders quantities 
 of 1,'hatad flung to them by the audience. 
 
 This dance, called the "club dance" {pliAtrpcd Ml chijam), \yq.s 
 performed in celebration of the birth, from a lotus flower in the lake 
 of Dhanakosha, of the sage Uddayani. Two Timpon and a dozen 
 policemen kept the great crowd in order with their whips. 
 
 When the ceremony of the day was over, the heir apparent of the 
 Sakya Panchen took his seat in the maidan in front of the great 
 temple, and gave his blessing {chyag wang) to all who approached. 
 Ugyen visited tlie same day the famous library, where lie saw many 
 manuscripts written in gold, the pages some six to eight feet long 
 and three or four feet broad.* On the board which covered these 
 volumes were painted in gold and silver the images of innumerable 
 Buddhas. There were also many books in Chinese, dating back to 
 the early years of the Christian era. 
 
 The next day another kind of dance, called the dsa-nag, or " black 
 hat " dance, was performed in the court of the residence of Gong-sa. 
 There were about eighty dancers. Seventy kept up the dance con- 
 tinually, while the ten remaining took refreshments. They danced 
 with much grace, the movements of their arms and hands being 
 especially curious. 
 
 On August 17 Ugyen left Sakya, and travelling by way of 
 Lhadong, Shong-mar-tse, the Pa la and Cliihhnig.. reached Dobta on 
 the 20tli.t Tills latter locality he found very poor, the people living 
 
 * Our author fartlier on (p. 241) says tliat these volumes are about six feet long by 
 eighteen inches broad. This appears more likely. The age of the Chinese books is 
 certainly greatly exagi;erated. — (W. 11.) 
 
 t Dob-tha jong of tiie map. Our author passed through it when returning to 
 Darjiling, .see infra, p. '244.
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 211 
 
 in great squalor. The country is rocky and l)arren, yet the peasants 
 have to give half the produce of their fields to the Sikkini Eajah. 
 
 Leaving Dobta, Ugyen came to the Tsomo tcl-tung, or " Mule's 
 Drink Lake," which he went around, keeping it to his left, an heretical 
 action according to Buddhist ideas. 
 
 Stopping at Naring for the night, he then passed through Tagnag 
 and reached Targye on the 24th.* Near here is the Dora chu-tsan 
 ("Hot Springs"), in the neighbourhood of which he saw several 
 carpet looms, on which excellent rugs, called titm-shi, were l)eing 
 made by women, who showed great taste, in designing patterns. 
 
 Leaving Targye the travellers passed without any incidents 
 through Kurma, Kyoga, Labrang-dokpa, and Luguri Jong,t and 
 reached Shigatse about noon on August 29. 
 
 Ugyen remained at Shigatse for seven days, drying the plants he 
 had collected on his journey, and observing the different incidents 
 which took place after the death of the Grand Lama. 
 
 The day after the Grand Lama's death, he and a friend had gone 
 to Tashilhunpo to perform their devotions, but were refused ad- 
 mittance. No outsider was admitted into the lamasery, the inmates of 
 which were now not allowed to see any one or leave the monastery. 
 
 As they were coming back they passed in front of the palace of 
 Kun-khyab ling, and saw a large pack of hounds and mastiffs, which 
 the Panchen kept for hunting ; for, though his sacred character 
 forbade him shooting animals, he could indulge in this other form of 
 sport. 
 
 While in the palace of Phuntso phodang, the lama's favov^rite 
 residence, and where they were allowed to enter, an officer from the 
 Labrang attached seals on everything Ijelonging to the deceased, and 
 on all the doors of the principal rooms in Kun-khyab ling. 
 
 The next day there was a report that the lama had come to life 
 again, and every one was thanking the gods ; the tscmiha vendors on 
 the market-place were throwing handfuls of their ware heavenward 
 as offerings to the gods who had restored their Grand Lama to them. 
 
 The Dingpon of Shigatse said, in the hearing of Ugyen, that last 
 year, when the Government of Lhasa had consulted the oracle of 
 Lhamo sung-chyongma, it had foretold great calamities for Tibet. 
 
 * About five miles from Kliauiba djong. — (W. E.) 
 
 t The same road followed by him and Chandra Das when going to Shigatse.— 
 (W. K.)
 
 212 JOUnXKY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 These were inevitable, in view of the perversity of the people who no 
 longer had faith in the gods, but let themselves be led by demons in 
 human shape. 
 
 Witchcraft was steadily increasing, he said, and in every village 
 there were those who said they were in communion with devils. An 
 edict had been issued forbidding witchcraft and fortune-telling. It 
 was found that under tlie castle of Shigatse itself there were fifteen 
 witches {-paonal jorma). These had been brought to trial, and had 
 been submitted to an examination which required them to describe 
 the contents of several chests filled with a variety of things. Four 
 alone were able to answer, the others were flogged and then released 
 on condition that they should give up imposing on the public credulity 
 and would furnish bonds for their srood behaviour.
 
 JOURNEY TO L//ASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 2Jo 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 FUNERAL OF THE PANCHEN EINrOCHE. — VISIT TO THE GItEAT 
 LAMASERY OF SAMYE AND TO YARLUNG. 
 
 On September 19 the minister left Dongtse, and I despatched 
 TJgyen once more to the Eigyal Shendar monastery to obtain further 
 information on the Bonbos and their religion. I myself went to 
 Gyantse, where I was most kindly received by the Chyag-dso-pa 
 and his family. 
 
 The Chyag-dso-pa of Gyantse has under his superintendence a 
 large rug and blanket factory in which about ninety women are 
 kept constantly employed, some picking the wool, some dyeing it, and 
 others weaving. The fso, or " dye plant," grows in rocky soil and is 
 collected by the Dokpas. It supplies a beautiful yellow colour. The 
 leaves only are used in dyeing.* 
 
 The people employed in this factory are kept under the strictest 
 discipline. One day one of the women who was late beginning her 
 work, was whipped by order of the Chyag-dso-pa. A boy caught 
 stealing wool was also punished in the same way and imprisoned for a 
 fortnight. I was rather surprised at seeing the Chyag-dso-pa thus 
 taking the law in his own hands ; but he told me that the Government 
 allowed great landholders like his master, the Shape Phala, judicial 
 power over their own serfs. I may here note that the pastoral tenants 
 on this, and probably all other estates, pay the owners every year two 
 pounds of butter for every she yak they own, and two pounds of wool 
 for every sheep. 
 
 On September 25, corresponding to the 13th of the 8th moon, 
 harvest began. This day was selected as it was a very lucky 
 
 * It is a slimb (Syrnplocos) common in Sikkim. See Hooker. ' Himalayan Journals,' 
 ii.41. Tso (or Tsos) is not, I believe, the Tibetan name of the plant, but only means 
 '• dye." -(W. R.)
 
 214 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 one. All the peo^jle turned out for the work, and I went to the roof 
 of the castle to watch the reapers. While working they sang hymns 
 and offered the gods bunches of barley, peas, and wheat, as first- 
 fruit offerings. 
 
 Ugyen returned from his trip on the 1st of October. 
 
 On September 13 (25 ?), the day of the full moon, while he was 
 still at Shigatse, the dead Grand Lama was brought from Tob-gyal 
 to Tashilhunpo. First of all came a crowd of people on foot, followed 
 by about a hundred men on ponies. After these came the officials of 
 Labrang, followed Ijy the chiefs, nobles, and high officials of Tsang, 
 all on horseback. Behind them was carried the sedan containing the 
 remains of his holiness, the Panclien rinpoche. The sedan was 
 followed by the Chinese garrison, consisting of fifty soldiers. The 
 lamentations of the people increased as the procession approached, 
 and Ugyen said he cried like a child. Some prayed loudly, looking 
 towards heaven : " God and saints ordain that our beloved protector 
 {kyab-gong), may soon return to this world for the good of all living 
 beings." Ko bells were rung, and the procession passed on in solemn 
 silence, all, laymen and monks, dressed in dark red apparel, without 
 any ornaments. When the procession entered Tashilhunpo, the sedan 
 chair was placed on the State altar, in the Hall of Departed Saints. 
 On the following day Ugyen went to make his obeisance to the dead 
 Lama. He found the body {ku-por) wrapped in l-hatags, and placed in 
 a sitting posture. It was very small, bearing no proportion to the 
 stature of the Lama when living. Ugyen was told that this was the 
 result of the embalmment.* 
 
 The same day the period of summer retirement (yar-nas) for monks 
 came to an end. It was observed as a holiday by the people : there 
 was racing and other sports, and all the people, lamas, men, women, 
 and cliildren bathed together in the Nyang chu. The only sign of 
 mourning still observed this day was keeping the windows of the 
 houses in town and at Tashilhunpo shut. 
 
 On the 17th Ugyen reached Shendar ding, where he put up in the 
 house of a man whose wife had just been confined. A woman in 
 Tibet, as in India, is held to be unclean (Jcycdih) for a month after her 
 confinement, at the expiration of which time certain religious 
 ceremonies are performed for her purification. 
 
 * See infra, p. 256; tlie details there giveu du not ^uite agree with what he say.s on 
 tliis occasion. — (W. K.)
 
 JOUItNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 215 
 
 Ugyen remained in this place until the 26th, and obtained from 
 tlie high priest of the lamasery much valuable information bearing on 
 the theology and history of the Bon religion. He also copied many 
 valuable works on these subjects, which were obligingly put at his 
 disposal by the lama.* 
 
 Having been prevented wlien at Lhasa, as previously narrated, 
 from going to the celebrated monastery of Samye, the most ancient 
 
 LAKE BELOW THE YUMPTSO LA, SIEKIM. 
 
 and famous, probably, of all Tibetan lamaseries, I now endeavoured 
 to make arrangements for this much longed-for trip. I sent Ugyen 
 to Dongtse, after his return from his trip to Sliendar ding, to try and 
 get a guide ; but he failed, as rumours had got abroad that I was a 
 
 * Our author gives several pages of text on the ethics, etc., of the Bonbo, but they 
 are so technical that I have been obliged to omit them. The Bonba terminology used 
 by him is pr^cticHlly the same as thut of the lamas. He tells us that tiie Bonbo are 
 divided into sis sects, the most popular of which is the Tu lug, to wliich the people of 
 the Chang tang and Gyade belong. The Shen-tsang lug is the second iu importance. 
 See also supra, 208. — (W. R.)
 
 21G JOUUNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 British employe, and Pliurchung was accused of having brought me 
 into Tibet in vioLation of the express orders of the Nepal Durbar. 
 
 In view of these disturbing rumours, I left Gyantse on October 4, 
 and returned to Tashilhunpo, where I was rejoined on the 13th by 
 Phurchung, who had been sent with letters to India in August. 
 
 I now decided to send Ugyen back to India with the botanical and 
 other collections he had made, while I would visit Samye, and the 
 Lhokha country south of it. He bought ten yaks for a hundred 
 rupees, and pack saddles, and engaged Lachung men to accompany 
 him to Khamba djong. He started on the 17th, while Phurchung and 
 I returned to Gyantse, arriving there on the 18th. 
 
 The people were now busy threshing their barley — cows, their 
 muzzles covered with wicker baskets, treaded it out, and were kept 
 to their work by two boys. 
 
 The Chyag-dso-pa lent me a man to guide me to Samye and the 
 south country (Lhokha) ; his name was Gopon. He told me he 
 was ready to start at any time, for his brother (namdo pun, "joint 
 brother "), as he called him, had now returned from Shigatse, and he 
 could leave his wife. These two men had, though not related, one 
 wife between them, and the three of them got on very well together. 
 
 On October 21 I j&nally started for Samye, and followed, as 
 far as the ruined village of Eing-la, the high road to Lhasa I 
 had travelled over earlier in the year. There is but one family now 
 living in this once prosperous place. These poor people earn a 
 precarious livelihood by making pottery. A concave wooden pan is 
 used for the purpose, in which the pots are shaped with a piece of 
 wood or the lingers, by turning the pan or mould around with the 
 hand. This is the usual method employed in Tibet. 
 
 Leaving Eing-la, we travelled through the fine pasture-lands 
 adjoining the Yamdo tso, and over desolate highlands with an 
 occasional stump of a juniper or cedar tree, till we reached the village 
 of Ta-lung, famous, as its name implies,* for the number and breed of 
 its ponies. Around the village the land is cultivated, and showed 
 evidence of great industry on the ])art of the people. 
 
 We at first failed to secure a night's lodgings in any of the houses 
 of the village, for the people took us for Lhopa or Bhutia, of whom 
 they stand in great dread, as they frequently make raids on this 
 district ; but we were so fortunate in the end as to secure the good- 
 
 * Ta, "horse;" Ititirf, "valley." On the name Yamdok tso, see Journ. Buddh. 
 Tt.rt. Sac. of India. IV. Tt. 111. p.t.— (W. R.)
 
 J0UBNE7 TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 217 
 
 will of a lama of the mouastei-y, who got a friend of his to admit us 
 to his house. 
 
 The next day (October 24) we resumed our journey by daylight, 
 and crossing the Shandung chu bay of Lake Yamdo, followed along 
 the base of the steep hills which overhang its shores. We got sight, 
 on the way, of the Chong-khor monastery,* from which come all the 
 amcM Ihavio dancers and mimes.f some of whom annually visit 
 Darjiling. Passing the Eivotag river some eight miles north of the 
 Djong of the same name, we ascended a ridge, from the top of which 
 we saw the villages of Yurupe, Ke-utag, and Khyunpodo. The 
 country was everywhere thinly populated ; but large numbers of yaks, 
 donkeys, sheep, and goats were grazing about. 
 
 We stopped at the village of Shari, prettily situated between the 
 Yamdo and a little sweet-water lakelet, and put up in the mani Iha 
 lilianKj, the centre of which was taken up by a great prayer-wheel about 
 six feet high and three feet in diameter. An old man lived here 
 whose sole occupation was to turn the wheel. 
 
 The next morning we crossed a low hill, the Kabu la, and, skhting 
 the northern extremity of the Eombujalake, reached by eleven o'clock 
 the village of Melung,* thus called from the fire (vne) stones found in 
 the valley {lung) in which it is situated. 
 
 After a short halt at Melung, we resumed our march, the country 
 opening a little as we advanced, and villages and hamlets becoming 
 more numerous. That night we stopped at Khamedo, where there 
 live about a hundred flimilies. 
 
 AYe were off by sunrise, and passing some distance to the north of 
 the large village of Ling,§ where the Djongpon of the Yamdo district 
 reside, we soon after found ourselves in the broad pasture-lands of 
 Karmoling, here some ten miles broad, wdiere hundreds of ponies, 
 belonging to the Lhasa Government, were seen grazing. 
 
 We ate our breakfast at Shabshi, and then, passing through the 
 hamlet of Tanta,|| we began the ascent of the Tib la, which marks in 
 this direction the boundary between the Yamdo and Lhokha districts, 
 
 * The Choi-khor-tse of the map. — (W. E.) 
 
 t Certain dancers represent the celestial musicians or hinnara, called in Tibetan 
 mi ham-chi. These are probably what S. C. D. refers to. Ki-o-tag Jong of the map. 
 — (W. E.) 
 
 X Probably Nyema lung of the map.— (VV. E.) 
 
 § Called Loh-bu Jong ou the maps.— (W. E.) 
 
 II Tang-da of the maps.— (W. E.)
 
 218 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 and from the top of which I had a magnificeiit view of the whole lake 
 country, the like of which I have seen nowhere in the Himalayas. 
 
 The difiiculties attending the descent of the Tih la were infinitely 
 greater than those of the ascent, and the violence of the wind made 
 it difficult even to stand erect. By five o'clock we reached the 
 village of Tib, where there are about ten houses, around which grow 
 a few stunted willows. The villagers were busy treading out their 
 harvest with their cattle, and their merry songs, wafted by the night 
 wind, fell pleasantly on my ears till I dropped asleep. 
 
 Tib is under the authority of the Gongkhar Djongpon, who, with 
 his two lama assistants, or Tsc-dimg, usually resides in the neighbour- 
 ing town of Tosnam-gyaling. 
 
 Odohcr 27. — Our road led us down the course of the Tib chu. 
 The valley was covered with willows (here called nijamijam slbiiyj, or 
 "mourning trees"), cypresses, junipers, and a species of silver fir, 
 and though the way was stony, it was pleasant on account of the 
 forest growth through which it led. 
 
 We reached Tos nam-gyaling djong * early in the afternoon. 
 This place is celebrated for the serge and broadcloth manufactured 
 here. The Tib chu, as it flowed through the town between low 
 banks covered with flowers, and the tall poplars and walnut trees 
 surrounding the high, well-built houses, gave this place a most 
 attractive appearance. We met here a party of Horba f with a 
 caravan of yaks laden with salt, which they had brought from the 
 north for sale in this country. 
 
 Before reaching the town we passed by the little nunnery of 
 Peru, and shortly after leaving it we came to the large lamasery of 
 Toi Suduling, with about five hundred monks of the Gelugpa sect. 
 
 We stopped for the night at Khede-sho,| a small town with two 
 castles, and situated near the Tsang-po. Tlie town looks like a 
 fortress, with its old-fashioned solid houses, its narrow streets, the 
 Dombu choskhor, or lamasery, with encircling walls painted blue and 
 red, and an old monastery on top of the hill commanding the town. 
 
 It seemed to be a prosperous place ; there were flower gardens 
 
 * Ton namgyalling Jong of the maps. Altitude 12,430 feet.— (W. R.) 
 t Tibetans from Nortli-eiist Tibet. Tliese were more probably Chnngpa from the 
 Chang tang, for the Horba do not bring salt to Central Tibet.— (W. R.) 
 
 X Kedeslio Jong of the maps. A. K., who passed through it the same year, only a 
 fortnight before our author, calls it Chitiohio Jong. He says there are about a thou- 
 sand liouses in it.—' Report on the Explor. made by A. K.,' p. 84.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 219 
 
 and groves of trees, and in nearly every window and doorway flowers 
 were growing in pots. Two Nyerpa are stationed here, who administer 
 the town and supervise the manufacture of serge and cloth for tlie 
 Dalai lama and Panchen rinpoche. 
 
 The next morning we passed through two miles of soft sand, and 
 Anally came to the mighty Tsang-po, and after mucli shouting to tlie 
 boatmen on the farther side to bring over their junk (sJiaiijiK)* and 
 
 VIEW IN LHONAK LOOKING TOWAIi'DS THE NAKU LA. 
 
 after a couple of hours waiting in the cold and fog, it came slowly 
 across, rowed by three women and two men, who sang lustily as they 
 pulled. 
 
 The river is here about half a mile broad, very deep, but with a 
 sluggish current. We were soon landed at the Dorje-tag ghat, where 
 we paid a tanka for each of our ponies, and five I'arnia (or two 
 
 * Sluuipa DQeauB " boatman." not boat. — (W K.)
 
 220 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND GENTIIAL TIBET. 
 
 aiiuas) for each iiiaii as ferry charges. The ferry belongs to the 
 Dorje-tag lamasery near by, one of the oldest and holiest of the 
 Nyingma sect. The incarnate lama who rnles this lamasery died 
 about a year and a half ago, but he has reappeared recently in the 
 flesh at Darchendo.* This convent is at the foot of a range of hills 
 which stretches along the river to beyond Saniye, and a large grove 
 extends from near it to the high road. 
 
 We stopped for tiffin on the river bank, where I noticed the 
 ground covered with fish-bones and shells. Gopon told me that all 
 the small fry which the people of this country catch are used to 
 manure the fields with, as they are too bony to eat. 
 
 Gopon, who, by the way, was a most loquacious fellow, told me 
 while we drank our tea that when a new-born child dies in this 
 country the body is packed in an earthenware jar or wooden box, 
 and is thus kept in the storeroom, or hung from the ceiling of its 
 parents' house.f In Upper Tibet the body is usually kept on the 
 roof with a little turret built over it ; though the people who cannot 
 afford to do this keep it also hung from the ceiling, the face turned 
 upwards. 
 
 The road now led over sand hillocks and spurs of rock, in some 
 places close to the edge of the river, where great care was necessary 
 in getting the ponies along. 
 
 We stopped at Tag, behind which rise the forest- covered moun- 
 tains, and where we got quarters in a fine new house, and were made 
 most comfortable by the owners. 
 
 The next day we were off" before sunrise, and after a few miles 
 through heavy sand, came to Songkar| with about two hundred 
 houses, and around which grow walnut, willow, peach, poplar, and 
 other varieties of trees. It is said that Prince Lhawang, son of 
 
 * Ta-cliieu-lu, on the l)or(ler of Sze-cluieu. The Durje-tag (Rdo-rje brag) hxmaiery 
 has given its name to a sect. See Waddell, op. cit., 73. 
 
 t This seems to be the same custom as obtains in Eastern Tibet, where all corpses 
 are kept until the crops have been reaped, and then either fed to vultures, burnt, 
 or otherwise disjiosed of. See ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 28G. The text is not quite 
 clear, for it does not state whether or not the corpses are kept permanently in the houses 
 of the parents. — (W. E.) 
 
 X Called Tsong-ka on the maps. All this route was again gone over by Ugyen- 
 gyatso in 1883. See ' Report on Explorations from 1S5G to 1886.' p. 28 et sqq. lie says 
 Cp. 29) that the river at Tsong-ka is over a mile broad. King Me a^^tsoms was the 
 father of Tisrong detsan, of wliom our author has so often occasion to speak. He 
 reigned over Tibet in the latter half of the seventh century, ad. — (\V. K.)
 
 JOUBNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 221 
 
 King Me agtsoms, was drowned liere, and the kino-, furions at the 
 river gods for having caused the death of his lieir, ordei'ed the river 
 to be whipped. The nagas were terrified when they learnt tlie order, 
 and repairing to the king, told him that if he would forbear, they 
 would show him many good omens. 'Tis for this that this place is 
 also called Songkar (or Zungkhar) Iha-tag, or " Zungkhar of the gods' 
 omens." 
 
 Near the village passes the road to Lhasa by the Songkar la and 
 Dechen,* over which a great deal of timber is carried on yaks to 
 Dechen and thence by boat to Lhasa. 
 
 From Songkar to Samye most of the way is over a great sandy 
 plain called Nagshu chyema,t which stretches from the l)ase of the 
 rugged Lomda hills to the Tsang-po. Eeaching tlie top of a low hill, 
 Samye stood before me, its gilded domes glittering in the sun, and 
 the hillock of Haboi ri rising amidst the sands to the south of the 
 great monastery. 
 
 Passing under some willow trees growing througli the sand just 
 outside the lamasery walls, we entered by the soutliern gate, over 
 which was a chorten made somewhat in the shape of a dorjc.X The 
 guide led us to the house of the mother of the Om-dse (head priest), 
 and we were most hospitably received by the old lady, who gave us 
 her oratory to lodge in. Before the rooms assigned us was a little 
 flower patch, and other plants were growing here and there in pots. 
 There were also two singing-birds in cages, 
 
 Tung-ma, our hostess, was a line-looking old lady of about sixty 
 years of age. She wore as a necklace a number of silver ornaments 
 and charm boxes set with turquoises. Her head-dress differed from 
 any I had seen, being in shape like a pointed cap.§ 
 
 Phurchung was delighted with Samye ; he had not only reached 
 the holiest of Tibetan sanctuaries, but a place where chang was 
 extraordinarily good and cheap ; what more could he ask for ? 
 
 After taking tea I went with my two companions to visit the chief 
 
 * The Gokbar la crossed by Nain Singh in 1873. Dechen djong is on the Kyi ehu, 
 a day's journey east of Lhasa. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Chyema (lye-ma) means " sand," nagslm probably means " black." — (W. R.) 
 
 X I cannot conceive how a chorten can resemble a dorje (rajra). The com- 
 parison is not a happy one. — (W. E.) 
 
 § Perhaps she came from Litang. The women there wear a large silver plaque 
 on either side of the head, which meet over the crown in a point, so that, from a dis- 
 tance, the head-dress looks not unlike a pointed cap.— (W. R.)
 
 222 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 temple of Wu-tse (Amitabha). I inquired of the beadle (ku-nj/cr) 
 the whereabouts of the celebrated library with the famous Indian 
 books which Atisha had found here when he came to this monastery 
 eight hundred years ago. I was told, to my great disappointment, 
 that " for our sins the great library was destroyed by fire about sixty 
 years ago, and there are at present but modern reprints in it." 
 
 In the great congregation hall the Dalai lama's throne occupies 
 the north-eastern corner of the chapel of the -To-vo. Near this latter 
 is an image representing the first Dalai and statues of the principal 
 disciples of the Buddha. 
 
 In the second story of this building are images of Tsepamed 
 (Amitayus) and of the historic Buddha, besides many others of minor 
 interest. In the third or upper story are images of the three Buddhas 
 of the present cycle. From this story I had a splendid view of the 
 Tsaiig-po, wdiich is very wide here. 
 
 On the wall surrounding the Wu-tse temple are painted various 
 mythological and historical scenes, also pictures of the principal 
 sanctuaries of Tibet.* The monks attached to the temple live close 
 by in a two-storied building. 
 
 The next day (October 30) I visited the four ling, or minor 
 temples built around the Wu-tse, and the eight ling-ten or lesser 
 shrines. In some of the smaller chapels were life-size images of 
 Indian sages who had visited Tibet in the early ages of Buddhism in 
 this country, and these images are said to have been made by Hindu 
 artists. I also noticed growing in some of the court-yards some 
 stunted Ijamboos and Indian shrubs. 
 
 After visiting the white diorten, we went outside the temple walls 
 to see the chapel built by the wives of King Tisrong detsan, which 
 resembles in style the Wu-tse, though much smaller than it. 
 
 We made an excursion the next day to the famous cave called 
 Chim phug, where Padma Sambhava and other worthies gave them- 
 selves up for a period to abstraction. 
 
 AVe passed through the village of Samye, in which there are 
 
 probably a thousand people and a few Chinese and Nepalese shops, 
 
 and then for a few miles travelled through cultivated fields, with here 
 
 and there a little village, till we came to the foot of tlie Cliim phug 
 
 liill. The range of wliich it forms a part is a thousand feet or so 
 
 * These are tlie sul)ject8 usually seen in such frescoes throughout Tibet and 
 Mongolia. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 223 
 
 high, well covered with fine timlier, and inhabited, so some of the 
 numerous woodcutters we met told us, by wild goats, sheep, deer, and 
 snow leopards. 
 
 We reached the temple before noon. It is a two-storied, fiat- 
 roofed building built on the rock. In the rock underneath the 
 temple there is a fissure about fifteen feet long and six feet broad, 
 and varying in height from three to six feet. In this there is a little 
 
 VIEW IN LHOXAK NEAR TEBLI. 
 
 chapel where the image of Padma Sambhava, flanked by two female 
 attendants, is to be seen. In the building above are images of a host 
 of deities and saints, as also that of King Tisrong. The books I 
 looked at in the temple belonged to the Nyingraa sect, and were of no 
 special interest. 
 
 Leaving Chim phug after a couple of hours' rest, we returned 
 to Samye by another road, passing three little temples, or rather
 
 224 JOUnXEY TO LHASA ANJ^ CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 liermitaCTes, where Indian pundits are said to have lived in times 
 of yore. Flocks of pigeons were hovering about them, and walnut 
 and willow trees grew around, giving them a peaceful and secluded 
 appearance. 
 
 The sands are slowly but surely burying Samye, and a large 
 portion of the town, including some of the temples, is already lost 
 under them. There is a prophecy attributed to Padma Sambhava, 
 to the effect that Samye will be engulfed in the sands, and it is in a 
 fair way of being accomplished. 
 
 Norcmhcr 1. — I again visited the Wu-tse. The principal room in 
 the gonff Jchang (upper hall) is full of all kinds of weapons and armour 
 sacred to the gods, protectors of religion (l)armapalas). In the 
 beautiful temple of Behor and Noijinhamara * is a room called the 
 vm-hhang, where the breath of the dying is kept in a jar specially 
 consecrated to this purpose.! 
 
 A few notes on the famous lamasery of Samye and Padma Sam- 
 bhava find place here. 
 
 The temple was built by King Tisrong detsen, whose capital was 
 on the hill of Haboi-ri, just south of where Samye now stands, at the 
 suggestion of the Indian sage Santa Piakshita, and with the assistance 
 of Padma Sambhava, the originator of monasticism in Tibet. J It was 
 a copy of the great temple of Odantapura in Central India. Its three 
 stories were each in a different style of architecture, one Tibetan, 
 another Indian, and the third Chinese : so it was after a while given 
 the name of San-yang or "three styles," which in Tibetan is pro- 
 nounced Samye, § though it was originally named ]\Ii-gyur Ihun-grub 
 Tsug-lha-khang, " the temple of the unalterable mass of perfection." 
 
 * Behor must be Bihar gyalpo, one of the five great patron saints or Chu-gyong, of 
 Tibet. Noijinliamara may be tlie god of wealth. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Wu-hhang would appear to mean " central room or house." I have never heard of 
 bottling up the breath or spirit of the dead among any Buddhist people. This must 
 be a survival of some pro-Buddhist superstition. — (W. R.) 
 
 X Tibetan historians inform us that Padma Sambhava (Feme chyung-nas) was called 
 to Tibet from Kafiristan {0-rgyan) by Santa Rakshita {Dji-wa tso), who could not 
 withstand the onslaught of the Bonbos. See Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die Konige von 
 Tibet,' p. 52 et sqq. 
 
 § Written Bmm-ijas. I du not believe that this interpretation of the word Samye is 
 correct. San yang, it is true, means " three styles " in Chinese, but Chinese yaug would 
 never be pronounced ye in Tibetan. Waddell, op. cit., 2GG, translates the name, " the 
 academy for obtaining the heap of unclianging meditation." Nain Singh visited Samye 
 (he calls it Sama-ye Gomba) in 1873. '• It is surrounded by a very high circular wall, 
 li mile in circumference, with gates facing the four points of tlie compass. On the top
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 225 
 
 Both Santa Eakshita and Padma Sambhava were unable, on account 
 of the open hostility of the Bonbo, to remain long in Tibet It is said 
 by some that the latter sage remained tliere six years, others make 
 his sojourn there eighteen years, after which he returned to India ; 
 but, however long he stayed, he firmly implanted mysticism in Tibet. 
 
 King Tisrong gathered together at Samye sacred images and 
 treasures from India and the borderlands of China ; but of all the col- 
 lections made here the most valuable was the great library of Indian 
 works, of which Atisha, who visited Samye in the eleventh century, 
 said that there were more Indian books here than in the great Indian 
 convents of Buddhagaya, Vikramashila, and Odantapura united, 
 
 Samye has experienced, since the days of its foundation, manv 
 vicissitudes : it was partly destroyed by King Langdharma,* and 
 again later on by other followers of the old religion. Then it was 
 partially destroyed by an earthquake, in 1749 (?), and in 1808 (?) the 
 Wu-tse itself was destroyed by fire.t To rebuild it the people of 
 Tibet gave a hundred thousand ounces of silver, and the Shape Shada 
 Dondub dorje, who had charge of the works, occupied five hundred 
 workmen for seven years in reconstructing the temple. Again, in 
 1850, an earthquake caused great damage to the temple, the dome fell 
 in and the frescoes, floors, etc., were irreparably injured. But the 
 damage was again repaired by means of public subscriptions and 
 grants from the State, amountiug together to about 175,000 oimces 
 of silver in value, i 
 
 of this wall the Pundit counted 1030 chharfans {cliorten) made of burnt bricks . . . 
 The interiors of the (stone) walls of these temples are covered with very beautiful 
 writing in enormous Hindi (Sanscrit) characters . . ." Jour. Boy. Geug. Soc, xlvii. 
 p. 114. Sarat Chandra says that a work, entitled ' Pama Kahthang ' (' Peme Katang ? '). 
 contains a full description of this famous lamasery. See also Waddell, op. cit., 
 266-26S. 
 
 * This iconoclast, who appears to have been born in a.d. 861, interdicted the 
 Buddhist religion in Tibet in 899, and was murdered in 900. See Csoma, 'Tib. 
 Grammar,' p. 183. Cf. Emil Schlaginweit. op. cit, p. 59, and I. J. Schmidt, ' Geschichte 
 der Ost Mongolen,' pp. i9. 362, et sqq. In the last work is the history of the murder 
 of the king by the hermit, Lha-lung palgyi dorje. It agrees with what our author ha.^ 
 told us supra, p. 153, when describing the origin of the "black hat " dance.— (W. K.) 
 
 t Our author says, only " in the year jire-tiger of the thirteenth cycle," and " again, 
 after a period of ten years, in the month of May (fire-tiger of the fourteenth cycle)." 
 This is impossible, as jire tiger is the third year in the cycle of sixty years. Assuming 
 the first date to be correct, the second must be a.d. 1808. Waddell, op. cit., 267, says 
 the library was destroyed about ISltJ. — (W. R.) 
 
 X Nain Singh speaks of a town called Sawe, where the Tibetan treasury is kept. See 
 Markham's ' Tibet,' p. csiii. This is Samye. Explorer A. K. passed here in October, 
 
 Q
 
 226 JOVRNKY TO LHASA AND CENTEAL TIBET. 
 
 On November 2 I left Samye for a visit to Yarlung, the early 
 home of the first Tibetan kings, if tradition is to be believed. 
 
 The road we followed led eastward, over a sandy plain and by 
 numerous villages, the most important of which was Do, until we 
 reached Taga-sho, around which were many walnut {taga), peach, 
 plum, poplar, and willow trees, all planted with great regularity. * 
 Here we put up, in the house of a friend of our guide, who himself 
 was from the neighbouring village of Do. 
 
 I was pleased to find mutton selling here at a very low price, 
 a result of the presence of a party of Hor Dokpa from Piadeng.f 
 who had brought large quantities of salt, wool, and meat. Their 
 yaks were the largest I have seen in Tibet. 
 
 Leaving Taga-sho the next morning, wo, passed by tlie ruins of 
 Tagkar-sho, probably at one time the residence of the kings of the 
 Phag-modu dynasty, who derive their name probably from a village 
 near by still called Phagmodu.| Near this place, in a commanding 
 position, is the lamasery of Nari ta-tsang, founded by the Dalai lama 
 Gedun-gyatso. 
 
 At the village of Jong § we began the ascent of the steep hill on 
 whose summit is the old lamasery of Densa-til, the principal building 
 nestled amidst frowning crags, on which grow here and there a few 
 firs and juniper trees. In the adjacent cliffs were numerous caves 
 for recluses. 
 
 This temple differs somewhat from all other buildings of this kind 
 
 1882. but his notes contain nothing about this celebrated place. Ugyen-gyatso visited 
 it in October, 1883, but his report also contains little of interest. See ' Reiwrt on Ex- 
 ploration from IS.IO to 1886,' pp. 28, 29. Osoma, 'Tib. Grammar,' p. 183, says it was 
 founded a.d. 749. Cf. Emil Schlaginweit, ' Die Konige von Tibet,' p. 53. Ssanang 
 Ssetsen (I. J. Schmidt, ' Geschichte der Ost Mongolen '), p. 41, says the building of the 
 temple was begun in a.d. 8)1, and finished in 823. Tiie date given by Csoma is 
 l)robably correct, as King Tisrong detsan's father was a contemjDorary of the Tang 
 Emperor Chang-tsung, who reigned in GS4. Tisrong reigned from 740 to 786. Ho 
 was born, according to Csoma, a.d. 728. — (AV. R.) 
 
 * Ugyen-gyatso also speaks of the woods and gardens, and especially the walnut 
 trees of this section of coiintry. He refers also to the excellent roads. See ' Report on 
 tiie Explor. from 18.56 to 1886,' p. 28. A. K. speaks of the village of Do as Dushio. 
 Tso {shin) means village, and is an abl)reviatioii from grong-tso (pr. drong-tgo). — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 t There is a Reting gond^a on the big broad between Lhasa and llsi-niug, not far 
 from Nagchukha. The party referred to may have come from this neighbourhood, 
 though the Dokpa of that region are not Horba. — (W. R.) 
 
 X Phamu bub of tlie maps.— (W. R.) 
 
 § Jang on the maps. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO L/IASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 227 
 
 I have seen in Tibet, tlie j^lan of it approaching rather that of a 
 modern public building in bengal. I noticed here eighteen beautiful 
 silver and copper chortcn, the finest specimens of such metal work 
 I have seen. Six tablets of gold, each six feet long and six inches 
 broad, hung from the ceiling, besides six piles of similar but smaller 
 tablets in a corner. 
 
 Of all the monasteries in Til3et, this is perhaps the richest in 
 religious treasures,* and the Government of Lhasa talvcs particular 
 care of it. Among the curious objects placed before the images of the 
 gods in the principal temple, I saw some bowls filled with various 
 kinds of seed and some fossils, among which some grains of barley. 
 
 The next day we resumed our journey. The road at first led 
 through a forest said to have sprung from the hairs of Je Phagmodu, 
 the founder of the Densa-til lamasery, f 
 
 All the way to Samdub phodang,the capital of the Phagmodu kings, 
 was a gentle descent over gravel and mica-schist rock. Crossing a 
 fine wooden bridge about fifty yards long, with railings running along 
 either side, we found ourselves in the principal street of the town, in 
 which a large number of Dokpa traders were camped under some 
 walnut trees. 
 
 The three-storied castle, once a royal residence, is now occupied 
 by the Djongpon and the two Tsedung from Lhasa. Samdub pliodang 
 is now a gon-shi, or " Crown Demesne " of Lhasa. 
 
 A few miles beyond this town we came to the Sangri khamar 
 lamasery, % situated on a beautiful eminence overlooking the Tsang-po, 
 whose surface is broken here by huge masses of rock. Around the 
 great lamasery stretched broad fields of barley, now ripe for the 
 sickle, and the beauty of the crops surpassed anything I have ever 
 seen in Tibet, 
 
 Here at Sangri khamar once lived Saint Machig labdon,§ an 
 
 * Quoting from the Dsamling yeshe, our author says elsewhere that tliere arc 
 here eighteen silver tombs of the successive Phagmondu lama rinpoche. 
 
 t Trees sprung from the hair of saints or deities are frequently found in Tibet and 
 in other Buddhist countries. The most famous is the " white sandalwood tree " of 
 Kumbum, described by Hue and other travellers. Chandra Das tells us (supra, p. 117) 
 of a juniper within the walls of Tashilhunpo, which had sprung from the hair of Gediin- 
 dub, the first Panchen rinpoche. Explorer Ugyen-gyatso (' Report on Explor. from 
 1856 to i886,' p. 28) refers also to the Densatil forest. Csoma, ' Tib. Gram.,' p. 18.5, 
 says the Diin-sa tel (gdan-sa tel) monastery was founded in A.n. 11.56.~(W. K.) 
 
 X The Dsamling yeshe calls it Zangri khang mar.— (S. C. D.) 
 
 § Elsewhere called I.abkyi Donma. — (S. C. D.)
 
 228 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 incarnation of Arya Tara. I visited the cell she lived in, and saw her 
 tomb and an image of her. There are now two ascetics living here, 
 who ha\'e made vows never to come out nor to speak a word so long 
 as they live. When I approached them they smiled and seemed 
 pleased with the little present I made them. The beadle who 
 accompanied me said they had been immured in their cells for ten 
 years. 
 
 Eesuming our journey, we passed by Sangri Jong, and following 
 a narrow path, scarcely a yard wide, overhanging the eddying river, 
 reached Logang ferry ; * but, though we shouted for an hour to the 
 boatmen on the other side, we could not get them to come over for 
 us, so we had to return to the village of Jong at the western base of 
 the Densa-til mountain. Here we got lodgings for the night in the 
 house of the headman. 
 
 Kovemher 5. — A little before dawn we left Jong and made for the 
 Xango t ferry. There is an iron suspension bridge at this place, but 
 it is so much out of repair that it cannot be crossed over, and Ave 
 were ferried across in a large boat, together with a number of traders 
 and their donkeys. The river is very narrow here, scarcely a hundred 
 yards in breadth. Passing tlirough the village of Khyungar we 
 entered Tse-tang, % the capital of Yarlung, and formerly a place of 
 great importance. Our guide procured lodgings for us in the house of 
 a woman whose husband, a Kashmiri, had died a year or so before 
 and who was now living alone wdtli her Inisband's son. The Kache 
 (Kashmiri) received us very kindly, but after a short conversation 
 with me he became alarmingly suspicious of my true character, and 
 kept continually turning the conversation to the Shaheb-logs ("English- 
 men") lie had known at Katmandu, and the greatness of the Engrez 
 Maliarani ("Queen of England"). As often as he spoke of these 
 
 * From Sangri kliamar the traveller turned westward along the river-bank till he 
 came in front of Logang (or Lu-kang-tu), where there is a ferry-boat. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Nyen on the maps. I find no mention of this bridge in the reports of other 
 exi)lorer8. — (W. ll.) 
 
 X Called Chethang by all the other explorers. A. K. calls it " a large town con- 
 taining 1000 houses, a bazar, a gomba, and a fort," ' Report of Explor. made by 
 A. K.,' p. 83. Explorer Ugyen-gyatso, who visited in October, 1883, says, " Mahoraedan 
 shops were found in the market in which wheat and meat soup were sold. It is curious 
 tliat tlie lama notes tliat pork is specially cheap at this place, three annas being the 
 price paid for a pig's head, and eight annas for a quarter. Radislies, carrots, and yak's 
 flesh are also sold in the i)ublic market," 'Report of Explor. from 1850 to 188G,' p. 27. 
 Nain Singh, who visited Chetaiig in 1873, says there are 700 lamas in tlie two 
 monasteries, .see Jour. Hoy. Geog. Soc , xlvii. 117. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 229 
 
 subjects, so often did I rejoin with some inquiry about Buddhism or 
 a lamasery I wished to visit. 
 
 I soon began to feel excessively nervous, and told my men that 
 we had better leave Tse-tang as soon as possible ; but I'hurchung 
 assured me that I need have no fear, that furthermore the ponies 
 absolutely required rest, so that we must stay here a few days. 
 
 CANE BKIDGE OX THE KL'XGIT lUVEK. 
 
 The day after our arrival at Tse-tang I went on the roof of our 
 house, and was able to see a broad stretch of the surrounding 
 country. To the north of the town was the Gonpoi ri, one of the 
 favourite resorts of Shenrezig (Avalokiteswara), and where, according 
 to tradition, the monkey king and the goblin raised their family of 
 monkeys, from which ultimately descended the Tibetan race.* 
 
 * This legend is told in the thirty-fourth chapter of the ' IMani kambuni,' and our 
 author gives au abstract of it. I have translated the full original text in my 'Land 
 of the Lama?,' p. 355 tt sqq. — (W. K.)
 
 230 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 
 
 There are four lamaseries around Tse-tang, and in the town are 
 some fifteen Nepalese, twenty Cliinese, and ten Kashmiri shops, 
 besides native traders from all parts of Tibet. ]\Iutton and butter 
 were abundant, but barley, though cheap, is of inferior quality. 
 
 I left Tse-tang on November 17 for a visit to the Yarlung valley 
 and its monuments. 
 
 A short distance to the south of Tse-tang we passed through 
 Ne-dong djong, where resides the Djongpon of this district, and which 
 used to be a royal city of the Phagmodu kings. Save tlie lamasery of 
 Benja, little remains but ruins to attest its past importance. 
 
 Following up the course of the Yarlung river, we came after a few 
 miles to the temple of Tandub, one of those said to have been built 
 in the seventh century by King Strong-btsan gambo, and to which a 
 monastery was later on added by Tisrong detsan. It is a copy, on a 
 small scale, of the Jo khang of Lhasa, and contains many objects of 
 interest to the pious pilgrim. 
 
 Three hours' ride from Tandub brought us to Ombu Iha-khang,* 
 the most ancient of Tibetan palaces. It is situated on the side of a 
 range of bare liills, and is about a hundred yards from tlie village of 
 Ombu, which derives its name from tlie number of ombu trees 
 (tamarisks) which grow around it. Ombu Iha-khaug, though it has 
 temples and shrines, is more properly a kind of memorial hall. The 
 images in it are not those of gods and saints, but of kings, nobles, and 
 ministers. The building itself is a curious mixture of the Indian and 
 Tibetan styles of architecture, and the interior arrangement of the 
 rooms and their decorations were unlike those of Tibetan buildings. 
 The rooms, I may add, all face eastward. 
 
 After taking our lunch under a tamarisk tree, we remounted our 
 ponies and rode on to Phodang djong, the most ancient town in Tibet. 
 As all the kings of the dynasty which sprang from tliis place bore the 
 title of Chos-cjijul, or " Catholic majesty," this town is also called 
 Clios-gyal phodang. The present chief of this place claims descent 
 from this very ancient line, but even his own people do not believe 
 mucli in liis pretended genealogy. 
 
 * Called on the mai)« Zomba T.hii kliang (•' Ancient Palace "'). The name is variously 
 written U-bu la-^ang, Oniho lang-gang. See Emil Sciilaginwert, 'Die Konige von 
 Tibet,' |). 42. It is said to have been built by King Nya-lvri tsanpo (IVth century, 
 B.C.?), or by King Totori nyau-lsan (Ilird century, a.u.)- I- ■!■ Schmidt, oj^ cU., p. ^17 
 •luoting the Bndhimur), says it wa.s called Ombre lang-ti. — (W. \\.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 231 
 
 A few miles over gently rising ground brought us by sunset to the 
 top of a hill, on which is situated the Tag-tsan buniba, or " Dome of 
 Good Omens." * We were kindly received by the young monk in 
 charge of the shrine, who presented me with a basket of splendid 
 white potatoes, which vegetable he assured me had grown around this 
 place from time immemorial.f 
 
 November 8. — We left before daylight, and, crossing the Yarlung, 
 reached the Rachung lamasery on the top of a steep hill, where we 
 gained admittance after a good deal of trouble, the keeper being 
 away and the incarnate lama, Eachung, confined in a cell performing 
 certain vows. A little below the monastery we were shown the cave 
 in which the original Eachung, the greatest of Milaraspa's disciples, 
 dwelt for three years, three months, and three days.| 
 
 We rested here for a while, and then went to the village of 
 Eachung at the foot of the hill, where we found good lodgings for the 
 night in the house of an old acquaintance of our guide, Gopon. 
 
 Formerly this broad valley of Yarlung, or Gondang-tangme, was 
 covered with innumerable populous villages, and in no other part of 
 Tibet was there such opulence. But one day the snows melting on 
 the Yarlha-shampo and torrential rains caused a mighty flood which 
 submerged the wliole plain for many days. The villages were 
 utterly destroyed, and the people all perished, and when the waters 
 had retired a deep deposit of sand covered everything. In course of 
 time the country was reclaimed, and has now reached a certain 
 degree of prosperity, but it has never recovered its primitive 
 flourishing, state. 
 
 The next day we rode across the northern slope of the Shetag 
 mountains, or "Black Crystal" {Shcl-tag), thus called from the 
 glistening black rocks exposed to view along the road,§ and after a 
 few miles came to the great cemetery which adjoins the lamasery of 
 Yarlung-shetag. Phurchung and Gopon rolled themselves on the 
 
 * Tag chlien Poinda on the maps. — (W. R.) 
 
 t The young monk was certainly misinformed. Potatoes were intioduced into 
 Bhutan by Warren Hastings, and spread from there into Tibet within the last hundred 
 years. On the eastern border of Tibet potatoes have been introduced by the Chinese 
 and the French missionaries. — (W. R.) 
 
 % Ras-chung Dorje gragspa, or "Dorje drapa of Rachung," was born in 1083. Tliis 
 lamasery, which he founded, is also called Ras-cliung phuggomba. "the lamasery of the 
 cave of Ras-chung." — (W. R.) 
 
 § Probably porphyry. — (W. R.)
 
 232 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 blood-stained stone slab, on which corpses are cut up, and mumbled 
 some mantra. 
 
 In this lamasery there live forty monks and as many nuns : * 
 their children are brought up to the professions of their parents. 
 This arrangement has been sanctioned by the Nyingma church, as the 
 lamasery was so lonely that no monks could be induced to reside in 
 it till this privilege was conceded them. 
 
 Beyond this lamasery the trail led along the edge of a precipice 
 where we passed a number of little cells occupied by hermits (or 
 tsampa), who, as we passed, stretched out their hands for alms 
 through the little opening left in the front of their dens. Some of 
 these men had been immured five years, and many of them had also 
 made vows of silence. 
 
 A little way beyond this point, and about 500 feet below the 
 summit of the hill, we reached the cell of Padma Sambhava, near 
 which is a chapel called the Upper Lha-khang of Shetag. The 
 keeper led us to a heavy door under a huge rock ; unlocking it we 
 entered the cavern, which is held the most sacred shrine of the 
 Nyingma sect. In it I saw a silver reliquary in which is kept a 
 silver image of the saint, representing him as a boy of twelve. 
 There was a plate before the image filled with rings, earrings, 
 turquoises, pieces of amber, gold and silver coins, the offerings of 
 pilgrims. 
 
 Passing the Shetag, we came to the village of Ze-khang shikha. 
 and thence by a gentle descent we reached the famed temple of 
 Tsandan-yu lha-khang, " the temple of sandal-wood and turquoise." 
 It was thus called, it is said, because that its founder, King Strong- 
 btsan gambo, only used in building it sandal-wood, and that the blue 
 tiles which covered it were glazed with melted turquoises.f It is a 
 rather Chinese-looking structure, but one of the handsomest I have 
 seen in Tibet. Every month six monks come here from Tse-tang to 
 hold service. 
 
 A very short distance to tlie west of this sanctuary is the Llia- 
 bab-ii, or " tlie mountain of the descent (of the king or god) " {Uia 
 
 * This is a common practice in the Nyingma sect. Explorer K. P. found at 
 Tlium Tsun^ (Lower Tsangpo valley) a monastery in which "both men and women 
 are allowed to preach and live together." He found the same practice in the adja- 
 cent village of Bhal gonpa and Maritung. ' Eejwrt on Explor. from 185C to 1886,' pp. U 
 and 12.— (W. K.) 
 
 t These blue tiles are certainly of Chinese manufacture.— (W. It.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 233 
 
 having both meanings), where the first king of Tibet, Nyakri-btsanpo, 
 was seen for the first time by Tibetans. There is a little plateau on 
 this hill, called the " King's Plain," or Btsan-tang, where a temple 
 has been built called the Btsan-tang Iha-khang.* 
 
 Leaving this interesting spot behind, we rode on across the fields 
 
 BAMBOO GALLEIUEri IN TALUNG VALLEY. 
 
 wdiich the peasants were ploughing and irrigating for the autumn 
 crops, and came, after a few hours, to the sanctuary of Gadan 
 namgyal-ling, where Tsongkhapa took his iinal vows of moiddiood. 
 
 * For tLis legend see I. J. Schmidt, op. cit., pp. 21 and 316. Also Eiuil Scblaginweit, 
 ' Die Konige von Tibet,' p. 39 et sqq. Ugyen-gyatso visited this spot in 1883, and 
 refers to this legend, op. cit., p. 27. — (AV. R.)
 
 234 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 It is a fine building in tlie midst oi a grove of trees, tlirougli which 
 flows a brook. 
 
 From this point we retraced our steps to Tse-tang, which we 
 readied the same day, recrossing the Yarhmg chu by a long stone 
 bridge near the monastery of Tse-chog-pa, where we saw a number 
 of the monks bathing in the river. 
 
 The Yarluug valley appeared to me to be a most prosperous one, 
 the people gentle and good-natured. The soil produces grain and 
 fruit in greater abundance than any other part of Tibet ; chmvj, 
 butter, meat, oil, barley, wheat, and fuel were everywhere plentiful. 
 
 On November 10 we left Tse-tang, on the return journey to 
 Taslnlhunpo. 
 
 "We forded the Yarlung river, in which there was but little water, 
 nearly all of it having been drawn off by irrigation ditches higher up 
 the valley, and passing to the villages of Yangta and Gyerpal, we 
 came to the old sanctuary of Yarlung, called the Chyasa Iha-khang, 
 or " the resting-place-of-birds temple," for the vast flocks of birds * 
 which pass here in their migrations make it a resting-place. It is 
 situated on the l)anks of the Tsang-po, and is a finely built and well- 
 kept edifice, with a courtyard and beautifully frescoed walls. The 
 image of Sakya Buddha in the temple is said to be made with an 
 alloy of gold, silver, copper, and iron. 
 
 Following the bank of tiie Tsang-po, through heavy sands or over 
 low hills, we came towards evening to Chincho-ling, a secluded and 
 desolate little hamlet, the houses surrounded by low walls of stone to 
 keep off the drifting sands, and here we put up for the night. 
 
 The next morning there was a heavy fog — quite a rare phenomenon 
 in these parts — when we started. We breakfasted at the little fisher 
 village of Dong-sho,t and a mile or so beyond this entered a well- 
 cultivated valley containing numerous villages and fine trees. Near the 
 first village we came to stands the monastery of Chongdu-chog. :|: We 
 reached, before evening, tlie famous Nying-ma lamasery of Mindol 
 ling, in a dale opening on the west side of the valley ; a little below 
 it is a very large village, where we found, after some difficulty, 
 accommodation in the house of a well-to-do man. 
 
 * Called Bya (pronounced Chya). It is called Clia Sa on the maps. A. K. speaks 
 of it as "tlie temple of Chyasa (Clieuse) Lliakhang."— (AV. R.) 
 
 t Toug-slioi on tlic maps. A. K. mentions, IJ miles west of this point, the Gerpa 
 Duga ferry.— (W. R.) 
 
 X Or TsoDf,' du ta-tsaug, according tu Ugyen-gyatso. — (W. i!.J
 
 JOUltNEY TO IjEASA AND GENTRAl. TIBET. 235 
 
 The next day we visited the temple, which is very beautiful, 
 though the lamasery itself has never recovered from the pillage l)y 
 the Jungars in the seventeenth century ; and the Nyingma* Church 
 being at present, moreover, persecuted by the dominant Gelugpa, no 
 longer enjoys its former wealth. The neatness of tlie stonework and 
 the finish of all the masonry about the temple were very remarkable, 
 and the courtyard was regularly paved with stone slabs. 
 
 To the south of the monastery is the residence of the abbot, wlio 
 is always selected from the Tertalingpa family, in which this office is 
 hereditary.! 
 
 I left Mindol-ling on November 12, returned to the Tsang-po, 
 and reached the village of Cho by dusk. Quite early the next 
 morning we entered Khede-sho, where our route joined that we had 
 taken when going to Samye. 
 
 We left Khede-sho by daylight the next morning, and continuing 
 along the bank of the Tsang-po, crossed the long meadow of Ding- 
 naga, which is covered with a fine, short, moss-like sod. Then passing 
 through the villages of Kyishong, Panza, and Gyatu-ling, we came to 
 where the Gonkhar mountains abut on the river. On their farther 
 side is the town of Gongkhar, % still surrounded by imposing, though 
 ruined walls. Here, after much difficulty, we managed to obtain 
 shelter in the house of a fisherman, who gave us leave to pass the 
 night in a hovel half filled with yak hides. He and his wife were 
 very kind to us, and looked, to the best of their ability, after our 
 wants and those of our ponies. 
 
 "VVe resumed our journey at 4 in the morning, and pushed on 
 slowly and with considerable difficulty, for the path was over rocks, 
 in places overhanging the roaring river. At daybreak we passed by 
 the village of Shyati-ling, and shortly after the sun pierced the fog 
 which had enveloped us. A low col, called Yab la, was next passed, 
 and we joined the high-road between Lhasa and Shigatse, which I 
 
 * This lamasery shares with Dorje-tag, previously referred to, the honour of being 
 the supreme one of this sect. Waddell, o/>. cit., 217. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Ugyeu-gyatso says that should the married member of the Tertaling family 
 die without issue, " the throne " Lama, in spite of his vows, is expected to marry the 
 widow, and raise up his own heirs to govern. A total failure of heirs is attended by 
 widespread calamities— war, famine, and general disaster. ' Report of Kxplor. from 
 1856 to 1886,' p. 29. 
 
 X A. K. says there are 600 houses in Goug-klia Jong and 200 around the Gougkha 
 Chorten (i.e. Gong-kar chosde). — (W. R.)
 
 23() JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 have preA'iously described. We stopped for the nig-ht at Taina- 
 lung. 
 
 Tlie next day (Xovember 16) we reached Palti djong. 
 
 On the 18th, a mile or so to the west of Oma-tang, where we had 
 passed the night, we fell in with the Chinese Amban and his train on 
 their way to Lhasa. First came numerous parties on horseback, 
 then about three hundred men on foot carrying all the paraphernalia 
 common to Chinese processions, and finally the Amban's chair carried 
 by Chinese and sixteen Tibetans, the latter only holding strings 
 attached to the poles to show that they were assisting in the work. 
 Two Chinese armed with whips kept the way cleai'. 
 
 On November 2-4 I found myself once more at Tashilhunpo, and 
 immediately set to work to prepare for a trip to Sakya, from whence 
 it was my intention to proceed directly to India, A day or so after 
 my arrival I was delighted at the receipt of a passport from the new 
 Shape of Shigatse, permitting me to proceed to India and return 
 to Tibet. It had been obtained at the instance of my friend, the 
 minister.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 237 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 VISIT TO SAKYA AND RETURN TO INDIA. 
 
 On November 30, 1882, I said farewell to Tashilhunpo, and, 
 accompanied by Phnrchung and Gopon, my recent guide to Saniye, 1 
 started for Sakya, from which place I proposed returning to Dar- 
 jiling by way of Khamba djong and the Kongra lamo pass. 
 
 The country was now bare, the brown rocks, the gravelly soil, and 
 the distant snow-covered mountains, added additional bleakness to 
 the scene. "We reached the village of Nartang the same evening, 
 and were kindly received by some old friends of Phurchung. 
 
 A little before daylight the next morning we set out, following 
 the great high-road which leads to Upper Tibet, instead of taking the 
 direct road which leads there hy the Lang la, but which is infested by 
 highwaymen. 
 
 At the little hamlet of Chagri * we stopped to make some tea, and 
 had to pay three annas for a little water, as the people have to bring 
 all they use from a very considerable distance. 
 
 The wind was blowing violently when we resumed our journey, and 
 the dust was so thick that we had to stop at Ge-chung, a little village 
 to the west of the Singma la. 
 
 At daybreak we set out again, and after crossing the Re chu (here 
 called Shab chu), along whose banks are numerous hamlets, we came 
 to Lhimpotse, near which is a large lamasery built on a rocky 
 eminence. t 
 
 We stopped for the night at Samdong, just beyond which village 
 is a long wooden bridge. We got accommodation in the house of a 
 
 * Chiakri on the maps. — (W. R.) 
 
 t Called Lingbo chen on the maps. Our author's narrative is not at all clear in 
 this part. If, as he states, the Re chu (Shab chu) flows by Samdong, the maps arc 
 wrong, for they make this river to flow seven miles east of that village (Sau chong on 
 the map). It is probable that the brook (?) which flows by Samdong is an affluent of 
 the Shab elm, but the maps do not show any watercourse at this point. — (W. R.)
 
 238 JOURNEY TO L/fASJ AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 rich A'illao-er, the younger of the two husliauds (and they not lirotliers) 
 of the woman of the house. The other husband was the headman, 
 or Sa-yong, and when he appeared, he oblighigly sohl us very good 
 clicmg, mutton, onions, and other vegetables. 
 
 JDecetiiber .3. — After drinking a cup of steaming cliaiKj * we set 
 out, and following the course of the Shab chu, came to where the 
 Tsarong chu empties into it, when we took up the course of this 
 stream and followed it to its source. 
 
 Several miles above the village of Sikya, where cultivation 
 practically ceases, we came to the large Dokpa village of Jig-kyong, 
 where we stopped for the night. In all the villages small-pox was 
 raging, and where the people were free from it, they showed great 
 apprehension about letting us in, lest we should introduce the 
 dreaded disease among tliem. 
 
 The next day (December 4) we crossed the Shong la,t which, 
 though quite high, was of easy ascent, and traversed the Tao valley. 
 After taking lunch at the Kham-yol we came to the Aton la, from 
 whose summit Sakya is visible, with all its red-walled buildings 
 and gilded spires,} bearing in a north-westerly direction. 
 
 We secured lodgings in a house in the town, near the bridge over 
 the Tom chu, and from the window of my room, which opened to the 
 south, I had a gorgeous view of the town by which the river gently 
 flows ; also of the great temple, and beyond these, of the snow- 
 covered peaks of Tinki (Tingri) and Pherrug. 
 
 In the evening I strolled about the clean, though narrow streets, 
 where the market people were still busy selling their wares. 
 
 Sakya is built on the eastern flank of Ponpoi ri, along whose base 
 flows the Tom chu. Facing the town, but on the other side of the 
 river, is the Lha-khang chenpo with its famous liljrary and temple. 
 
 The a])pearance of Sakya is different from that of most Tibetan 
 towns, Tlie walls of almost all the public buildings, temples, and 
 dwelling-houses are painted red with a clay obtained from the 
 neighbouring hills. Pdack and blue stripes about nine inches broad 
 cut the walls perpendicularly. § 
 
 * Usually Tibetans drink tlicir clumrf cold. Heating it is the Chinese fashion. — 
 (W. R.) 
 
 t Chong la on the maps.— (W. R.) 
 
 + I am unable to follow on the maps our author's route from tlic Chong la to 
 Sakya. He appears to liave taken a very roundabout way.- — (W. R.) 
 
 § This, our author has told us elsewhere, i.s a distinguishing sign of all Nyingma 
 religious and lay buildings. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 2:^0 
 
 The four Labiung * temples, built vvitli Cliiiiese roofs and -ilded 
 spires, are especially noticeable. They are called Lal)rang-shar (or 
 "eastern"), Labrang-nub (or " western "), Labrangkhung, and Khansar 
 chenpo, and in their general arrangement tliey do not differ from the 
 temples I had seen at Tashilhunpo and elsewhere. 
 
 WA'l'KltFALL ABOXK TAlAX(i .MUNASTKI! V ON TIIK WAV TO YrJUTSO LA. 
 
 In the palmy days of the Sal^ya hierarchy there were four abbots 
 under the hierarch who ruled these four Labrang. Tlie rank was 
 hereditary in their families, and all those al)bots, the hierarch in- 
 cluded, were allowed to marry. This system of hereditary hierareliy 
 
 * Lahrang means literally " dwelling of a lama dignitary." Phodrang is a palace 
 or residence of a secular oflficer. — (W. R.)
 
 240 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 M-as known as dun-gyu. At the present time the abbots are Tantrik 
 lamas from Khams. I was told that neither the lamas nor the nuns 
 of Sakya are held by the people to be exceptionally virtuous, and, to 
 tell the truth, the laity of Sakya has a similar unsavoury reputation 
 in Tibet. 
 
 The Emperor Kublai made the hierarch Phagpa ruler of Tibet,* 
 and it was the latter's deputy (or Panchen f), Kunga zangbo, who 
 began building the Lha-khang chenpo of Sakya, which was completed 
 by one of his successors in office, Angien tashi. This latter proved 
 himself an able and vigorous administrator, and annexed Tagpo to 
 the Sakya principality. Zangpo-pal, the then reigning hierarch, sent 
 him on a mission to the Emperor of China, Buyantu,| who granted to 
 him and his heirs in perpetuity the Yamdo lake country. The Sakya 
 Panchen have, down to the present time, been taken from this 
 family. The last Sakya Panchen, Kunga nyingpo, died on June 
 20, 1882 ; his tomb, at the time of my visit to Sakya, was almost 
 finished, and his wife was still wearing mourning. 
 
 It is told of the late Sakya Panchen that, some sixteen years ago, 
 after the death of the two famous Dayan khanpo, the treasurer of the 
 Gadan gomba of Lhasa, when his wicked spirit was causing various 
 dire calamities to Tibet, every endeavour to expel it from the country 
 proved abortive. So finally the Government of Lhasa, at the sug- 
 gestion of the oracles, requested the Sakya I'anehen to visit Lhasa 
 to drive the fiend away. At the foot of Mount Potala he had lighted 
 a great fire, and, by the potency of his cliarms, drove the evil spirit 
 into a lay figure prepared for the occasion, whereupon it fell straight- 
 way into the fire. Then the Panchen drove his charmed 2>hu,rhu § 
 
 * Phagpa (or Dro-gon Phagpa) is said to have been born a.d. 1233, and became ruler 
 of Tibet in 1251. Csoma, ' Tib. grammar,' p. 186. The latter date is, however, incon- 
 sistent with facts, as Kublai only mounted the throne in 1260, and became actually 
 seated on the throne of China in 1280, and it was he who made him Kuo shih, or 
 " Preceptor of the realm." H. H. Howorth, 'History of tlie Mongols,' i. p. 506 et sqq., 
 makes no mention of Kul)lai raising Phagpa to be ruler of Tibet. 
 
 t Abbreviation of Poubo chenpo, or " great officer." The Sakya monastery was 
 founded in a.d. 1071, according to Csoma, op. cit., p. 197. Phagpa was a nephew of the 
 famous Sakya Pandita, the author of many standard works of Tibetan literature. 
 
 + Buyantu reigned from 1312 to 1320. Ssanang Ssetsen says that the lama Sakya 
 Sribadra was head of the church under him. I. J. Schmidt, op. cit., p. 121. The Sa- 
 skya-pa sect was, prior to the rising of the present Gelugpa sect, the most powerful of 
 tlic reformed schools of Tibetan Buddhism. — (W. II.) 
 
 § A spike of iron or bronze with a triangular section. The top of it terminates in 
 a dorje. It is used in (i.Korcisms. Emil Schlaginweit, 'Buddhism in Tibet,' p. 257 
 tt sqq., and Waddell, op. cit.. pp. 311, 483, and 488.— (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 241 
 
 into the imaj^e, but while so doing the flames of the pyre surroumled 
 him, and all thought he was dead ; but lo ! after an hour or so he 
 came out of the flames dressed in rich satins, and with not even 
 so much as a hair of his head scorched. 
 
 Panchen Jimed wang-gyal, or one of the other sons of the late 
 Panchen, will succeed him as ruler of Sakya. One son is an incarnate 
 lama and superior of the Tanag Donphug lamasery,* but he is obliged 
 to reside continually at Sakya on account of a nde which prescribes 
 that when the re-embodiment of a lama takes place in Sakya, the re- 
 incarnation cannot return to the locality he occupied in his preceding 
 existence. The names of the four other sons of the deceased Panchen 
 will shortly be sent to Lhasa, and the Nachung oracle will decide 
 who shall become the ruler of the principality. 
 
 These princely lamas wear long hair, ordinarily plaited in two 
 queues hanging down their backs and tied at the ends with white 
 cotton handkerchiefs. Over their ears they wear covers of gold 
 studded with turquoises and emeralds, and almost reaching to their 
 shoulders. To the lower part of these are appended earrings.f 
 
 In the Lhakhang chenpo (or great temple) are five seats of equal 
 height, on which the princes take tlieir places when conducting 
 religious services ; the one reserved to the hierarch remains vacant 
 so long as the successor to the title has not been chosen. 
 
 Under the hierarch there is a Shape, or minister, who attends to 
 all the temporal affairs of Sakya. The monks are divided into two 
 orders, according to the locality of their birth ; those from Tibet 
 proper forming one set ruled by a Gekor, and having their cells near 
 the great temple, and those from Khams (or Eastern Tibet), also with 
 a Gekor over them, who live in the town. 
 
 As to the great library of Sakya, it is on shelves along the walls 
 of the great hall of the Lhakhang chen-po. There are preserved 
 here many volumes written in gold letters ; the pages are six feet long 
 by eighteen inches in breadth. On the margin of each page are illu- 
 minations, and the first four volumes have in them pictures of the 
 thousand Buddhas. These books are bound with iron. They were 
 prepared under orders of the Emperor Kublai, and presented to 
 Phag-pa on his second visit to Peking. 
 
 * On this lamasery, see supra, p. 06. 
 
 t Apparently the earrings are attached to the ear-covers of gohl, not to the ear 
 itself.— (W. E.) 
 
 R
 
 242 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND (JENTRAL TTBET. 
 
 There is also preserved in this temple a conch shell with whorls 
 turning from left to right, a present of Kublai to Phagpa. It is only 
 blown l)y the lamas when the request is accompanied l)y a present of 
 seven ounces of silver ; but to blow it, or have it blown, is held to 
 be an act of great merit.* 
 
 On December 5 I left Sakya, and passing by the Choskhor-lhunpo 
 monastery, entered the broad Yalung valley, in which stands the big 
 village of Lora and numerous scattered hamlets. We stopped at Lora 
 to eat our breakfast, but so intense was tlie fear of the people of 
 small-pox, of which there were several cases in the village, that they 
 would have absolutely nothing to do with us, not even to sell us 
 firewood.f 
 
 After crossing the Yalung river we ascended the Doug la, from 
 whose summit we saw the Chomo kankar (Mt. Everest), and the 
 endless ranges of mountains which jut out from it westward. At the 
 Dong la the Arun and the Kosi have their sources. 
 
 The descent of the Dong la was very gradual, the country 
 extremely bare, not a single tree was to be seen anywhere. We 
 reached Chu-sho, at the foot of the pass, at about five o'clock, and it 
 was only after much persuasion that we gained admittance to a poor 
 hut occupied by an old woman and her son. 
 
 The next day we followed for a while the course of a little stream, 
 called the Chu-shu, and then came upon a broad, barren plain, on 
 either side of which rose l)leak and lofty mountains. 
 
 Leaving the village of Map-ja, in which there are about one hundred 
 houses, we breakfasted at Donkar, and then made our way towards 
 the Shong-pa la, following up the course of the Shong chu. The 
 ground in many places was riddled with holes made by a burrowing 
 animal called srimoivjX and our ponies had many tumbles by putting 
 their feet in them. 
 
 * Called in Tibettiu, Ya chyil dung-liar : and in Chinese, Yu Jisiiau pai-lei. Both 
 nations consider such shells as treasures of inestimable value. 'J'here is one in China, 
 kept at Fu chu by the Ti-tuh. See Pelthuj (ruzetfe, February 23, 1867, and one at 
 Lhasa. ' Tlie I^and of the Lamas,' p. 110. — (W. R.) 
 
 t "In 1791 tiie Talc lama, under orders from the Emperor, erected special iiospitals 
 for small-pox patients, in which they were supjdicd with food and every necessary, and 
 which were in care of a special officer. . . . Tlie same plan has been adopted by the 
 aiitliorities of Tashilhunpo and Chamdo" (Jour. Eoij. Asiat. Soc 7t.8. xxiii. p. 2;i5). 
 I am not aware that these hospitals are kept up at the present day. — (W. R ) 
 
 X Tlic marmot is called Chyi (piiyi)-wa. Mimg I am unable to explain; perhaps it 
 is the same animal which our author calls elsewhere the sremong (sri), and which is
 
 JOURNEY TO LfTASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 243 
 
 On descending from the Shong-pa la we found ourselves in the 
 broad Chib-lung valley,* and towards six o'clock we reached the 
 village of Dogang, and found shelter for the night in the hut of some 
 poor people. 
 
 The following morning we passed through Tashigong and break- 
 fasted at Cure, a village belonging to my friend the minister. Leaving 
 
 VIEW IX LHOXAK, CHOMUOIO IN DISTANX'E. 
 
 this place, we began the ascent of a high range which separated us 
 from lake Tel-tung, or " Mule's Drink." f This pass is known as the 
 Dobta Lachan la, and one commands from it a most gorgeous view of 
 a wide expanse of countrj-, tlie ISTepalese and Sikkimese Himalayas, 
 
 smaller than a cat. with tawny hair. The skin, he adds, is luiich used in witchcraft. 
 The skin is blown up after putting inside it a slii) with the name of the jjcrson it is 
 desired to injure on it. The victim dies of an inflated body within seven days. — ( W. R.) 
 
 * The Chiblung tsangpo, the Upper Arun, flows througli this valley. — (W. R.) 
 
 t On this lake, see supra, p. 211.
 
 244 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 with lake Tel-tuiig and Dobta djong, belonging to the Sikkim Kajah, 
 on a hillock beside the lake in the foreground. 
 
 We stopped for the night at Chorka, a part of Dobta, where a 
 villager gave us the use of a yak-hair tent standing in his courtyard. 
 We only remained here a short while, leaving before daylight, as we 
 wanted to reach Khamba djong the same day. The cold was intense, 
 and tlie violent wind which blew made it more piercing. Our way 
 led along the margin of lake Tel-tung, now completely dried up and 
 more resembling a broad pasture land than a lake. The country 
 was alive with game ; wild sheep, goats, and asses were specially 
 numerous. 
 
 Leaving this broad plain, we entered the valley of the Che chu 
 by a low col between the Dobta and Yarn la ranges. Crossing the 
 river, we stopped for a while at Targye,* wliile Phurchung went on 
 ahead to Khamba djong to secure lodgings for us. 
 
 At live o'clock we reached the village of Khamba, and were 
 received most kindly by Phurchung's friend, Wang-gyal, who, together 
 with his wife, did everything in their power to make us comfortable. 
 
 After tea I went with Phurcliung, who had put on his best clothes 
 for the occasion, to visit the Djongpon. The Djong stands on a 
 hillock, the ascent of which is rather steep, and is made by flights of 
 stone steps. The fort is a spacious two-storied building, and is 
 supplied with water brought there through clay pipes from the 
 mountains to the north, a piece of work of which the people are not 
 a little proud, t 
 
 The Djongpon were reading religious books when I entered their 
 presence, and the lama one asked me questions about myself and the 
 object of my journey, all of which I managed to answer satisfactorily. 
 I showed my passport, to which they put their seals, retaining a copy 
 of the document. When I left they presented me with a dried 
 sheep's carcass, ten pounds of rice, and a rug, and expressed the 
 hope that they would see me again the following year. 
 
 On returning to our lodgings I hired two ponies and a yak-hair 
 tent for our use as far as Gen-pang tang. 
 
 We left early in the morning, after saying farewell to our faithful 
 guide Gopon, who h'ft us here to return to his home at Gyantse, and 
 
 * At this point our author's route joined that which lie had taken wluu coming into 
 Tibet. — (W. H.) The Ch(; chu is tlic Arun, slo sujjra, p. 42. 
 
 t Certainly not of their own invention or manufacture. — (\V. I\.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 245 
 
 breakfasted at Geru. On the way we saw several flocks of wild 
 sheep and some foxes. Leaving Geru, we ascended, one after the 
 other, the foothills of the Kongra lamo pass, through a wild but 
 beautiful country, till we finally reached the snow-covered summit, 
 near which we camped on a bare rock. Thanks to the yak-hair tent 
 and the good fire of argols which Phurchung kept burning, we did 
 not suffer from the intense cold and piercing wind. 
 
 The following morning (December 10) we reached, at an early 
 hour. Gen-gang, which forms the boundary lietween the territories of 
 the Grand Lama and the Rajah of Sikkim, a vassal of the British 
 Raj. From this point my way lay through Sikkim by a route 
 followed by various European travellers, and concerning which I 
 need say nothing here. I reached Darjiling and my home on 
 December 27, after an absence of over a year.
 
 246 JOUnNF.Y TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 CHAPTEE XL 
 
 SOCIAL DIVISIONS — MARKIAGE — FUNEliALS — MEDICINE — FESTIVALS. 
 
 In Tibet there are three distinct chisses among the people, lay and 
 clerical, which are determined by birth and social position, and each 
 of these has three sub-divisions.* They are as follows : — 
 
 First, or highest class. Bah : — 
 
 1. — Rah-hyi rah. The king, members of the royal family, and 
 incarnate lamas who have appeared many times on earth. 
 
 2. — Bah-hji ding. The Desi, or regent, ordinary incarnate lamas, 
 ministers and councillors of state, learned lamas, or abbots, professors 
 at important monasteries. 
 
 3. — Bah-laji tama. Secretaries to the Government, IJahpon, 
 Djongpon, and inferior lamas, or abbots. 
 
 Middle classes. Ding :■ — 
 
 1. — Bing-hyi rcib, or " upper middle class," including families who 
 have for generations possessed great wealth, landlords who do not 
 claim descent from illustrious ministers or warriors ; 1 )ungkhor, old 
 families and men who have personally contributed in a marked degree 
 to the welfare of the country ; and lastly, the Don-nyer. 
 
 2. — Ding-l'yi ding. This class includes the Dung-yig, or clerks, 
 stewards, chamljcrlains, head grooms, head cooks, and other petty 
 officers. 
 
 3. — Ding-hiji tama. Soldiers and sul))ects. f 
 
 Lowest class, Tama : — 
 
 1. — Tamai rah. Grooms, menials engaged in domestic service, 
 and other hired servants. 
 
 * I think thc'bc " classes " arc more theoretical thau real, and that these remarks 
 are proliably borrowed from some work, based on Indian notions. The idea of caste is 
 nn-Tibetan as it is un-Cliiuese. Bah (robs) means " family, race, social class." Rah- 
 hyi rahs means " upper superior class; " Itah-laji ding, " middle superior class; " Rah- 
 lyi tamn, '• lowest sujierior; " lJin(j-l:yi rah, " superior middle class," etc., etc.— (W. R.) 
 
 t By "subjects" I fancy our author must mean serfs or tenants (misser).
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 247 
 
 2. — Tamed ding. Those who liave no fixed homes, men wlio 
 keep concubines, but no wives, loose wcmien, professional beggars, 
 vagabonds, and paupers. 
 
 3. — Tamai tama. The lowest of the low are Ijutchers, scaveno-ers. 
 disposers of dead bodies, blacksmiths, and goldsmiths. 
 
 In Tibet there are no caste restrictions with regard to marriage as ■ 
 in India. The rich may bestow their daughters on tlie poor, the 
 daughter of a poor man may become the bride of the i)roudest noble 
 of the country. But the girls of the royal family and those of high 
 rank are not generally bestowed on the low classes ; but in the event 
 of their not finding a suitable matcli, they are sent to convents. The 
 daughters of commoners do, however, occasionally become the wives 
 of nobles. 
 
 The nuptial ceremonies are alike for all classes, the only difference 
 being in the amount of money expended in the festivities. In 
 the first place, the friends of the bridegroom employ a go-between 
 to make the first overtures to the parents or guardians of the girl. 
 Should the latter entertain the proposal, the parents of the would-be 
 bridegroom either take or send presents to them, consisting of Jcliatag 
 and wine (called long chang, " proposal wine "), and formally make 
 an offer of marriage. The girl's parents make excuses, saying that 
 she is neither handsome nor accomplished, and will be of no service 
 to the suitor. The go-betweens thereupon more and more earnestly 
 press their suit. After these conventional phrases liave been 
 exchanged, the girl's parents say, " If you are really in earnest, and 
 believe that she will be of service to you, we shall consult with our 
 friends and relatives, and let you know our decision." 
 
 A few days later their consent to the union is formally conveyed 
 to the suitor's parents, when the latter, taking with them twenty or 
 thirty gallons of wine, proceed to the home of the bride, where they 
 entertain not only all her relatives, but also the servants and neigli- 
 bours, and present each with a scarf. The purchase-money (rin) is 
 then paid, which, for the middle classes is usually five or six doche 
 (625 to 750 rupees), and about fifty gallons of wine. Another scarf 
 is then presented to each of the elder members of the bride's family, 
 and also to prominent persons among her friends and neighbours. 
 
 After an auspicious day has been fixed for the wedding, the 
 parties make the arrangements necessary for the occasion. On the 
 appointed day the bridegroom's parents depute some seven or eiglit
 
 248 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 respectable men to ^o as their representatives to bring home the 
 bride. They remain at her father's house three days, during which 
 they are engaged in making negotiations and in assuring their hosts, 
 by whom they are provided during this period with all necessaries, 
 that their daughter will be liappy in her new home. At the end of the 
 three days the bride is told by her parents to go to the bridegroom's 
 house. They give her a good milch-cow or yak, a pony, four or five 
 oxen, two suits of summer and winter dress, a complete set of jewellery 
 according to the custom of the country, a piece of stuffed carpet and 
 a small dining-table, cups, plates, cooking vessels, and other articles 
 for domestic use, fifty ounces of silver, and a female attendant. All 
 those who have received scarves now come to present her in return 
 with a scarf and a piece of money. The nearest relatives and friends 
 of the parents, the chief of the country, and other people of position, 
 present her with scarves, clothes, blankets, etc., and silver coins. 
 
 Presently about twenty of the bridegroom's friends arrive to 
 conduct the bride to her new home. For the first half of the journey 
 the arrangements are made and expenses defrayed by the bride's 
 parents ; for the second half by those of the bridegroom, and it is 
 made on horseback, the bride riding in the middle of the party. 
 Arriving at their destination, the bride is seated on a cushion placed 
 on a raised stand by the side of her husband in the middle of the 
 bridal party. At an auspicious hour a short religious service is 
 performed by the village lama, and the parents or sponsors of the 
 parties offer prayers for the happiness of the union.* The bride- 
 groom's parents then beseech the gods to witness the ceremony of 
 their son's marriage, and declare that lienceforth the bride will Ije 
 owned by the Ijridegroorn and his brothers alone. For three days the 
 festivities continue, during which time as much as fifty chiqnm of 
 wine, three oxen, and three pigs are sometimes consumed. The 
 notables among the bridegroom's friends arrive with presents of 
 scarves, and are entertained by his father. 
 
 On the third day the bride exchanges the clothes and jewellery 
 she wore on her arrival, for others supplied by the bridegroom. After 
 a short prayer to the gods the pair are left together, for the first time, 
 and on the following morning the bride begins to apply herself to her 
 houseliuld duties. Her brotliers and relatives who have accompanied 
 lier, return liome at tlie expiration of seven days. 
 
 * Cf. Jour. Boy. Anat. Soc, n.s. xxiii. pp. 228-230. See also Wudilcll, op. cit..
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 249 
 
 Some three months after the wedding her parents, accompanied 
 
 by the chief men among tlieir friends and by servants, arrive with 
 presents of food, and request that their daughter may pay them a
 
 250 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 vi.'^it. After being entertained for ten or twelve days, tliey return 
 home, and are followed some weeks later by the young couple, who 
 are accompanied by a number of female servants bearing presents of 
 scarves, provisions, wdne, etc. They remain a month, and on their 
 departure the bride receives from her father a new costume and 
 jewellery, and the husband a complete suit of clothes and the 
 inevitable scarf. 
 
 Among the very poor the proceedings are much simplified, the 
 negotiations being conducted by the parents in person. 
 
 There is no fixed limit of marriageable age in Tiliet. The average 
 age, however, for ])oth sexes, is from fifteen to twenty-five, and 
 frequently the l)ride is older than the bridegroom. 
 
 When parties are desirous of dissolving the marriage bond, the 
 reason for so doing must first be investigated. If the husband be 
 found entirely blameless and willing to live with his wife, but she 
 be resolved to divorce him, she is required to pay double the rin, or 
 price paid for her, as a fine for the dissolution of the marriage con- 
 tract, called horche and den tjo, that is, " divorce fine" and " innocence 
 fine." * In the absence of a marriage contract, the divorce fine fixed 
 by law for the wife to pay amounts to eighteen gold slw, equal to 135 
 rupees; and for the husband three gold srang, equal to 180 rupees. 
 If the husljaud's innocence be doubtful, but the wife's charges remain 
 unproved, the wife is required to pay as divorce fine a complete suit of 
 clothes, a pair of shoes, a bed-carpet, bed-rug, and a wrapper, and the 
 husband must present to his wife a second scarf and a tliird article of 
 any kind. 
 
 On the other hand, if a wife be found perfectly innocent, and 
 
 willing to live witli her husband, but the husband be resolved to 
 
 divorce her for no fault of hers, he is required to i)ay to her twelve gold 
 
 sho, equal to ninety rupees, as divorce fine, and also yog la, " service 
 
 wage," amounting to six pounds of barley for every day and six for every 
 
 night which she has spent with him from the day of marriage to the 
 
 date of sejjaration. The husband is also required to return the price of 
 
 all the clothes and other gifts made to the wife by her friends since the 
 
 time of their marriage. The divorced woman also takes away with 
 
 her all jewellery given her by her relatives, but not that given 
 
 * Tlie information contained in this section lias been compiled, our author says, 
 from "a Icj^al work." I doubt if its rules are in practice. Borche appears to be hhor-wa 
 chyt; (Ityed), " to cast away, to abandon." Den yo is bde7i, " truth; " and perhaps gyogs 
 (for yo), " covering of." — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET 251 
 
 to her by her husband. The wife cannot demand tlie " innocence 
 fine." If there be children at the time of separation, the father takes 
 the boys, and the mother the girls. If the ]iusl)and be a. man of 
 property, the court may order liim to give the divorced wife a certain 
 share of his possessions for the maintenance of the girls. On the 
 other hand, if the wife be possessed of property, she may be required 
 to give something for the maintenance of her sons. 
 
 Again, when a marriage is contracted between a man of noble 
 blood and a woman of humble rank, or vice versa, with the definite 
 understanding that they shall share each other's good and adverse 
 fortune, their property in case of divorce is to be divided between them 
 according to their faithfulness or guilt, and their amount of mutual 
 presents at the time of union. In cases of divorce between parties 
 who were united at their own M'ish for the enjoyment of pleasure or 
 merriment, the court should, without regard to the nature of their 
 guilt, divide their property equally between them.* In cases of 
 marriage between slaves or serfs, tlie owner decides their separation 
 or continued union. A man of this class is, for instance, married to 
 a woman who, the owner thinks, might be of some service to him. 
 When the woman is found useless, she is dismissed, being given one- 
 sixth of her husband's belongings, and her place is supplied by a new 
 wife chosen by the owner. 
 
 In Tibet members of the same family are forbidden Ijy law to 
 contract matrimonial alliances with their kindred within seven 
 degrees. This rule is, however, nowadays disregarded by the people, 
 who are known to make alliances with their kinsmen who are distant 
 only three or four degrees of consanguinity. Among the Pobos and 
 Khamlja marriage is promiscuously contracted, the brother marrying 
 his sister, the nephew his aunt.f Among the common Tibetans, so 
 long as the parties do not claim a common father, there is no objec- 
 tion to the marriage ; the uterine brother and sister may be united, 
 and a man may marry his stepmother or aunts. 
 
 The custom of several brothers making one woman their common 
 wife, to keep the ancestral property entire and undivided, is said to 
 
 * This would appear to refer to temporary marriages. — (W. K.) 
 t So far as the Khamba are concerned, I think our author is not correct in his 
 staten.ent. That it may have once been as lie says is highly probable, but at present 
 it is certainly not so ; intercourse with the Chinese has, I believe, caused not only the 
 people of Eastern Tibet, but of all Tibet to adopt to a great extent their ideas concerning 
 marriages between near relations. — (W. K.)
 
 252 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CEXTHAL TIBET. 
 
 have had its origin in Kliams, "wlicre it is at this day extensively 
 practised. The Tibetans of U and Tsang have borrowed it from their 
 cousins of Khams, but it is not universal with them.* The wife is 
 claimed by the younger brothers as their wife only so long as they 
 continue to live with the eldest one. When they separate from their 
 eldest brother, they cannot ask him to pay compensation for their 
 share in the wife, and she remains the lawful wife of the eldest 
 brother. It is not unusual for a father or uncle to live with his son's 
 or nephew's wife, and even in high life a fatlier makes himself a 
 partner in the marital rights over his son's wife, f 
 
 The cessation of the pulse and the suspension of breathing are not 
 considered tests of the extinction of vitality. The Tibetans consider 
 that the spirit {nam she) usually lingers in the mortal frame for not 
 less than three days, though the spirits of those who have attained to 
 some stage of holiness quit the body immediately after the last breath 
 has been drawn, for communion with the dwellers in Paradise, called 
 Gadan or Tushita ; but instances of such saintly personages are of 
 very rare occurrence. It is consequently considered a very sinful 
 action to move or dispose of the corpse immediately after death. 
 Nowadays in Tibet and Mongolia the dead bodies of all classes of 
 men are carefully kept within doors for three days, during which 
 time their friends and relations attend on them and make prayers for 
 their future well-being. On the morning of the fourth day the 
 horoscope of the deceased, and that of the man who is selected to be 
 the first to touch the corpse for removal, are consulted. A lama is 
 employed to perform certain funeral ceremonies, with a view to cause 
 the spirit of the deceased to pass out through a certain slit in the skull. | 
 If this ceremony is omitted the soul Avill make its exit by some other 
 passage and go to a state of damnation. The lama remains ah)ne 
 with the corpse, all the doors and windows being closed, and no one 
 is allowed to enter until he declares l)y wliat passage the soul has 
 fled. In return for this important service he receives a cow, yak, 
 sheep, or goat, or a sum of money, according to the means of the 
 deceased. 
 
 Before the dead body is removed from the house, an astrologer 
 
 * Neither is it in Kliamdo. See my ' Land of the Lamas,' p. 211 et sqq.—CSV. K.) 
 t I hardly imap;ine tliat our aullior intends to convey thi; idea tliat this is a custom 
 ..f tlic Tiiietaiis.— (W. K.) 
 
 X Sec Waildcll, oj). (tit., p. 88. He says the "soul-extracting lama" is called lipnho.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 253 
 
 notes the dates of birth of tlie friends and rehitions present. If any 
 among them were born nnder the same constellation and planet as 
 
 SINIOLCHUM OK D".
 
 254 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 the dead person, tliey are said to incur the risk of l»eiiig ridden by 
 his ghost, and are consequently not allowed to attend the funeral. 
 The astrologer also receives his reward in money or kind. Then the 
 corpse, tightly wrapped in clothes, is placed on a stretcher facing the 
 direction which has been declared auspicious by the astrologer, and 
 is placed in a corner of the house. Five butter lamps are lighted 
 near the head, and a screen is drawn round it, within which his usual 
 food and drink, together with a lamp, are placed. Early on the 
 morning of the day appointed for the disposal of the body, it is 
 carried to the nearest cemetery. At the time of its removal the 
 relations make profound salutations to it. Two men carrying wine 
 or tea, together with a dishful of tsamba, follow the bier. The family 
 priest, or lama, of the deceased throws a hhatag on the litter and 
 walks behind at a slow pace, holding a corner of another scarf tied 
 to it. As he proceeds he mutters funeral manfra, turning a hand- 
 drum (dariLciru) with his right hand, and with his left ringing a bell. 
 It is inauspicious to place the litter on the ground before its arrival 
 at the cemetery. If by accident this should happen, the body must 
 be disposed of at that spot, instead of in the cemetery. In the neigh- 
 bourhood of Lhasa there are two sacred cemeteries, Phabongka and 
 Serashar. Those who dispose of dead bodies at the former pay two 
 or three tanha for tea to the monks of Phabongka monastery; and 
 at the latter they pay one tanha to the cemetery keeper, who also 
 gets the bedding and clothes of corpses. 
 
 In every cemetery there is a large slab of stone, on which the 
 corpse, stripped of its coverings, is placed face downwards. The 
 oflQciating lama then crosses it with lines, and while repeating 
 'mantras, cuts it in pieces. The first pieces are flung towards the 
 Ijiggest and oldest vulture of the flock, called tanlcar, and the remain- 
 der to the rest. They are so tame that they come one by one at the 
 call of the priest. Last of all the head of the corpse is crushed, and 
 the bones pounded together are mixed with the brain and distributed 
 among the vultures.* Then a new^ and unused earthen bowl, tilled 
 \\\\A\. lire of anjol (dried cowdung), with some butter and barley Hour 
 burnt in it as incense, is presented to the departed by being placed 
 in the quarter towards which he is sup])osed to have gone. The 
 funeral attendants now wasli their liands, and retiring to a short 
 distance from the cemetery, breakfast, and at about midday return 
 * Cf. • Land of the Lamas,' p. 287. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 255 
 
 home. During forty-nine days after the drawing of the last breath, 
 food and drink are offered to the departed in his favourite dish ; and 
 incense, consisting of barley, butter, and juniper spines, is burnt. 
 
 During this period of hardo, as the interval between death and 
 regeneration is called, the departed spirit is believed to wander, and 
 in order to prevent its being subject to misery, on the forty-ninth day 
 some of the clothes, shoes, head-dress, coins, etc., which belonged to 
 the deceased, after being washed and sprinkled with saffron-water, 
 are presented to some incarnate lama for his blessing. The last 
 service is conducted by a Tantrik lama, with a view to expelling all 
 the evil spirits and hungry ghosts which haunt the house of the 
 departed. 
 
 On the seventh day after death, prayers are moreover offered for 
 the deceased's well-being, and alms in coin, food, tea, gold, and silver 
 are distributed among religious men. This is repeated on every con- 
 secutive seventh day until the forty-ninth day, when a grand feast is 
 given to the congregation of lamas. Nowadays, however, the rich 
 people of Lhasa generally distribute alms, at the rate of one tanha 
 each to the monks of Sera, Dabung, and Gadan, dispensing with the 
 other costly ceremonies. They also present the clothes belonging to 
 the deceased to the professors and heads of those monasteries. Some 
 bequeath the wliole of their property to these monastic institutions or 
 to Lamas of great repute. 
 
 The practice of making wills has been followed by the Tibetans 
 from very remote times. Every man of property leaves a will l^e- 
 queathing his movable property to his children or friends, and leaving 
 instructions for the performance of his funeral obsequies and otlier 
 pious works. 
 
 The cutting up and distributing of a corpse is a practical illustra- 
 tion of the Tibetan belief that charity is the highest of all the moral 
 virtues. That man is said to be most virtuous whose funeral is 
 attended by the largest number of vultures, while if his corpse 
 attracts but a small company, the very dogs not deigning to touch 
 his defiled remains, he is judged to have led a sinful life. 
 
 The dead bodies of pregnant and barren women, and also of le^^ers, 
 are packed in leather bags and thrown into the waters of the great 
 Tsang-po. A Tibetan proverb says, " She whose son dies after birth 
 is white barren (rah-clia harpo) ; she whose daughter dies after 
 birth is partly barren {rab-cha tavo) ; she who has borne no children
 
 256' JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TLBET. 
 
 is black barren (ra.b-cha nagpo)." The corpses of such and of lepers 
 are considered particularly unclean, and should not be kept within 
 the limits of the country, but must either be thrown beyond nine 
 hills and dales, or packed in horse's or ox's skins and tlirown into the 
 river. 
 
 The dead bodies of incarnate lamas are occasionally burnt, and 
 tlieir ashes and bones deposited in chortcn. The remains of saintly 
 personages, such as pretend to have emanated from Bodhisattvas and 
 Buddhas, are preserved like the Egyptian mummies, being embalmed 
 or salted and placed within gold, silver, or copper chortcn, where 
 they are seated in a meditative posture, like the conventional image 
 of Buddha. These incarnate lamas, at the time of death, mention the 
 time when and the place and the family where their souls will subse- 
 quently find re-embodiment, and also the name and race of the family, 
 and instruct their friends to perform rites and ceremonies for their 
 well-being after death. 
 
 On the demise of the Dalai and Tashi lamas, the work in all the 
 public and private offices, all business, and market gatherings are 
 suspended for seven days. For thirty days women are forbidden to 
 put on their jewellery, and men or women may not wear new 
 apparel. Lamas and monks must, on such occasions, mourn for ten 
 days, during which they must not shave their heads, or wear their 
 church head-dresses during services. All classes of people refrain 
 from amusements and festivities, and from going into groves for plea- 
 sure, sports, or love-making. It is only in honour of the death of 
 these two great hierarchs of Tibet that the whole country goes into 
 mourning. The mourning for abbots of other monasteries and heads 
 of families is confined to the friends and monks who are near to them, 
 liich and respectable men do not, watliin a year after the death of 
 their parents, take part in marriage ceremonies and festivities ; and 
 do not undertake journeys to a distance. 
 
 Among the Sikkim Buddhists, dead bodies are burnt. On the 
 fourth day after cremation, a lama performs the tusol, or washing 
 ceremony, which consists in removing the relics, ashes, etc., and 
 washing the place of burning with water. The relics are placed in 
 an urn and deposited in a chorten. The ashes are thrown into 
 a mountain stream, such as the Tista or Rungit.* The relics of 
 
 * Tlio tuisol, or " cleansing ceremduy " (hhrus, washed ; gsol, to pray), is performed on 
 numerous occasions and for various purposes. I suppose that by " relics," remains after 
 cremation are here meant. — (W li.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 257 
 
 lamas and important men, after being pulverized, are mixed with 
 clay and cast in moulds into miniature cliorten. These relic clior- 
 ten are deposited in sacred places, such as monasteries, temples, 
 caverns, etc. On the seventh day the funeral ceremony, called Ten- 
 zung, is performed. All relations and neighbours are invited to this 
 funeral feast. At dusk all the evil spirits which are believed to have 
 been invited to the departure of the deceased, are expelled by a Tan- 
 trik priest, assisted by the deafening yells of the guests.* 
 
 The physicians of High Asia have, I am told, discovered such 
 remarkable properties of vegetable drugs, and of the flesli and bile of 
 certain animals, and of some sorts of excrements in healing different 
 kinds of sores, that if the statements of niy informant be true, the 
 surgeons of civilized countries would be struck with wonder at their 
 marvellous performances. For this remarkable success, the Tibetans 
 do not appear to be indebted to their Chinese or Indian neighbours.! 
 Their medicines are mostly indigenous, and their discoveries in 
 surgery have resulted from their own experience. They supply the 
 greater number of physicians and surgeons to the Mongols and other 
 neighbouring peoples. 
 
 The treatment of small-pox is very little understood by Tibetan 
 doctors. Inoculation is, however, resorted to, and a new method of 
 performing this operation has been discovered by the Northern Chinese 
 physicians. It consists in selecting the best lympli from the light 
 white pox pustules of a healthy child, which, mixed with camphor 
 powder, is blown with a pipe into the nostril of the person to be in- 
 oculated. | Great care and experience are required in selecting the 
 lymph, on which alone depends the safety of the patients. Chicken- 
 pox occurs only in a mild form, and is generally left to take its course. 
 
 Hydrophobia is very prevalent in Tibet, Mongolia, and China, and 
 its effects are considered to manifest themselves, according to the 
 colour of the dog, at periods varying from seven days to eighteen 
 months, and also according to the time of day at which the bite was 
 received. The remedies are, however, sufficiently practical. As soon 
 
 * Waddell, op. cit., 491, calls this sacrifice to the manes of tlie deceased ting-shag. 
 
 t Our author is not quite riglit liere, a^ the Tiljetans have borrowed the major pait 
 of their pharmacopojia from China and India. Most of their medical works are purely 
 Chinese or Indian, and I do not believe they have much more, if even so mucli. know- 
 ledge of surgery as tlie Chinese, who are terribly ignorant themselves in thi.^ art. 
 Tibetan medicines are in high favour among the Chinese and Mongols.— (W. K.) 
 
 X This is the usual Chinese method of inoculation.— (W. E.)
 
 258 JOUENKY TO LHASA AND CENTBAL TIBET. 
 
 as possible tie a ligature four fingers above the wound ; draw out the 
 poison by means of the sucking apparatus, called rnijahs-ras, similar 
 to the cupping-glasses of the Indians, and then bleed the wounded 
 part. If the patient presents himself to the physician a day after 
 having been bitten, the latter should only cauterize the wound, and 
 then apply an ointment made of butter, turmeric, a poisonous bulb 
 called hon-nya, and musk. 
 
 In Lower Kongbo, Pobo, Pemakyod, and other mountainous dis- 
 tricts of Southern Tibet, and in ISTepal, Sikkim, and Bhutan on this 
 side of the Himalayas, goitre is the most prevalent disease. It owes 
 its origin to the calcareous nature of the water drunk by the natives. 
 Six varieties of goitre are recognized by Tibetan physicians, which are 
 variously treated by cauterization, bleeding the jugular vein behind 
 the ear, and also the swollen muscle of the goitre, and the administra- 
 tion of nostrums composed of the dried gullet of the yak or sheep, dried 
 fish, different kinds of salts, Fipcr longum and pepper, and powdered 
 conch-shell, burnt in a hermetically closed vessel. 
 
 Snake-bite is of rare occurrence in Higher Tibet, but in the lower 
 valley of the great Tsang-po, great numbers of snakes are found, and 
 also on the western frontier of China bordering Tibet.* Snake-bites 
 are treated like hydrophobia, by tying a ligature above the part bitten 
 and cupping. The wound is then washed with curd or milk, camel's 
 milk being the most efficacious.! It is believed in High Asia that if 
 a snake bite a camel, the snake dies immediately without injuring the 
 camel. If there be no burning heat as a consequence of the bite, the 
 wound should be cauterized. Internal remedies are also taken, con- 
 sisting of cardamom, musk, pepper, and other native drugs. The 
 Olak-los (wild petjple) of Pemakyod % immediately cut off the bitten 
 portion, or the bitten limlj, if possible, after which they apply musk 
 and bear's bile (gall ?) to the wound and bind it up. The Lalos eat 
 snakes, of wliieh, however, they reject the head and tail as injurious. 
 
 * Our author was misinformed. Snakes are very rare along the western border of 
 China, venomous ones especially. — (W. 11.) 
 
 t Camel's milk must be as great a rarity in most parts of Tibet as is elephant's 
 milk, anotlicr remedy much prized in that country. — (W. R.) 
 
 % Probably tlie same as the Lo Tawa, or " stripped Lhopas," mentioned by lama 
 Serap-gyatso, 'Report on Explor. from 185G to 1888,' p. 7. Tiiis explorer dis- 
 tinguishes three classes of Lhopas — Lho karpo, or " white Lhopas," who are some- 
 what civilized ; Lho nagpo, or " black Lhopas," who are a little less civilized ; and 
 the Lho tawa (Aya-y<a), or uncivilized, literally "mottled" Jjhopas. Cf. also, op. cit, 
 pp. 16, 17, and Nain Singh's remarks in Jour. Boy. Geog. Soc, vol. xlvii. p. 120.
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 259 
 
 During the months of January and February, when the great 
 mon-lam (or prayer-meeting) fair takes phace at Lhasa, the city is 
 occasionally visited by a highly infectious disease which causes great 
 havoc among the people when the crowd is great. When the disease 
 is not properly treated the patient generally dies before the tenth 
 day, but those cases which have passed the thirteenth day are con- 
 sidered hopeful. Tibetan physicians, by watching this disease in its 
 different phases, have achieved remarkable success in treating it with 
 their indigenous drugs. 
 
 In Lhasa, Shigatse, and other towns and monasteries of Tibet, the 
 principal disease from which people suffer and die is paralysis.* Five 
 different kinds of this disease are recognized by Tibetan physicians, 
 who also profess to have observed that the first symptoms generallv 
 show themselves on the 4th, 8th, 11th, 1.5th, 18th, 22nd, 25th, or 29th 
 day of the lunar month. Persons who have passed their sixtieth year 
 seldom survive a paralytic stroke of any kind. All other cases in 
 their milder forms are curable by proper and regular medical treat- 
 ment. 
 
 Leprosy is prevalent in most of the countries of High Asia. It is 
 variously q.qWq([ ghid-nad, "the nag's (serpent's) disease," and mje-^iad,^ 
 the " corroding malady," and is believed to originate from various 
 causes, fanciful and real. By digging in pestilential soil where 
 snakes live, turning up stones under which these reptiles lurk, 
 felling poisonous trees, throwing tea, water, or cooked food and other 
 refuse on the blazing hearth, men are said to excite the wrath of the 
 Nagas and mischievous spirits of the upper and nether worlds, who 
 delight in working the ruin of the human race. They spread this 
 hateful malady by the exhalation of their breath, by their poisonous 
 touch or malignant glance, or even by the power of their malignant 
 wish. The " charmed banner " J is a great preventive of these evils. 
 The people of High Asia generally fix banners with printed charms 
 thereon near to or on their houses, as they are believed to prevent 
 the Nagas entering them. Leprosy is likewise assumed to be the 
 
 * Our author gives tlie name of this disease as gzah-nacl. Jacschke, • Tib. engl. 
 diet.,' translates this word by " apoplexy," adding tliat, in Western Tibet it seems to be 
 used only for " epilepsy." — (W. E.) 
 
 t Kill nad, or Klin gnod-nad, meaning that tlie Nagas brings about the disease. 
 Mje nad is indje nad. — (W. R.) 
 
 X These charmed banners are the lung-ta, or " airy horses," of which mention is 
 frequently made in this work.
 
 260 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 consequence of the sins of former lives.* It also originates from dis- 
 orders produced by irregularity and intemperance in food and habits, 
 whereby the black and yellow fluids of the body are increased, and 
 give rise to this distressing malady. Eighteen different kinds of 
 leprosy are recognized. The chanting of charms and mantras of 
 Vajrapani Buddha by the patient or the physician is resorted to, that 
 wrathful deity being a mighty subduer of all malevolent demons and 
 Nagas, and various native drugs are also administered in the form of 
 pills. 
 
 Dropsy, though rare in High Asia, prevails in the southern and 
 eastern districts in Tibet, and is caused by drinking much water after 
 exercise, lying down in damp places, taking cold, or by light unsub- 
 stantial food, by which the digestive powers are deranged. Twelve 
 varieties of this disease are recognized, wliich are divided into two 
 main groups, characterized as " the hot " and " the cold fluid " re- 
 spectively. Bone-ash is believed to be the best remedy ; but other 
 medicines, consisting of grapes, cinnamon, oxide of iron, pomegranate 
 (rind ?), lime, and other ingredients, are also prescribed.f 
 
 Dyspepsia (jxid-hau) is one of the commonest diseases in Tibet, 
 and forty-three different varieties of this malady have been observed 
 by native physicians. 
 
 Toothache is also a very general complaint of the people of Tibet, 
 due to the extreme rigour of the climate and the coldness of the water. 
 The inhabitants of the remote province of Chang-tang usually lose 
 their teeth before reaching the age of thirty. 
 
 Among the games played by the Tibetans, there are some such as 
 mig-manfj, or " many eyes," resembling chess ; srid-inii Icliorlo, or 
 " the circle of life," | and dice, which even the clergy are permitted 
 to amuse themselves with. Others, as, for instance, wrestling, archery, 
 polo, foot and pony races, are confined to the people ; nor are the 
 lamas allowed to amuse themselves with singing and dancing except 
 at stated times, as, for example, during the New Year holidays. 
 
 * This remark applies equally well to all diseases in Buddhist estimation. 
 
 t Jacsclike, ' Tib. engl. diet.,' call.s this disease pag» elm, " skin water ; " snying chu, 
 ■• lieart water ; " dmu chu, " dropsy, especially in the chest aud belly." Ou the medical 
 knowledge of tlic Tibetans, see Journ. Bengal Asiat. «S'oc., iv. pp. 1 et sqq. — (W. R.) 
 
 X In this game, wliich is an invention of one of the Panchcn rinpoclies, dice are 
 thrown, by which the players get (lifl'creut positions in tlie various liravens or hells — 
 (S. C. D.) Our autlior also mentions a game called te-pi, or rochet, but, unfortunately, 
 does not give any idea of the game itself. See also "Report U.S. National Museum,' 
 1893, p. 723.— (AV. R.)
 
 JOUBXEY TO LEAS A AND CENTHAL TIBET. 201 
 
 At midsummer the people and nobility dress tents, and for several 
 days amuse themselves under them, picnicing, dancing, and singing. 
 
 In the 8th moon the jon-gijtc festival takes place, lasting for seven 
 or fourteen or even twenty- one days. On this occasion the lamas 
 and people amuse themselves with sports, games, dancing, and feast- 
 ing. This festival is observed in all northern Buddhist countries.* 
 
 Again, in the latter part of the 12tli moon, there is a lama dance 
 in every monastery, after which the evil spirits are exorcised.f Some- 
 times the 4th of the 6th and the 22nd of the 9th moons are observed 
 as feast days ; the latter as the anniversary of the Buddha's descent 
 from the Tushita heaven.^ 
 
 In the summer, commencing with the full moon in July and 
 lasting for a period of forty-five days, all lamas make a retreat in 
 their monasteries, during which time they are not allowed to go 
 without the lamasery walls, or take part in any amusement. This 
 is known as the i/(W-nas.l 
 
 The birthdays of the Dalai and Tashi lamas are also kept as holi- 
 days, and on their reaching the age of three, twenty-five, forty -nine, 
 sixty-one, seventy-three, or eighty-five, there are also great festivities. 
 
 When eclipses of the sun or moon occur, the Tibetans hold 
 religious ceremonies similar to those of the Hindus. 
 
 Of all feasts, that of the New Year is probabl}' the most popular. 
 At Lhasa the State makes arrangements for the celebrations, beginning 
 them about a month beforehand. 
 
 * Chinese aiithors say that. " during the 7th and 8th moons tliey (the Tiljetans) put 
 up tents along the river banks, and men and women bathe together in the river, it 
 being symbolical of the purification ceremonies of the 13th of the 3rd month (in China)," 
 Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc, No. xxiii., p. 213. — (W. R.) 
 t On the 29th day of the moon.— (W. R.) 
 X Our author mentions also the following festivals : — 
 15th of 1st moun : Buddha's birthday. 
 15th of 3rd ,. First preaching of the Kalachakra tantra. 
 
 8th of 4th ., Buddha became a mendicant. 
 
 15th of -Ith .. Buddha's nirvana. 
 
 5th of 5th ,, Feast of god of medicine. 
 
 4th of 6th ., Buddha's first sermon. 
 
 10th of 7th ,. Birth of Padma chyuug-uas (Padma Sambhava). 
 
 15th of 7th „ The snowy mountains are worshipped. 
 
 25th of 10th „ Birth of Tsongkhapa. 
 
 Cf. "NVaddell, op. cit., 502 et sqq. 
 
 § Kuowu in southern Buddhist countries as var><ha or Barfat. Yar is dbyar (usually 
 pronounced chyar), " summer ; " and nas (gfnn.s), " abode." I do not believe the practice 
 is generally observed. Cf. Waddell. op. cit., 224. and supra.— (W. U)
 
 262 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 The kitchen of the Grand Lama is in a large yellow building 
 called the Phodang serpo, or Jag-ming khang (IJags-rning Jihang), 
 situated to the east of the palace. The cooking-stoves are orna- 
 mented wdth gold, silver, and ])recious stones, estimated to be worth 
 Es. 20,000, and all the cooking utensils are of solid gold. All the 
 butter and milk used here is obtained from the herd of live hundred 
 jomos (half-breed yaks) belonging to the Dalai lama, which herd the 
 people salute as it passes, taking off their hats or kotowing to the 
 animals. Twenty Tse-dung (lama officials) herd these cattle, milk 
 them, and churn the butter. 
 
 Here, when New Year is approaching, five lamas prepare cakes 
 and dainties for the Grand Lama, their mouths covered with eight 
 thicknesses of silk, so that the food may not be polluted by their 
 breath. In the village at the foot of Potala, called the Shedo khang, 
 two or three hundred men make cakes and biscuits for the officials, 
 lamas, and people ; and every one, whether rich or poor, has some 
 prepared for the festival. 
 
 On tlie loth of the 12th moon two hundred workmen begin white- 
 washing the walls of Potala, which work occupies them for three 
 days ; and then, but only then, people are at liberty to have the walls 
 of their houses whitened, and there is no one so poor that he does 
 not at this season renovate the exterior of his dwelling. 
 
 On the 18th all public offices are closed for fifty days. Booths 
 are erected to supply the crowds which assemble for the onon-lam 
 chcnpo, or "grand prayer-meeting," which, beginning on Xew Year's 
 day, lasts for a month, and many of the officials visit Tse-dung 
 linga, a beautiful park to the south of the city, where there is a 
 Chinese restaurant and singing and dancing girls, called Tung- 
 shema, or " drinking ladies." 
 
 On the 22nd in all lamaseries and in many houses of the people 
 torma offerings are made, to be offered the following day to the 
 household gods. Then tlie people bathe and get themselves ready to 
 make visits of congratulations, which they begin doing on the 27th. 
 On the 29th each householder has a general house cleaning, and the 
 dust and dirt is thrown in a cross-road, and thus all im]-)ending 
 misfortunes are got rid of witli the rubljish. 
 
 Early on tlie moniiiig of the 29th large and gorgeously decorated 
 tents are erected in the great courtyard of Potala and other temples, 
 in each of wliich three or four liundred people can be seated. In the
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TTBET. 263 
 
 centre of each tent are cstmdes of carved and gilt sandal-wood (?), on 
 which the abbots, head lamas, and guests of distinction take their 
 seats, while on lower seats are the other guests. A number of lamas, 
 with little tables of sandal-wood in front of tlieiii, on which different 
 instruments of music, and implements used in church ceremonies, 
 such as dorje, bells, damaru, etc., are placed, occupy another portion 
 of each tent. When the preliminary service is over the grand 
 " black hat " dance, of which I have previously made mention, 
 begins.* 
 
 The dancers are eighty in number, and their gowns are made of 
 w^hite, red, and green satin. Each one holds in liis left hand a 
 wooden skull, and in his right a short club, from which hang five 
 silk scarfs of different colours. They prance about, wildly waving 
 their arms, for half an hour or so, when suddenly there is heard wild 
 shrieking, and a second set of dancers, or masks called Kambah, 
 come in. They are dressed to represent the various gods, most of 
 them extraordinarily hideous to look at. These continue the wild 
 dance to the music of cymbals, drums, and flutes for a couple of 
 hours. 
 
 When the Kambab have stopped, four skeleton-like figures appear : 
 they are the Diirdag, or " lords of cemeteries," and they dance in 
 their turn. These are followed by sixteen figures representing Indian 
 atsaras, who, by their dress and contortions, excite wild mirth among 
 the people. A number of dancers wearing stag heads then appear, 
 and finally the " black hat " dancers come out once more, each with 
 a cymbal or a drum in his hand, and the dance comes to an end. 
 
 At the termination of the dance the lamas who performed the 
 religious service earlier in the day form in a procession and proceed 
 to throw away the torma offering. 
 
 Five hundred soldiers and twenty-four flag-bearers accompany the 
 procession. Three lamas carry on an iron tripod the tsamha torma, 
 which is of pyramidal shape, about ten feet high and painted red, with 
 projecting edges to represent flames, and frequently surmounted by a 
 skull moulded in tsamha. Three other lamas bear on a large iron 
 tray supported by a tripod a skeleton also made of tsamha. The 
 procession goes to about a mile from the temple to where a shed, or 
 Jwm, J'hang, of straw or brush has been made, in which the torma and 
 the skeleton are placed and then set on fire. 
 
 * See p. 114. Oil the New Year festivities, see Waddell, op. cit., 518.
 
 264 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND VENTRAL TIBET. 
 
 "When the flames break forth the flag-bearers lower their flags and 
 run back to the lamasery with all speed, to escape the devil's assaults, 
 and tlie soldiers lire off their guns at the burning mass to prevent the 
 evil spirits escaping from the fire in which they are now supposed to 
 be roasting.* 
 
 On the thirtieth da}' of the moon, New Year's eve, all house 
 decorations and furniture are renewed or cleaned, and offerings and 
 oblations made in every domestic chapel. The walls, pillars, posts, 
 lintels, etc., are washed with whey. A lotus, finger-marks or marks 
 of animals' claws are painted on the wooden floors of the rooms, or a 
 sheep's head is scorched, and its eyes, ears, and nose painted with the 
 five colours mixed with butter : this is said to be a certain means of 
 insuring good luck, and is believed to be a pre- Buddhist custom of the 
 country. 
 
 In the evening the whole city is illuminated, and this is kept up 
 for three successive nights. 
 
 New Year's day is called Gyalpo lo sar, or " the King's new year," 
 and the Grand Lama holds a levee on this occasion. The Donnyer 
 chenpo, or Grand Chamberlain, opens the ceremony by wishing the 
 lama all happiness (" tra-shi de leg fliun-sum Isog "), and presenting 
 him some wine and tsamha. The Grand Lama replies, " Tan-du de-wa 
 tohpar sliog," and dipping his finger in the wine, sprinkles a little about 
 as an oblation, and then tastes the tsamla. Tlien the great trumpets 
 sound, and tlie Dalai lama takes his seat on the throne in the great 
 hall, and all the ministers and church dignitaries take their places 
 according to precedence. Tea is then served, followed by toma, a kind 
 of red potato of Tibet, cooked in butter and sugared. -j- AVhen they 
 have finished eating, every one presents His Holiness with hli.atag 
 about eighteen feet long, and he gives each one in return his blessing. 
 
 In the mean time " the good luck dance " (tra-sM-gi gar) is going 
 on outside the hall, in which some twenty little boys, of eight years 
 of age, take part, the lower officials, such as the Dungkhor, forming 
 the audience. 
 
 In every house of any importance tlie master, his wife, and children 
 
 * I have witnessed a mimbor of tliese lurim, or guilt-ofteriiig cereinouics, but none 
 of such magnitude as the one held at Lhasa. See, for a picture of this procession at 
 Lhasa, Georgi, ' Alph. Tibet.' p. 212.— (W. R.) 
 
 t Toma is droma (or doma), the root of the potentilla anserina, and called chuoma 
 in Eastern and North-eastern Tibet. It is mealy, and tastes like a bean ratlier than 
 a potato. It is about H inclies long. — (W. R.)
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND VENTRAL TIBET. 265 
 
 are offered the compliments of the season by all tlieir relatives, 
 dependents, and friends, who, in tlieir turn, are treated with wine 
 by them. When the New Year's wine has been drunk, the misser 
 (serfs) sing some hymns or glees. 
 
 At the New Year the Tibetans watch out for omens for the forth- 
 coming year, the best of which, if one is to start soon on a journey, is 
 to see a young woman with a child in her arms. To see flags, banners, 
 milking of cows, persons carrying' vessels filled with water or any 
 other liquid, or timber for house-building or firewood, is lucky, as is 
 also the sight of a corpse on a bier. To meet well-dressed persons, 
 to be greeted by friends, to hear a lucky name, are also held to be 
 signs of good luck ; but to see beggars, ragged persons, empty vessels, 
 a person descending a hill, or carrying shoes in his hand, a saddled 
 horse without a rider, to hear impolite or rough language, are portends 
 of bad fortune.* 
 
 On New Year's day dancing beggars (or Dre-kar) make their ap- 
 pearance in the streets and houses. They wear masks, usually 
 representing a black devil, with a shaggy, white beard, with cowries 
 for eyebrows and encircling his face, and sometimes with a cowrie on 
 either cheek. They dance and crack jokes to the delight of the guests 
 assembled in each house for the New Year's breakfast.f 
 
 In the afternoon there is further feasting in most of the houses, 
 and the guests, both male and female, frequently end the entertain- 
 ment with a dance (shahdo) ; first, the women dance alone, then the 
 men, and finally, both sexes together.^ 
 
 The New Year's festivities terminate on the third day at noon, 
 when the monks of the great lamaseries all meet in the Kyil khording 
 (or Jo khang) to hear the Grand Lama expound the faith. On each 
 succeeding day, till the 24th of the moon, they hold the great x^rayer- 
 meeting, or monlain. chen'po.^ 
 
 * All tliese omens of oood and bad luck are of equal importance at any time of tlie 
 year.— (W. E.) 
 
 t I liave seen these mummers in North-eastern Tibet. See ' Land of the Lamas,' 
 p. 246.— (W. K.) 
 
 X On the second day of the new year, all the inhabitants gather together to witness 
 a feat performed by two men, each of whom in turn mounts on a wooden saddle and 
 slides down a strong rope fastened from the fort walla to a post buried about nine feet 
 in the ground. ' Eeport on the Explorations of A. K.,' p. 33. Cf. Jour. Roy. Asiat. Soc. 
 n.s.. x.xiii. p. 209, and ' Eeport on lama U. G.'s Exploration.' p. :52, where we learn that 
 on the second day of the New Year the Nachung chos-gyong prophesies the events of 
 the year beginning. See also Hue, ' Souvenirs d'uu voyage,' ii. 375 tt s>jq. 
 
 § The monlam chenpo was instituted by Tsongkhapa in 1-107. Csoma,' Tib. gram..' 187.
 
 266 
 
 JOURNEY TO LHASA AND CENTRAL TIRET. 
 
 lu the afternoon of the third, the Tsog-chen Shahiyo of Dabung 
 assumes the government of Lhasa for the next month and a half, 
 previously informing the police magistrates of the fact, and henceforth 
 all authority, even that of the Kalon, as far as the city is concerned, 
 is vested in him alone.* 
 
 * Cf. lama Ugyen-gyatso's account of the Shalnyo's rule in 'Keport on explor. 
 from 1856 to 1888,' p. 32. Also A. K., op. cit., p. 33; and Hue, oj). cit., ii. 380. He 
 calls this rule of the Shiilnyo, the " Lha-ssa Morou," but he says it only lasts six days ; 
 but all other authorities agree in saying that the rule of the city is turned over to the 
 Dabung lama for a montli. — (W. E.) 
 
 J?n 'yna 
 
 0^"-^*^ A^X^^yyi
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Absolution to deceased official, 106. 
 Acharya Ami, his Svarasvat Vyaharana, 
 
 112. 
 Ailurus ochracetis in Sikkim, 2. 
 Allowauce, for oificials travelling, 51, 52 ; 
 
 to monks, 79. 
 Almanac, preparation of, 113. 
 Altan Khan, first uses the name Dalai 
 
 lama, 172. 
 Altars in front of houses in Lhasa, 148. 
 Amban,the senior and junior, 48 ; trouble 
 
 of junior with Tibetan authorities, 48, 
 
 50-52 ; inspections by, 50 ; expenses for, 
 
 51 ; in procession, 61 : goes to Lhasa, 63 ; 
 
 his power in Tibet, 178 ; exactions of, 
 
 179; his salary, 180; disliked by 
 
 Tibetans, 181 ; author meets him on 
 
 road, 236. 
 Amchi, or physician, 41, 55 ; at Samding 
 
 gomba, 131 ; Ihamo daiicers, 217. 
 Amdo, province of, 64, 156, 196. 
 Amolonkha, a sacred rock, 152. 
 Ant, or nun, 25, 29 ; meaning concubine, 
 
 48. 
 Animals, not allowed to be killed, 43, 76, 
 
 83. 
 Antelope, in Sikkim, 2. 
 Apricots, 7; dried, 139. 
 Aprons of women, 157. 
 Archery, 202, 260. 
 Arms, of soldiers, 180. 
 Army, force of, 180 ; how recruited, 180. 
 Arun valley, inhabitants of, 3 ; river, 38, 
 
 39, 42 ; source of river, 242 ; upper 
 
 course, 243. See Ohe-chu. 
 Aspergill, used in religious ceremonies, 
 
 137. 
 Asses, wild, 42, 244. 
 
 Astrologer making almanac, 113 ; at 
 
 funerals, 252, 253. 
 Atisha, died at Netang, 145 ; at Samye, 222. 
 Aton la, 238. 
 
 Bachelor of theology, 91. 
 
 Bad luck, signs of, 265. 
 
 Balpo, or Nepalese, 68. 
 
 Bangle worn by women, reason for, 157. 
 
 Bangye-shag, residence of Phahv, 85 ; 149, 
 150, 161. 
 
 Banquet, to Tibetan general, 81, 82. 
 
 Barat, feast thus called, 59. 
 
 Bardo, period between deatli and re- 
 generation, 14U, 255. 
 
 Bardon, a district of Kliams, 197. 
 
 Barley, near l^hasa, 145. 
 
 Bathing, house, 102 ; after summer retire- 
 ment, 214. 
 
 Bears, 2, 14. 
 
 Beehives, 15. 
 
 Beggars, at Shigatse, 47 ; alms distri- 
 buted to, 64, 68, 106 ; at Lhasa, 156 ; 
 dancing, 265. 
 
 Behor, temple of, 224. 
 
 Bellows, 30. 
 
 Belung, hamlet of, 74. 
 
 Bhutan. See Dugpa. 
 
 Birthplace of Tibetans, 229. 
 
 Black Court of Lhasa, 174. 
 
 Black-water mysteries of Bonbo, 206. 
 
 Blessing, 57,95, 109. 
 
 Boats, of skin, 140, 143. 
 
 Bogto la, 16, IS. 
 
 Bonbo sect, 205 ; their deities, 205; high 
 priest, 206 ; mysteries, 206 ; lamas, 207, 
 208 ; moral rules governing them, 208 ; 
 tenets of their faith, 215.
 
 268 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Books, at Gyant.se, 88, 90, 94 ; arsenical 
 paper used for. 111 ; search for Sanskrit 
 ones, 112; on lama dances, 118; written 
 by Pan-chen lama, 120 ; owned by the 
 Dorje Phagmo. 138 ; of Bonbo at Rigyal | 
 Seudar, 20G; at Phuutso ling, 209; at 
 Sakya, 210 ; copied by U. G. at Shendar, 
 21o"; atSamye,222, 225; at Sakya, 241. 
 
 Bora, the t^hape, 60, 61. 
 
 Bra-gyin - pa gonba. See Regyin-pai 
 monastery. 
 
 Bribery of Chinese officials, 52. 
 
 Bridge, bamboo, 1 ; over the Rummam, 
 2 ; over the Kalai, 6 ; over Rigbi, 8, 14 ; 
 over Yalung, 21 ; over Yamatari, 23 ; 
 over Yangma, 29 ; at Tashi-rabka, 37 ; 
 over Nyang chu, 84 ; of chains over 
 Tsang-po, 143 ; over Ti chu, 145 ; over 
 Tong chu, 204 ; over Tsang-po, 228. 
 
 Brigands, 72, 129. 
 
 Broadcloth, superior quality made at Pishi 
 Mani Lhakhang, 73 ; of Tosnam-gyaling, 
 218. 
 
 Broth, Tibetan, 48, 72. 
 
 Btsan-tang, pU^teau of, 233; Iha-khang, 
 233. 
 
 Buckwheat, 32, 144, 145. 
 
 Bufl'aloes, 7. 
 
 Bur-cliu tsan, .sprjnjis, 204. 
 
 Burnt offerings, 203. 
 
 Butchering, Tibet.m usages, 41 . 
 
 Cabbages, S3. 
 
 Calcutta, goods in Tibet, 68; goods in 
 
 Gj'antse, 85. 
 Camels, winter pasturage of Pan-clien 
 
 lama's, 72. 
 Campbell, Dr., badly treated. 193. 
 Cangue, punishment of the, 186. 
 Curdamom, 1,2, 6. 
 Catechu, used by women to smear faces, 
 
 157 ; origin of custom, 157. 
 Cavalry, liow recruited, 180. 
 Cedar trees, 21. 
 Cemetery, at Shigatse ; at Gyantse, 87; of 
 
 Lhasa, 163. 
 Censor carrier of Dalai lama. 167. 
 Chabug la, 39. 
 
 Chagpori, Mount, 145, 195, 196. 
 Ciiagri, hamlet of, 237. 
 Chaini, village of, 2'.i. 
 Chamdang bird, 20. 
 
 Chandra Gomi, his Chandra Vijaharann 
 
 found, 112. 
 Chang, national drink of Tibet, 8 ; its pre- 
 paration, 23; drinking, 24, 70, 112. 
 Chang tang, plain of North Tibet, 52,53; 
 pilgrims from, at Gyantse, 89 ; travellers 
 from, 119 ; lamas from, 205, 207. 
 Chani, village of, 39. 
 Changacbelling monastery, 7. 
 Charcoal, used as fuel in houses, GO. 
 Charit}-, 64, 255. 
 Chasag, or Chancellor, 173. 
 Che (or Chi) chu, the Arun river, 42, 244. 
 Cheese, dried, 48. 
 
 Cheri, slauglitcr-house of Lliasa, 1-16. 
 Che.s8, game of, 260. 
 Chethang. See Tse-tang. 
 Chiakri. See Chagri. 
 Chiblung, village of, 210 ; valley, 243. 
 Chim phug, 222, 223. 
 Chincho-Iing, hamlet of, 234. 
 Chinese, at Shigatse, 48 ; harsh treatment 
 of Tibetans, 51 ; aid Tibetans against 
 Sikhs, 53 ; arrogance of, at Shigatse, 
 55, 63 ; in procession, 60 ; cemetery at 
 Shigatse, 65 ; in Gyantse, 85, 86 ; 
 cemetery at Gyantse, 87 ; in Lhasa, 
 148, 150; iwlitical relations with Tibet, 
 178,192, 193, 194; Chinese at Samye, 
 222 ; at Tse-tang, 230. 
 Chitishio Jong. See Kidesher. 
 Cho, vilhige of, 235. 
 Choigyal rabtan, ruler of Nyang, 87; 
 
 books about him, 88 ; liis statue, 89. 
 Choi-khor-tse. S'eeChong-khor monastery. 
 Choilung monastery, 87. 
 Cho-kanchanjinga, 21, 23. 
 Choma, an edible root, 125. 
 Chomo Kankar mountain, 20, 242. 
 Chongdu-chog lamasery, 234. 
 Chong-khor monastery, 217. 
 Chong la. See Shong la. 
 Chonjom, on tlie Riiigbi, 14. 
 Chopsticks, used by Tibetans, 82. 
 Chorka, part of Dobta djong, 244. 
 Chorten, 3, 7, 3U, 32 ; at Tashilhunpo, 45 ; 
 at Gyant.'se, 88; great ones in Tibet, 9; 
 at Potala, 168; of Bonbo, 206; at 
 Samye, 222; at Jong, 227; made of 
 human ashes, 257. 
 Chorten-gang, 3. 
 Chorten Nyima river, 40.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 269 
 
 Chosthor-gyal phodang. See Phodang 
 djong. 
 
 Chos-gya, in Kong po, 161. 
 
 Choskhor-lliiinpo monastery, 242. 
 
 Chu lonkyok. ,S'ee Clinm-bab la. 
 
 Chiim-bok la, 17, 18, 10. 
 
 Chumbi, 73; traders from, at Shigatse, 
 104. 
 
 Chumig-gang, bamlet of, 14.5. 
 
 Clmmo-lha ri, 87. 
 
 Cbnug, a name of Limbus, 3. 
 
 Ch.ung Kivoehe. 143. 
 
 Chunjorma mountain, 21, 22. 
 
 Chu-sbo, Tillage of, 242. 
 
 Chu-shu, brook, 242. 
 
 Cliu-shul djong, 144. 
 
 Cliuta, village of, 43. 
 
 Chnta Chyangma, village of, 72. 
 
 Chyabtam lama, tells a rich man how to 
 escape evil birth, 64. 
 
 Chijng-dso-pa, or Treasurer, SO, 94, 95. 
 
 Chyag-na dorje, the god, 153; miracle 
 working image of, 153 
 
 Chyag-tsal gang, place of prayer-meeting, 
 198, 199. 
 
 Chyamba, the future Buddha, 152. 
 
 Chyang chu, village of, 70, 102, 124, 125. 
 
 Chyang-chub gya-lam, 33. 
 
 Chyaiigjob, household officer of Panchen 
 lama, 55. 
 
 Chya.sa Iha-khang, sanctuary, 234. 
 
 Cluji-hhyab KhaniM.or Prime Minister, 173. 
 
 Chyi-lou Huteketu. See Minister. 
 
 Chying-sang, a name given the Kalon. 174. 
 
 Chyugpo mejDang family, 30. 
 
 Chyugpu Shuug, plateau of. 72. 
 
 Circumambulating, 78, 88 ; by Bonbo, 20G 
 211. 
 
 Club dance, 210. 
 
 Coin, debased, forced circulation of, 48 ; 
 exchange of Indian coin for Tibetan, 49. 
 
 Complimentary address, 31, 32, G8, 264. 
 
 Conch shell, 242. 
 
 Contracts, how prepared, 190. 
 
 Corpse thrown into Lake Dumo, 139, 140; 
 fed to vultures and dogs, 164 ; to pigs, 
 169 ; how disposed of by Bonbo, 208 ; 
 of Panchen lama, 214 ; of children, how 
 disposed of, 220; stone on which cut 
 up, 232, 254; liow treated on death, 
 252 ; releasing the spirit, 252 ; corpses 
 f)f pregnant and barren women, 255 ; of 
 
 lepers. 256; of incirnate lamas, 25G; 
 
 burning of corpses, 256 ; disposal of 
 
 ashes, 257. 
 Cotton, 2. 
 
 Courier service, 177, 185. 
 Corvees, 182. 183, 184. 
 Courts, of Lhasa. 174. 
 Cranes, seen on Nyang chu, 72, 83, 125. 
 Cushions, 70. 
 Custom dues, 30, 31, 184. 
 
 Daba xgoxpo, •' blue clay," 28. 
 
 Dab-lung, village of, 140. 
 
 Dabuug monastery, 146; by whom founded, 
 171; judicial power of Abbot, 177; 
 revenues of, 182; annual rule of Da- 
 bung monks over Lhasa, 266. 
 
 Dacoity, penalty lor, 18(; ; ordeal for prov- 
 ing, 189. 
 
 jDa/i^JOn, or general, 51,70,80; of Gyantsr. 
 86; where stationed, 180; social rank 
 of, 246. 
 
 Dalai lama, collection of hymns by, 63 ; 
 picture of the first receiving throne of 
 Tibet, 79 ; ordination of, 104 ; enthrone- 
 ment of, 104 ; palace of father of, 147 ; 
 mode of .selecting, 1.59-161; discovery 
 of latest incarnation, 161 ; audience of, 
 165 ; description of, 167; audience hall 
 of fifth Dalai lama, 169 ; his position in 
 Buddhist church, 170; incarnation of 
 Shenrezig, 171; first one, 171; succes- 
 sors, 172; become sovereigns of Tibet, 
 172 ; origin of name, 172 ; majority at 
 eighteen, 173; his throne at Samye, 
 222 ; his kitchen, 262 ; mode of pre- 
 paring food for, 262 ; New Year's levee, 
 264. 
 
 Dam-ra, or ■' grove in a swamp," 149. 
 
 Dance by Tibetan girl, IDS; by pro- 
 fessionals, 217, 262, 265 ; on New Year's 
 day, 263, 265. See also Lama. 
 
 Dao-targe, village of, 76. 
 
 Darchendo, the town of, 156. See aUo 
 Ta-chien-lu. 
 
 Darchung djong, 75. See also Tuchung, 
 Jong. 
 
 Darding sergo tamo temple, 206. 
 
 Darjiling, 1 ; Tibetan pottery sold at, GG; 
 railway a danger for Chinese trade, 193; 
 return to, 245. 
 
 Daru, near Lhasa, 146.
 
 270 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Dates, dried, 101. 
 
 Dayan Khan, 172. 
 
 Dayan Khanpo, feared his spirit might 
 exercise evil iutiuence, 161 ; expelled 
 by Sakya Panchen. 240, 241. 
 
 Death, Lord of, weighing men's acts, 93 ; 
 his image, etc., in commemoration cere- 
 mony, 203; spirit after, 252; period 
 before rebirth, 255. 
 
 Deba, or chief, 70. 
 
 Deba Shikha, 70, 102, 123, 124, 201. 
 
 Dechan phodang, of Tashilhunpo, 60. 
 
 Dcchan phug, haunted cave, 13. 
 
 Dechan rolpa monastery, 21, 22. 
 
 Dechen, village of, 221. 
 
 "Deceiving deatli," ceremony of, 134; 
 life, ceremony of, 134. 
 
 Deki rabdan. village of, 70. 
 
 Demalung. See Tamalung. 
 
 Densatil, monastery of, 226; its founder, 
 227. 
 
 Deodar tree, 23, 29. 
 
 Dejjhu, village of, 140. 
 
 Desi, or regent, 172, 246. 
 
 Devil, burnt in efiSgy, 118. 
 
 Dewan, ex, of Sikkim, his influence in 
 Tibet, 192, 193. 
 
 Dhuiikota valley, 20. 
 
 Dhuramdien, valley of, 3. 
 
 Diba Dongtse, castle of, 98. 
 
 Dice used for divination, 134 ; game of, 
 260. 
 
 Ding-naga, meadow of, 235. 
 
 Ding-pon, or lieutenant, 86. 
 
 Dipankara Buddha, 152 ; feast in his 
 honour, 199. 
 
 Divination, modes used for selecting in- 
 carnate lamas, 159. 
 
 Divorce, 25(J, 251. 
 
 Djari tang, 29. 
 
 Djoncf. or prefectural town, 177 ; dso, or 
 prefectural store-house, 177 ; shi, or pre- 
 fectural lands, 177; accounts, 182. 
 
 Djim-khar, village of, 143. 
 
 Jjjonfj-nyer. or sub-prefect, 51, 176; their 
 number, 182. 
 
 Djongpon. or prefect, 51 ; of Phagri, 73 ; 
 appeals against to Lhasa, 174; their 
 duties, 176, 177 ; their number, 176, 
 182 : their salaries, 177, 182 ; social rank 
 of, 246. 
 
 Do, village of, 220. 
 
 Doche, ingot of silver, equivalent terms 
 for, 51, 183. 
 
 Do la, 29. 
 
 Dobta djong, 210, 244 ; Lachau la, 243 ; 
 mountains, 244. 
 
 Dog, mad, 76 ; pariah, re-embodiment of 
 sinful lamas, 119; watch-dogs of Yamdo 
 famous, 131 ; kept for hunting by Pan- 
 chen lama, 211. 
 
 Dogaug, village of, 243. 
 
 Dogbane, 2. 
 
 Dog tsang, village of, 72. 
 
 Doi. See Panam gang. 
 
 Dokpas, Tibetan pastoral tribes, 52 ; dress 
 of women, 67. 
 
 Dolma, the goddess, incarnate in Dorje 
 l^hagmo, 138 ; turquoise image of in 
 Ramoehe, 165 ; in Machig labdon, 228. 
 
 Dolmai ri, mount behind Tashilhunpo, 
 118. 
 
 Dombu choskhor or monastery, 218. 
 
 Dong lihang, traveller's bungalow, 13. 
 
 Doug la, 242. 
 
 Dong-sho, village of, 234. 
 
 Dongtse, town of, 45, 49 ; invitation to 
 visit, 60, 68; leave for, 69; arrival at, 
 76 ; monastery of, 76 ; the Kham-tsan 
 of at Shigatse, 119; second trip of 
 S. C. D. to, 121 ; visits it third time, 
 125 ; fourth visit to, 196. 
 
 Donkar, village of, 146, 242. 
 
 Donnijer, a civil officer, 5^ ; social rank, 
 246; chempo of Potala, 168. 
 
 Dora chu-tsan, hot springs, 211. 
 
 Doling, village of, 70. 
 
 Dorje jig-je, Lord of death, 126. 
 
 Dorje phagmo, incarnate female saint, 
 131 ; tells author's fortune, 132, 134 ; 
 performs religious ceremonies for his 
 recovery, 133, 134, 137 ; throws dice 
 for divination, 134 ; jiower to restrain 
 waters of lake, 136 ; tombs of predeces- 
 sors, 136, 137; her residence, 138; de- 
 scription of present incarnation, 138; 
 peculiar habits of, 138 ; incarnation of 
 Dolma, lv)8; origin of incarnation, 139; 
 saves monastery from invaders, 139. 
 Dorje-tag mountains, 35 ; ghat, 219 ; 
 
 monastery, 220. 
 Dowa targya. See Dao-targe. 
 Dragon-head pillars of Jo Khang, 163. 
 Dress of lady of rank, 121, 127; of Dalai
 
 INDEX. 
 
 271 
 
 lama, 167; of Kalon, 174; of Bonbo 
 
 lamas, 207; of hostess at Samye, 221. 
 Dropsy in Tibet, its treatment, 260. 
 Drum beating, by Limbus, 4, 11. 
 Dsambling g-yan, tomb of Dalai lama, 169. 
 DsamUng gyeshe, an historical work, 62 ; 
 
 copied for author, 68. 
 DsoDgo stage house, 36. 
 Ducks, wild on Nyang chu, 83. 
 Dugpa, sect of lamas, 129. 
 Dugpa, a name of Bhutan, origin of name 
 
 129. 
 Dugpa-kunleg, saint of the red hat lamas, 
 
 92, 94. 
 Bu khang, or congregation hall, 78, 79, 95. 
 Dukpa-nagpa, old Shaman town, 75. 
 Du la, 15, 16. 
 
 Dumo tso, or Devil's lake, 136. 
 Dimg klior, civil officer, 75, 145; their 
 
 number, how chosen, 175 ; their salaries, 
 
 176 ; social rank, 246. 
 Bung-yig, or clerk, 67 ; social rank, 246. 
 Dye plant, 213. 
 Dyspepsia, its varieties, 260. 
 Dzo, a weight, a tenth of a srmig, 150. 
 
 Earring, 24, 30, 82. 
 Earthquakes, destroy Samye, 225. 
 Eclipses, religious ceremonies when they 
 
 occur, 261. 
 Eggs, not eaten by lamas, 98. 
 Elephant, sent by Rajah of Sikkim to 
 
 Lhasa, 100; difficulty of road for, 144; 
 
 shed at Lhasa, 169. 
 Eleusine coracaua. See Murwa. 
 Embalmment, 214. 256. 
 Emperor of China, worship of, 60 ; ratifies 
 
 appointment of regent. 173. 
 Epidemic, annual, at Lhasa, 259. 
 Estates, great ones of Tibet, 183. 
 Exorcising evil spirits, 101. 
 
 Fable, the leopard and the ass, 198. 
 
 Feasts, 25th of 10th month, 56 ; of new 
 moon, 64, 106 ; given general at Dongtse, 
 81; New Year's day, 107, 112, 120; 
 pre-Buddhist feast, 108 ; on date of 
 Buddha's death, 150; prayer-meeting 
 in June. 198. 199; 15th of 8th moon, 
 199; July 19, great holiday, 201; 
 harvest, 214; midsummer, 261 ; annual 
 feasts, 261. See also Xew Year. 
 
 Feylep valley, 20. 
 
 Fines, in lieu of punishments, 187. 
 
 Fir trees, 218. 
 
 Fi.sh, let loose as charity, 134 ; not eaten 
 
 for a year by order of Talai lama, 141 ; 
 
 used as manure, 220. 
 Fishing, 2, 6. 
 Flagpoles, 149, 151. 
 Floor, made of mosaic, 78. 
 Flutes, 57, 108. 
 Fog. 234. 
 Foreigners, policy of Tibet regarding, 181, 
 
 192. 
 Fortune telling, 132, 134 ; forbidden, 212. 
 Fossils, as relics in temple, 227. 
 Foxes, 39, 245. 
 Funeral, feast, 68. 257; rites of Bonbo, 
 
 208; of Panchen lama, 214; persons 
 
 forbidden to be present at, 253, 254; 
 
 ceremonie.s, 254, 255. 
 
 Gadan, monastery of, its revenues, 182. 
 Gadan Gyahu, the usurper, 75. 
 Gadan khangsar, palace of, 172. 
 Gadan namchoi, birthday of Tsongkhapa, 
 
 56. 
 Gadan namgyal-ling, sanctuary of, 233. 
 Games, 260. 
 Gampo, or elder, 52. 
 Gandan Chakhang in Gyantse, 84; chapel 
 
 in, 85, 89; description of, 91. 
 Gang. See Fanam-gang. 
 Gar, attacked by the Sikhs, 53. 
 Garden, at Jorgya, 73 ; near Dongtse, 99 ; 
 
 party, 201. 
 Gar, General of King Srong-btsan, 168. 
 Garpon, or governor of fortress, 53. 
 Garrison of Gyantse. 86. 
 Gartok, 70. 
 Ge river, 38. 
 
 Ge-chnng, village of. 237. 
 Gedun-dub. founder of Tashilhunpo, 114; 
 
 juniper tree grown from his hair, 119 ; 
 
 reincarnate in first Dalai lama, 171. 
 Gedun-gyatso. the Tale lama. 63 ; becomes 
 
 head of Dabung monastery, 171 ; first 
 
 Dalai lama, 171 ; monastery founded by, 
 
 226. 
 Geese, wild, on Nyang chu, 83. 
 Gelong, or priest, 59; ordinatiou of. 120» 
 
 126. 
 Gelugpa Church, feasts of. 56 ; image of
 
 272 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 its supreme Bmldha, SI) ; forbid use of 
 
 wine, 90. 
 Gen-j^ang, boundary of Sikkim, 24."). 
 Gem. villaoje of, 244. 
 Gingu la, 75. 
 
 Glak-los, wild people, 2.58. 
 Goat, wild, ill Sikkim, 2 : at Karma, 42 ; 
 
 stuffed at Gyantse, 91 : wild, near 
 
 Yamdo tso, 140 ; near the tsomo Tel- 
 
 tuug. 244. 
 Gods, of land and mountains, 32. 
 Goitse, at Kangpa-cliau, 23: in other parts 
 
 of Tibet, 258 ; treatment of, 258. 
 Gojogs. a mendong at Gyantse. 87. 
 Gok, village of, 1. 
 
 Golab Sing, his war with Lhasa, 53. 
 Golden jar, used for selecting Dalai lama, 
 
 160. 
 Golog, their country, 19G; tlieir customs 
 
 and religion, 197 ; kissing among them, 
 
 197. 
 Gondang-tangme. valley of, 231. Sec also 
 
 Yarluug. 
 Gongkhar, djong, 218, 235; mountains. 
 
 235. 
 Gon-po, tiie god, 1(19. 
 Gonpoi ri, 229. 
 <;ood luck, sign of, 1(]6 ; how insured for 
 
 the year, 264 : dance. 264 ; signs 
 
 watched for on New Year's day, 265. 
 Greyiiound, 99. 
 
 Guilt offering ceremony, 263, 264. 
 Guma shara, village of, 37, 38. 
 Gumo tang, 16. 
 
 (lungri gung-btsan. Prince, 168. 
 Gure, village of, 243. 
 <iuriug tribe of Limbus, 20. 
 Gushi Khan, the conqueror of Tiljet, 79. 
 Gya, or Chinese, 52. 
 Gva-bum gang, square of, 155. See also 
 
 Tomse gang. 
 Gyade country, 205 
 
 Gyal-Uah, or reagent, 172. See also De.H. 
 Gyampo, or elder, 176. 
 Gyantse djong, 63 ; general at, SO ; town 
 
 of, 80; author wislies to visit it, 81; 
 
 descriptiim of, 84; market at, 85; 
 
 ancient province of, 87 ; climate of, 
 
 88. 
 Gyapon. or captain. 86. 
 Gyarong, tlie district of, 76 ; lamas from, 
 
 205. 
 
 Gyatso-shar, village of. 70, 196. 200; 
 
 beauty of, 201. 
 Gyatu-ling, village of, 235. 
 Gyerpal, village of, 234. 
 Gyunsar, village of, 2;'., 27. 
 
 Haboi ki of Samye, 221, 224. 
 
 Ilailo, village of," 140. 
 
 Hall, of worship, 57; of departed saints, 214. 
 
 Hamdang Kham-tsan, 73. 
 
 Hares, 20, 39, 83, 1 44. 
 
 Hariuan, Captain, 26, 41. 
 
 Harvest, lucky day to begin it, 213. 
 
 Hat, 30, 40 ; of lamas, 69 ; worn in lama 
 dances, 114; taking off, 31, 95, 107; 
 felt, 203. 
 
 Headdresses, of Tibetan women. 38. 55, 
 67, 85. 221 ; origin of, 157 ; peculiar of 
 the Dungkhor, 176; value of, 200. 
 
 Hermits, 228, 232. 
 
 Hi, range, vegetation on. 4 ; village of, 5, 
 7 ; view from jjass (Hi la), 5. 
 
 Hooker, Dr., meets Phurchung, 22 ; at- 
 tempt to enter Tibet, 192, 193. 
 
 Horba, met at Tos nam-gyaling, 218; 
 bring salt to Samye, 226. 
 
 Horn, 57. 
 
 Horses, richly ornamented, 52 ; hoof re- 
 vered, 114, 116. 
 
 Hoshang Dharma-'ala, the, 115. 
 
 House, in Tashilliunpo, 45. 46: no chim- 
 ney, 60 ; outside decoration, 69. 72 ; in- 
 terior of, at Tashi;;;ang, 74 ; at Kye-pa 
 Khangsar, 96 ; of lama at Saniding, 132, 
 135; of noble at Lhasa, 150, 162; cere- 
 monies for consecrating new liome, 202, 
 203. 
 
 Hydrophobia, treatment of, 257. 
 
 Iago, village of, 43, 75. 
 
 Illumination, of Tashiihuupo, 56. 
 
 Images, holy, at Dongtse, 78 ; at Gyantse, 
 89, 90; metal out of wliich made, 100; 
 piiintcd on rocks, 142, 145; in Jo khang 
 at Lhasa, 151, 152. 153, 157 ; in Potala, 
 168; at Ombu Iha-khaug, 230. 
 
 Impostor, claims discovery of sacred 
 volumes, 94. 
 
 Incarnate lama, 56; college of, 57; re- 
 ceived as novice, 57; female one, 131; 
 (see Dorje phagmo), degraded for
 
 INDEX. 
 
 273 
 
 adultery, 133; mode of selection of, 
 
 159, IGO, 161. 
 Indian corn, 1, 7, 8, 24, 29. 
 Inoculation of small-pox, 257. 
 Inscription, relating to founding of 
 
 Tashilhunpo, 114; gigantic, on rocks, 
 
 123 ; on stone in Tibetan and Chinese 
 
 at Lhasa, 148, 151. 
 Interest on money, 11»0, 191. 
 Invocation to mountain deities, 5, 18. 
 Irrigation, 39 ; canals, 72, 73, 76. 
 Isa, village of, 76. 
 
 .Tah-hu tang, parade ground, 65. 
 
 Jail, horrors of Tibetan. 186. 
 
 Jaisang Teba, the Desi, 172. 
 
 Jang, village of, upper and lower, 144. 
 See also Jong. 
 
 Je Kadub rinpoche, Bon high priest, 20G. 
 
 Je la, 205. 
 
 Jelap la, value of road, 194. 
 
 Jerong, district of, 209. 
 
 Jetsun Tiulas-tsomo, founder of Samding 
 monastery, 136. 
 
 Jig-kyong, camp of, 238. 
 
 Joug, village of, 226. 228 ; temple at, 227. 
 
 Jong Luguri, village of, 43. See also 
 Lugiiri djong. 
 
 Jongri, 21 ; la, 15, 16. 
 
 Jorgya. \dllage of, 72, 73. 
 
 Jo-vo, " the Lord," his image, 78 ; of 
 Lhasa. 78. 151 ; — khang, 149, 150 ; see 
 also Kilkhordiug ; description of temple, 
 151, 152, 153, 154 ; second visit to, 157; 
 statue in, 157 ; pillars of temple, 163 ; 
 copy of, at Tandub, 230. 
 
 Juugars, attack Samding, 139 ; especially 
 inimical to Nyingma sect, 141 ; miracle, 
 141, 142: sack Eigyal Sendar, 206; 
 pillage Mindol-liiig, 235. 
 
 Juniper, erroneously called " sandal- 
 wood," 13 ; grown from hair of saint, 
 119; along Tib chu, 218. 
 
 Juonga, mountain, 21. See also Cho Kang- 
 chan Juonga. 
 
 Justice, courts of, 174, 177,178; adminis- 
 tration of, 186. 
 
 Kabili river, 19, 21, 22. 
 Kahsopa, or chief clerk, 175. 
 Kabu la, 217. 
 Ka-che, or Kashmiri. 228. 
 
 Kadong, monastery of, 74. 
 
 Knduiiij, or secretary, 173 ; their number, 
 175. 
 
 Kahdong monastery, 76. 
 
 Kalai river, 6. 
 
 Kalliat river. See Ealai. 
 
 Kalon, or ministers of State, 173 ; their 
 dress, 174 ; how chosen, 174. 
 
 Kal-zang zamba, 141. 
 
 Kamai phugpa, 28. 
 
 Kamah, a class of dancers, 263. 
 
 K imbachen. See Kangpa-chan. 
 
 Kampa lacha. See Khamba partshi. 
 
 Kang, a land measure, 86, 18o, 182. 
 
 Kangchan mountain, 15 ; river, 23. 
 
 Kangla chen pass, 24, 29, 34, 35. 
 
 Kangla jang-ma peak, 18. 
 
 Kangla Xangmo la, 21. 
 
 Kaugpa-chan, village of, 12, 23; cultiva- 
 tion at, 24 ; departure from, 27 ; monas- 
 tery at, 31 ; valley, 22 ; early inhabitants 
 of, 26; their fights with the Magar, 
 27 ; road to, 29. 
 
 Kangyur, reading of, 30 ; copy at Manding 
 gomba, 31 ; at Dongtse, 126. 
 
 Kang zang-po mountain, 129. 
 
 Kargya, or purwana, 176 ; reserve store, 
 177. 
 
 Karma, a hundredth of an ounce, 184. 
 
 Karma Bagshi, a celebrated lama, 145. 
 
 Karmapa sect, old lamasery of, 75. 
 
 Karmoling, pasture lands of, 217. 
 
 Kasliag, or ministers' council hall, 174. 
 
 Kashmir, envoy arrives at Tashilhunpo, 
 52 ; why sent, 53 ; war between Gohib 
 Sing and Tibet, 53 ; people of in Lhasa, 
 146, 150; lax Mohammedans, 146; man 
 at Tse-tang, 228 ; people at Tse-tang, 
 230. 
 
 Katmandu, 68, 228. 
 
 Kedesho Jong. See Kideshor. 
 
 Kegii tsal cemeterj', 65. 
 
 Kemai tsal, grove of, 147. 
 
 Kena, village df, 72. 
 
 Kesar Lhakhang, temple of Knan-ti 
 (Ka?n-ti miao of the Chinese), at 
 Shigatse, 5i. 
 
 Keshong, village of, 205. 
 
 Keta, near the Ringbi, 14. 
 
 Khnma kang tung, 28. 
 
 Ke-utag vilhige, 217. 
 
 Klial, a dry measure, 182. 
 
 T
 
 274 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Khamba. 24 : their lawlessness. 47 ; met j 
 near Dongtse, 76; attack ex-Dewan I 
 of Sikkim, 87, 88 ; quarrel in Shigatse 
 market, 107: lama, 156; estimate of \ 
 character, 15G. j 
 
 Khamha chyang tang. 142. - 
 
 Khamba jong. 40, ;"iO, 5(j, r)9, G5, 216; the 
 Djongpon of, stops Phurchung on his ' 
 way to India, 102 ; return of author to, 
 244 : its waterworks, 244. 
 Khamba la, 142. 
 Kliamlia partshi, village of. 142. 
 Khamdo, province of, 56, 64 ; lamas from, 
 
 240. 
 Khanicdo, village of, 217. 
 Kham-yol, 238. 
 Kbando phug, 22. 
 Kliang-nyer, or house-keeper. 149. 
 Khang-toi shikha, in Lljasa. 92. 
 Khara Tedong, village of, 70. 
 Khatag, or complimentary scarf, 32, 49, 
 55. 78, 83, 95, 125. 128, 184; red ones 
 given by Dalai lama, 168. 
 Kliamba barchi. See Kliamba i>artshi and 
 
 Kampa lacha. 
 Kharnang-phu chu, river, 129, 130. 
 Kharo la, 129. 
 
 Khede-sho, town of, 218, 235. 
 Khon family, 210. 
 
 Khruldupa, or tax-collector, 177, 184. 
 Khunpodo village, 217. 
 Kliyah-gong, a lama title, 132. 
 Khyungar. village of, 228. 
 Kiki-naga, residence of Panchen's mother, 
 
 120. 
 Kiku-tamsa, a storehouse, 119; pictures 
 
 hung up on it, 119. 199. 
 Kinlcah, or brocaded silk, 60, 127. 
 Kingfisher, or Xyang chu, 84. 
 Ki pbug, 33. 
 Kirata tribes, 3, 20. 
 Kiroug, district of, ."i2. 
 Kissing among the Golog, 197. 
 Kitchen of Dalai lama, 2G2. 
 Kon-cliog sum, used to tran.slate "'god," 
 
 77. 
 Konjo, tlie Princess, brings image of 
 Buddha to Tibet, 151 ; other services 
 rendered by her, 151 ; temple built by, 
 155; founds llamoche, 165; her image 
 at Potala, 168. 
 Kongpo, province of, 12."), 161, 183; goitre 
 
 prevalent in, 258 ; Gyamda. town of, 
 
 161. 
 Kongra lamo pass, 237. 245. 
 Korchagpa, or policeman. 148. 
 Kosi river, its source, 242. 
 Kotowing. 82, 95. 
 Kuchar khaupo, official of Dalai lama's 
 
 household, 167. 
 Ku-dag, or gentleman, 165. 
 Kumba karna mountain, 15. 
 Kunduling, palace of regent. 147 ; mon- 
 astery, 73. 
 Kunga nyingpo, hierarch of Sakya, 240. 
 Kunga zangbo, of Sakya, 240. 
 Kun-khyab ling, palace of Panchen lama. 
 
 57,61,211. 
 Kumjer, or keeper of holy images. 84, et 
 
 pas. 
 Kurhii, or guilt oftering ceremony, 263, 
 
 264. 
 Kurma. village of. 42, 43, 211. 
 Kushi Khan, confers sovereignty of 
 
 Central Tibet on Dalai lama, 172. 
 Kutiiketu, a Mongol, 126. 
 Kyah-dvang chenpo. See Minister of Tem- 
 poral Aflairs. 
 Kye-na. See Kena. 
 Kye-pa Khangsar, minister's house at. 94. 
 
 95. 
 Kyi chu. tlie river of Liiasa, 144, 145 ; 
 
 rock which keeps back its waters from 
 
 Jo khang. 163. 
 Kyil khang Ta-tsun. 119. 
 Kyi-phug nunnery, 102. 
 Kyilkhor-ding temple, 149, 150; square 
 
 in front of, 155 ; New Year's cere- 
 monies at, 265. See also Jovo Khang. 
 Kyishong, village of, 235. 
 Kyoga, village of, 211. 
 
 Labrang. or episcopal palace, of Tashi- 
 Ihunpo, 62, 69; full name given, 120; 
 at Sakya, 239. 
 
 Laln-ang dokpa (camp), 43, 211. 
 
 Lachan, frontier post, 40, 50, 59, 77. 
 
 Lachang pass, 84; shortest road to Sik- 
 kim, 84. 
 
 Laclimi pokri, lake, 16. 
 
 Ladak, pilgrims from, at Gyantse. 89. 
 
 La dug, mountain sicliness, 15, 17. 
 
 Lamas, at Tasiiilliunpo, 48 ; music by, 
 57 ; noviciate of, 57 ; studies, 91 ; taking
 
 INDEX. 
 
 275 
 
 vows, 113; early rivers, 113; dance, 
 114, 117, 118, 201, 210, 26:'.; from 
 Kliams, as traders, 156; officials, 176; 
 revenues of, 182. 
 
 Lamb skins, lining of clothing, 67. 
 
 Lampokri. See Tama chu lake. 
 
 Lamps, lit on New Year's eve, 120. 
 
 Lamteiig valley, monkeys in, 2. 
 
 Langbu la, 38. 
 
 Langdarma, King, 153 ; destroys Samye, 
 225. 
 
 Lang la, 237. 
 
 Langma, village of, 129. 
 
 Lap-ebyi peak, 18, 20. 
 
 Larche tree, 23, 29. 
 
 Lasa, village of, 209. 
 
 Lawsuits, how settled, 178. 
 
 Lebor, a measure of distance, 185. 
 
 Leeches in Sikkim, 5. 
 
 Leopards in Sikkim, 14, 18 ; snow leo- 
 pards, 20 ; stuffed at Gyantse, 91. 
 
 Lepchas, their fishing, 2 ; mode of killing 
 monkeys, 2 ; notices on, 5 ; priests, 6 ; 
 marriage, 6 ; burials, 6 ; no religion, 7 ; 
 paradise, 21. 
 
 Leprosy, its cause and treatment, 259, 260. 
 
 Letter writing, difficulty in Tibetan, 49. 
 
 Lha-bab ri, sanctuary of, 232. 
 
 Lhacham, or lady of rank, 121 ; stops at 
 Nangartse, 130; her drawing-room, 
 161 ; arranges audience with Dalai 
 lama for S. C. D., 165 ; to whom title 
 given, 174. 
 
 Lhadong, village of, 210. 
 
 Lhagpa-tsering, the charity of, 64. 
 
 Lhakha, peak of, 38. 
 
 Lha lihang, or temple. 31. 
 
 Lhalu, the Shape, 51, 66. 
 
 Lhamo sung chyong-ma, oracle of, 173, 
 211. 
 
 Lhari-zim phug, monastery, 88 ; books 
 at, 88. 
 
 Lhartse djong, 209. 
 
 Lhasa, tribute sent it by Kashmir, 52 ; 
 its war with Kashmir, 53 ; stops travel 
 to and from India, 63 ; road to, best 
 season to travel, 85 ; enforces strict 
 rules as to foreign travel, 103 ; protests 
 against Panchen taking vow of monk- 
 hood, 120 ; S. C. D. advised not to stay 
 long at, 128 ; first view of, 145, 146 ; 
 enters city, 147 ; description of streets. 
 
 148, 149, 150; filtli in streets, 155; 
 view of from Potala, 166; author leaves, 
 195. 
 
 Lhasre, a title, 126 ; to whom given, 174. 
 
 Llia-tsun, Buddhist saint, legend con- 
 nected with. 21 ; lived at Manding 
 gomba, 30, 31 ; founded Dongtse gomba, 
 78 ; books concerning, 88. 
 
 Lheua djong, 72. 
 
 Lhimpotsc, village of, 237. 
 
 Lhokha country, 216. 
 
 Lholing, village of, 6G. 
 
 Lhopas, Southerns, 21 ; various kinds 
 of, 125; marriage customs of, 125; 
 raid country round Lake Palti, 216. 
 
 Limbudu, country of the Limbu, 3, 4. 
 
 Limbus, their fishing, 2 ; tilling, 3 ; 
 early habit at, 3; called Chung by 
 Lepchas, 3 ; houses, 3 ; customs, 4 ; 
 cultivation, 6 ; priests, 6 ; physicians, 
 7 ; woman, 9 ; marriages, 10 ; divination, 
 11 ; use Ichatag, 12 ; burial services, 
 12 ; a Limbu legend, 20. 
 
 Ling, the four great of Lhasa, 173; of 
 Samye. 222. 
 
 Ling, village of, 217. 
 
 Lingbo cheu. See Lhimpotse. 
 
 Lingcham, village of, 5, 7. 
 
 LiiKjhor, circumambulatiou, 87 ; of Lhasa, 
 1(;9. 
 
 Lithographic press, brought to minister, 
 50, 59 ; fear it might spread small-pox, 
 105 ; first printing on. 107. 
 
 Lito phug, division of Gyantse, 87, 91. 
 
 Lobding, country place of minister, 70. 
 
 Logan g ferry, 228. 
 
 Loh-bu Jong. See Ling. 
 
 Lomba hills, 221. 
 
 Lora, village of, 242. 
 
 Luguri djong, 43, 211. See also Jong 
 Luguri. 
 
 Lu khang, or " snake house," of the Jo 
 khang, 1 63 ; palladium of Tibet pre- 
 served in, 163. 
 
 Lumber for Lhasa, 221. 
 
 Lungkyong chu, 29. 
 
 Luugmo la, 14. 
 
 Lung ta, or '• wind horse," 149 ; keeps oft' 
 leprosy, 259. 
 
 Lupa gyaltsan, a friend of author's, 50, 
 104, 107.
 
 276 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Muclien, or chief cook, 45. 
 
 :\Iacliig labiion. saiut, 227, 228. 
 
 Mairar tribe, 26. 
 
 Mahakala, a patron god, formerly Matran- 
 kani, lot). 
 
 ]\Iaitreya, imajjre of, at Gyantse, 90 ; at 
 feast at Shigatse, 199 : worship of. 200. 
 Mamo, the goddesses, or she-devils, 22 : 
 towers sacred to, 7() ; images of, 99. 
 
 Jlanda phug, 22 ; la, 22. 
 
 Blnnding monastery, 29, 30; its import- 
 ance, 31 . 
 
 Manidara, 3. 
 
 Mantra (^charms) recited, 34, 41 : author 
 not proficient in, 59 ; continual repeti- 
 tion of, 90. 
 
 Mapham, lake, 53. 
 
 Map-ja, village of, 242. 
 
 Magpon, or general, 178. 
 
 Ma'ngja, or " general tea," 132, 133, 205. 
 
 Mani Ihahhang, or prayer wheel temple, 
 73,74,76; of Tashilhun[)0, 119. 
 
 Market of Shigatse, provisions brought, 
 09. 
 
 IVIarkham, the province of, 7G. 
 
 Marmots, 242. 
 
 Marriage ceremonies of Bonbo, 208 ; 
 customs of Tibet, 247-250; forbidden 
 degrees of consanguinity, 251 ; poly- 
 andric, 251, 252. 
 
 Marsh, near Lhasa, 146. 
 
 Mastitis, chained before gate, 70 ; stutied 
 at Gyautse, 91. 
 
 Matrankaru, the demon, 138 ; destroyed 
 by Tamdrin, 139. See also Mahakala. 
 
 Maudgalviiyana, discijjle of the Buddha, 
 152 ; his bill preserved at Lhasa, 152. 
 
 JIayaphug, 29. 
 
 Me agtsoms. King, orders the Tsang-po 
 to be whipped, 221. 
 
 Meals, at Tashillninpo. 46, 48, 49 ; s-up- 
 plied tailor, 62 ; witli the Deba Sliikha, 
 71, 72; of high oflicials, 82; with 
 minister, 83, 98, 99 ; with Lupa gyalt- 
 san, 107. 
 
 Medicine, given by S. V. D. to Tibetans, 
 41, 54, 98; bought at Darjiling, 42; 
 given to Tibetan lady, 121 ; given him 
 by the Dorje pliagmo, 132, 133 ; by 
 lamas, 134 ; used by Tibetans, 257. 
 
 Molung, village of, 217. 
 
 Mende, village of, 41. 
 
 Mendong, or stone pile-, 3, 4. 15, 32, 64, 
 69, 87 ; of Bonbo, 206. 
 
 Mice, tame in chapel, 159. 
 
 Mikyod dorje, the god, 155. 
 
 Milarapa, saint, a legend concerning, 153, 
 154. 
 
 Militia, Tibetan, 40 : commanded by 
 Amban, 178 : how recruited, 180. 
 
 Mindol-ling lamasery, 234, 235. 
 
 Minister, Prime, 173; Council of Ministers, 
 173 ; duties of, 173, 174. 
 
 Minister of Temporal Afiairs of Tsang, 
 41, 51 ; letter to, 49: his country house 
 at Lobding, 70 ; receives author at 
 Dongtse, 76 ; his literary work, 78, 80 ; 
 talk witli author, 80 ; learns to write 
 Eoman characters. 81 ; learning English, 
 83; his mother visits him, 94 ; exorcises 
 evil spirits, 101 ; wants to learn survey- 
 ing, 101 ; promises to facilitate author's 
 journey to Lhasa, 101 ; promises to 
 send S. C. D. to Lhasa, lOd; studies 
 with author, 108: speaks Mongol, 109; 
 interest in astronomy, 109 ; views on 
 stars, 110: lodges S. C. D. in his resi- 
 dence, 110, 111 : does not eat in the after- 
 noon, 112 ; speaks of Panciien ot S. C. D., 
 120; ordains priests, 120 ; S. C. D. takes 
 leave of, 128; stricken with small-pox, 
 169, 196; writes in Koman ciiaracter, 
 202. 
 
 3Iiiit of Lhasa, 171. 
 
 Mipon, or headman, 176. 
 
 Mirkan la, 22. 
 
 Mirkan Pandita, a Mongol, 124. 
 
 Mishniis, the, 123. 
 
 Misser, peasantry or serfs, 51 : how to be 
 treated by officials, 177 ; property of, 
 182. 
 
 Missionaries, feared in Tibet, 193. 
 
 Mitogang road, 2. 
 
 Mi-waiig, King, his birthplace, 75. 
 
 Miza lakelet, 32. 
 
 Mougul, in Tashilhunpo, 48 : lama, failed 
 at examination, 48; punishment for 
 forgery, 56 ; pilgrims at Tashilhunpo, 
 109. 
 
 Monkeys in Sikkim, 2. 
 
 Monks, admission to the Kliam tsau order, 
 57. 
 
 Mon lam, or prayer meeting, 198, 262, 265. 
 
 Month, fourth, the holiest, 133.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 277 
 
 Mourniug, signs of, 203 ; ou deatli of 
 Panchen lama, 214, 256; of abbots and 
 others, 250. 
 
 Mountain sickness, see la-'Jiig : tops, 
 prayer and oifering, 142. 
 
 Mudang phug, 22. 
 
 Mug, village of, 39. 
 
 Mu-li-ding-ki tso, image of new Dalai 
 lama appears on its waters, 161. 
 
 Murder, punishment for, 187; ordered for 
 proving, 189. 
 
 Murmis, at Shigatse witii envoy of Kash- 
 mir, 52. 
 
 Murwa, bier, 3 ; fields of, 7. 
 
 Musk deer, 29 ; near Yarado tso, 140. 
 
 Nabso la, 141. 
 
 Nachuug chos-kyong, oracle of, 146 ; 
 
 description of temple. 146 ; consulted 
 
 as to successor of Dalai lama, 160; of 
 
 regent, 173 ; of Sakya Panchen, 241. 
 Nagsliu cliyema, 221. 
 Nagtsa-shar, or Black Court, 174. 
 Nag-wang lob-zang, the fifth Dalai lama, 
 
 169 ; first sovereign of Tibet, 172. 
 Nag-wang lo-zang tubdan gya-tso, tbe 
 
 present Dalai lama, 161 ; description 
 
 of, 167. 
 Naga, district of, 123. 
 Nagpa, or sorceress, 75, 109 : — khang, 
 
 114, 118. 
 Nag-wang kun-bzang, a Dorje phagmo, 
 
 187. 
 Na-Pematang, paradise of the Lep-chas, 
 
 21. 
 Nairanjana, sand from the river, 152. 
 Nam, hamlet of, 144. 
 Nambu, village of, 43 ; la, 43. 
 Nambura, village of. 8, 10. 
 Namga stream, 21. 
 Namga-tsal, 13, 21. 
 
 Namgyal Ta-tsau, of Lhasa, 143, 168, 169. 
 Namring monastery, 78, 209. 
 Nangartse djong, 63, 129, 130, 140. 
 Nango ferry, 228 ; la, 22, 38, 29. 
 Nanin monastery, 87. 
 Nari ta-tsang, monastery of, 226. 
 Naring, village of. 211. 
 Nartar g, town of, 70, 237. 
 Natog, village of, 72 
 Ne-dong djong, 230. 
 Nembotong, village of, 75. 
 
 Nei)al. war with Tibet. 36 ; friendly rela- 
 tions with Tibet, 181. 
 
 Nepalese, at Shigatse, 52 ; their trade 
 with Tibet, t_')S; in Gyantse, 85; in 
 Lhasa, 149. i:)0; in Samye, 222; at 
 Tse-tang. 230. 
 
 Nesar, village of, 7(5. 
 
 Netang, village of, 144, 145, 196. 
 
 Nettle, giant, in Sikkim, 5, 7. 
 
 New moon ceremonies, 133. 
 
 New Year's Day, 107; festivities for, 
 112, 113, 260, 262-266. 
 
 Ngambu dung la. See Nambu la. 
 
 Niru chu, 87. 
 
 Noga slojie, camp at, 17. 
 
 Noijinhamara temple, 224. 
 
 Noi-jin kang-zang mountains, 87, 129. 
 
 Noijin norpa zang>po mountain, 129. 
 
 Non chu, 208. 
 
 Norbugang, hamlet of, 145. 
 
 Norbu linga, palace of. 147. 
 
 Norgya Nangpa, 72. 
 
 Norpa khyung-djin, ruins of lamasery, 75, 
 123. 
 
 Num chu, its course, 70. 
 
 Nuns, 121 ; and monks living together, 
 232. 
 
 Nyagpa, or sorceress. See Nagpa. 
 
 Nya-kri btsan-po, King, 230, 232. 
 
 Nyang cliol jung Nyiniai other, tille of 
 historical work. 94. 
 
 Nyang chu, 72, 73, 75 ; extent and fertility 
 of, 83 ; source of, 87 ; an affluent of, 
 101 ; headwaters of, 129 ; bathing in, 
 214. 
 
 Nyema lung. See Melung. 
 
 Nyen. See Nango ferry. 
 
 Nyer-tam. See Netang. 
 
 Nyingma, sect of lama, 37 ; impostor of. 
 claims discovery of sacred volume.-^, 94 ; 
 nuns, wear long hair, 121 ; Palti djong 
 one of its strongholds, 141; holiest 
 shrine of, 232 ; colour of buildings, 238. 
 See also Eed-hat sect. 
 
 Oath, form of, in Tibet, 107. 
 
 Ofleriugs to gods, 78, 134 ; at a haunted 
 
 spot, 141 ; ou tops of mountains, 142. 
 Om-dse. or master of cereiiionies, 115, 205. 
 Om mani padme hum. out on rocks, 38 ; 
 
 when recited, 55. 
 Oma tang, plateau of, 129, 236.
 
 278 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Ombu, Iha-klianir, palace of, 2:!0 : village 
 
 of, 2:^0. 
 Omensi, vratchcd for ou New Year's Day, 
 
 2t]r.. 
 Onions, wild, 7. 
 Oranges, 7 ; in Gyautso, 92. 
 Orchard, at Pislii niani Ibakliaug, To. 
 Ordeals, 188-190. 
 
 P.VDDV fields, in Sikkim, 3. 
 Padma Sambhava, identified with the 
 Limbu Srijanga, 4 ; image painted on 
 temple, 7G ; bis birtbday, 210 ; bis cave 
 at Samye, 222 ; bis prophecy concerning 
 Samye, 224 ; driven away by Bonbo, 
 225 ; his cell, 232. 
 Painara. See Pauam-gang. 
 Pa la, 210. 
 Palchen chuvori, monastery of, 143 ; by 
 
 whom built, 143. 
 Paldan Ihamo, image of at Lhasa, 154, 
 158 ; mice in her chapel, 159. See also 
 Srimati devi. 
 Paljor rabtan, house in Lhasa, 149. 
 Palkhor choide, great temple of Gyantse, 
 81; visit to, 88; chorten of, 84; sur- 
 veyed, 86 ; l)y whom founded, 88 ; 
 description of, 90. 
 Palmistry, esteemed in Tibet, 97. 
 Palmoi-pal tang, desert of, 154. 
 Palri. 75. See also Pe-li. 
 Palri Kusho, the lama, 88. 
 Palti, lake, 130 ; djong, 141 ; origin of 
 name, 141; town saved by miracle, 141, 
 142; passed through, 196, 236. See 
 also Yamdo Yumtso. 
 Palti Shabdung, a saint who saved Palti 
 
 djong, 141. 
 Panam-gang, village of, 72 ; doi, 74 ; 
 
 district, of, 74 ; djong, 88. 
 Panchen lama, 56 ; attends an ordination, 
 57 ; his blessing, 57 ; description of, 
 57 ; receives the Amban, 62 ; punished 
 for doubting gods, 89; visit to Lhasa, 
 104; his literary work, 118; Lhasa 
 Government accuses him of heresy, 
 118; mode of selection of, 160; sove- 
 reignty of Ult-Tibet given him by 
 Kushi Klian, 172 ; audience to Amban, 
 179; belief he will leave Tibet, 180; 
 its consequence, 181 ; independent spirit 
 of, 181 ; when absent from oeie.iiouies 
 
 how represented, 198 ; fatal illness of, 
 202; death of, 203; cause of. 203, 204; 
 war of Bonbo stock, 207 ; incidents con- 
 nected with death of. 211, 212; his 
 funeral, 214. 
 Pangang, village of, 75. See also Pong 
 
 kong. 
 Pangbo la, 22. 
 Pangri, hamlet of, 76. 
 Pankor shornub, mountains of, 72. 
 Pauza. village of, 235. 
 Paougtang, 13. 
 
 Parade ground, at Shigatse, 65. 
 Paralysis, i>revalence of, 259. 
 Pargo kaliug chorten, western gateway of 
 
 Lhasa, 147, 151. 
 Parrot in Tashilhunpo. 112. 
 Passjiort, 62, 67, 77 ; severe rules enforced 
 at Khamba djong. 102 ; given Ugyen- 
 gyatso, 109, 110 ; duties of officials con- 
 cerning, 177 ; from Golog chiefs, 197 ; 
 given author, 236. 
 I'atama, ferry on the Tsang-po, 66. 
 Patna, merchants of in Lhasa, 149. 
 Patsal, hamlet of, 74. See also Pisbi. 
 Pay of troops, 86. 
 Peli. See Palri. 
 Peach trees, 226. 
 Pearls, sale for at Shigatse, 104. 
 Pema-kyod, province of, 183 ; goitre pre- 
 valent in, 258. 
 Pema-yangtse, village of, 7. 
 Penagangdo, village of, 72. See also 
 
 Penjang. 
 Penara jong. See Panam-gang. 
 Peru, nunnery of, 218. 
 Peri jang, 74. See also Penagangdo. 
 Perong sliavea, hamlet of, 70. 
 Peurbu. or Nepalese, 68. 
 Pbagiiiodu, dynasty, 159. 226 ; origin of 
 name, 226 ; its old capital, 227 ; village 
 of, 226 ; royal city of, 230. 
 Phagpa, the lama, 159, 240 ; books pre- 
 sented him, 241. 
 Phagpa Iha, greatest noble of Tibet, 183. 
 Phagri djong, 63; road to and from 
 Gyantse, 87; traders from at Shigatse, 
 104 ; pass, 109. 
 Phala, the Dahpon, 80 ; reception of at 
 Dongtse, 81 ; his home in Lhasa, 85, 
 149, 150 ; a friend of the minister, 101 ; 
 his wife ill, 120.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 279 
 
 Phamu-bub. See Phagmodu. 
 
 Pheasants, 1-1, 16 ; snow, 20 ; green, 21, 
 29. 
 
 Phendi Kbangsar, minister of Tsaug, 41. 
 
 Pherng mountains, 34, 38, 238. 
 
 Phodaug djong, 230. 
 
 Phodang marpo, palace of Potala, 16G; 
 architecture of, 169. 
 
 Phola. village of, 75. 
 
 riirug, or serge, 30. 
 
 Phugpa karpo, 33, 34. 
 
 Phuntso Khaugsar, residence of minister 
 at Tasbilhunpo, 47, 49, 107, 108, 211. 
 
 Pbunsto ling monastery, 209. 
 
 Phurchung, 2, 10, 20 ; his brother-in-law, 
 22 ; his meeting with Sir Joseph 
 Hooker, 22 ; native village of, 23 ; his 
 uncle, 24; his faithfulness, 27; drunken- 
 ness, 30 ; gives a bond for S. C. D., 31 ; 
 his duties at Tashilhunpo, 47 ; sent to 
 Khamba djong, 60 ; returns to Tashi- 
 lhunpo, 102 ; prepares to return to 
 India with U. G., 110 ; starts ou journey, 
 111; returns to Shigatse, 196; rejoins 
 S. C. D., 216. 
 
 Phjjling, or foreigner, 102. 
 
 Pictures hung up for bestowing blessings, 
 119. 
 
 Pigeons, 43, 224. 
 
 Pigs, wild, 7, 14 ; at Tale, 7 ; fed on 
 corpses at Lhasa, 169 ; where raised, 
 183. 
 
 Pillars of Jo khang, 1G3. 
 
 Pills, magical, 30. 132, 138, 168, 202, 203. 
 
 Pishi, village of, 72. 
 
 Pislii mani Ihakhang, 73, 125. 
 
 Plantain, wild, 8. 
 
 Ploughing, in Sikkim, 3 ; ceremonies at 
 beginning of. 123. 
 
 Plum trees. 226. 
 
 Pobo. province of, 258 ; goitre prevalent 
 there, 258. 
 
 Po phug, 33. 
 
 Podong-chogleg namgyal. author, 138. 
 
 Pogpon, or paymaster, 62 ; of Sliigatse, 86. 
 
 Poison, for killing bears, 2 ; for fishing, 6 ; 
 weed near Bogto la, 16 ; natives killed 
 by, 27. 
 
 Pole, camp, 39. 
 
 Police, Tibetan, 40 ; Chinese at Shigatse, 
 48. 
 
 Polo, game of, 260. 
 
 Polyandry, 96; Tibetan views on, 162; 
 
 husbands not related, 216, 238 ; origin 
 
 of custom, 251, 252. 
 Pomda, town of, 156. 
 Pong kang. See Pangang. 
 Ponpoi ri, 238. 
 Poi)lars. near Shigatse, 73; at Aniung, 
 
 76 ; at Dongtse, 95. 99 ; near Lhasa, 
 
 144, 149 ; sprung from hair of Uuddlia, 
 
 151 ; along Tib chu. 218 ; at Taga-sho, 
 
 226. 
 Postal service, 177. 185 ; diet of couriers, 
 
 185. 
 Potala. mount, at Lhasa. 145. IKJ; visit 
 
 to, 166; audience with Dalai lama at, 
 
 166-169 ; annual white-washing of, 262. 
 Potatoes, 23, 24, 26, 8:!, 98. 231. 
 Pottery, of Tanag, 66 : manufacture of. in 
 
 Tibet, 66; at Ring-la, 216. 
 Potentilla ans:rina, used as food. 264. 
 Prayer-wheels, 25 ; turned by water. 28 ; 
 
 at Dongtse, 98; at Tashilhunpo. 119; 
 
 at Potala, 166; at Shari, 217 ; meeting, 
 
 189, 262. 
 Presents, money and scarves usually used, 
 
 46, 49, 71 ; made guests on arrival, 74 ; 
 
 to Chyag-dso-pa, 96 ; to minister of 
 
 rugs, serge, etc., 100; to Dalai lama, 
 
 etc., 104 ; of green barley. 143 ; to 
 
 Dalai lama, 167; Xew Year. 264. 
 Prisoners, cruelly treated, 49, 51, 62. 186. 
 Procession, to worship Emperor of China, 
 
 60 ; on arrival of general at Dongtse, 
 
 80, 82 ; escorts minister out of Dongtse, 
 
 95 ; New Year's, 263. 
 Property, exempted from seizure, 191 ; 
 
 disposal of at death, 255. 
 Propitiatory ceremonies of Lord of death, 
 
 124; of gods of life, 133, 134; of Tam- 
 
 drin, 135, 137. 
 Pudding, blood, 26. 
 Fido, or serge, 100. 
 
 Pungde, town of, 156. See also Pomda. 
 Punishment, of Tibetan officials, 51, 52, 
 
 54; for forgery, 56; for murdering 
 
 lamas, 64 ; of work-people, 213. 
 Purang, on Nepal border, 53. 
 Purug. See Phrug. 
 
 Quoits, game of, 202.
 
 280 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Rachung, saiuf, a lejjend conceriiiuf^. 153, 
 
 154; his cave, 231; monastery, 231; 
 
 village of, 231. 
 Radeng, Hor Dokpa from, 220. 
 Ragaslia, the Shape, 146. 
 Rag-tso ferry, 209. 
 Ralpachan, King, 151. 
 Railing zamba, bridge over Nyang chu, 
 
 129: chong-doi, village of, 129; til 
 
 monastery, 129. 
 Ramoche, temple of, 155 ; relics preserved 
 
 at, 155, 15tj; services held at, 156; 
 
 communicates with hell, 165 ; relics in, 
 
 165. 
 Rampa, the Shape. 101. 
 Bampa, a food plant. 125. 
 Rapa-chan, stream, 27. 
 Rape, how punished, 188. 
 Rape, raised at Chu-shul, 144. 
 Ratna talai Khan, 172. 
 Ratong river, 7, 16. 
 Re chu, 43, 237 ; district of. 65 ; road to, 
 
 75. See also Shab chu. 
 Red-hat sect of lamas, 31. 
 Regent, office elective, 173 ; how chosen, 
 
 172 ; duties of office, 173. 
 Regyinpai monastery, 43. 
 Religious services, at Gyantse, 90. 
 Restaurant, at Shigatse, 55. 
 Revenue of State, 181 ; how paid, 182 ; in 
 
 cattle, 184. 
 Review of troops, 82, 178, 198. 
 Rhododendrons, 142. 
 Rice, at Ringbi, 8; at Cliaini, 29; at 
 
 AVallung, 38; given by Dalai lama at 
 
 audience, 168. 
 Rigyal Shendar, monastery of, 205 ; 
 
 description of, 205, 206 ; second visit of 
 
 U. G. to, 213. 
 Rin-chen gang, traders fr(jm, at Shigatse, 
 
 105. 
 Rin-chen Khadoma, the goddess, amber 
 
 image of, in Ramoche, 16."). 
 lUnchen teniva, quotixl, 13. 
 Ringbi, river, 8, 14; village of, 7, 8. 
 Ring-la, hamlet of, 130, 21G. 
 Rishi chorten, on Hi range, 4. 
 Rishi stream, 5. 
 Ritoi monastery. 87. 
 Ri-tong precipice. 75 ; view I'rom, 75. 
 Ri-u, village of, 37. 
 Rivotag, river, 217 ; djong, 217. 
 
 Rogijaha, beggars, at Shigatse, 47 : origin 
 of name, 63 ; form a guild in Lhasa, 
 163; how recruited. 163; cut up dead 
 bodies, 164 ; tlieir chief, 164 ; their 
 houses, 164, 169, 
 
 Rombuja lake, 217. 
 
 Rope, sliding down, at festival, 58, 59, 
 265. 
 
 Roses, wild, 142. 
 
 Rudok, attacked by the Sikhs, 53. 
 
 Rugs, made at Targye. 41, 211 ; at Phola, 
 75 ; at Gyantse. 100, 203, 213. 
 
 Rummam, the river, its source, 2. 
 
 Rungit, great, the river, 2, 6. 
 
 Bupon, or colonel, 86, 178. 
 
 Saffron plant, injiot at Tashilhunpo, 112. 
 
 Sakya, hierarchs of, their ancient domain, 
 87 ; translate work of Sri Dandi, 112 ; 
 ordain the Panchen, 120 ; visit to, 204: ; 
 roads to, 209; arrival of U. G. at, 209 ; 
 description of, 209, 210 ; — Pauchen, 
 210 ; first view of town, 238 ; description 
 of town, 238, 239 ; hierarchs marry, 239 ; 
 succession, 241 ; their dress, 241 ; 
 government of principality, 241 ; trea- 
 sures in temple, 242. 
 
 Sa-sung-pa, policeman, 148. 
 
 Sa-tvamj, title given the Kalou, 174. 
 
 Sa-wang Rampa, the Shape, 48; Phala, 
 149. 
 
 Sakyang, village of, 7. 
 
 Sal trees, 2. 
 
 Salaries of ministers, 174 ; of Djongpou, 
 177. 
 
 Salt, 8 ; trade at Yampuiig, 15. 
 
 Salutation, mode of, in part of Khams, 
 197. 
 
 Sam ding, monastery of, 130 ; arrival at, 
 131 ; description of, 135, 136, 137 ; 
 origin of, 136; founder of, 136; saved 
 from destruction by Dorje pliagmo, 139. 
 
 Samdong, village of. 237. 
 
 Samdub phodang, 227. 
 
 Samye, monastery of, 215 ; S. C. D. starts 
 to visit it, 216; first view of, 221; 
 library of, 222 ; images at, 222 ; pictur(!S 
 on temple walls, 222 ; village of, 222 ; 
 adjacent country, 223 ; sands rapidly 
 engulfing it, 224 ; temples of, 224 ; 
 history of, 224. 
 
 Sandalwood image, 169.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 281 
 
 Sangri joug, 228. 
 Sangri khamar monastery. 227. 
 Sangye-gyatso, the Desi, 79, IG'J, 172. 
 Sanskrit, books found by S. C. D., 112. 
 Santa Eakshita, saint, 224 ; driven away 
 
 by Bonbo, 225. 
 Sarsha, village of, 70. 
 Satu. See Tsamba. 
 Saving life, to acquire merit by, lo-t. 
 Sawe. See Samye. 
 Sa-yong, lieadman, 238. 
 Sayong kong, plateau, 28 ; hok. 28. 
 Science, interest in, in Tibet, 102. 
 Seal, great, by whom held, 173 ; attached \ 
 
 on property after death, 211. 
 Sedan chairs, by whom used in Tibet, 61, 
 
 130, 174. 
 Semaron, village of, 70. 
 Semarum la, 19, 20. 
 Semu, village of, 144. 
 Sera, monastery of, 147 ; judicial power of 
 
 abbot of, 177 ; revenue of, 182. 
 Seng-chen, or lama minister, 202. 
 Serge, 30 ; superior quality made at Pishi 
 
 Mani Ihakhang, 73 ; presented to 
 
 minister, 100; of Tos nam-gyaling, 
 
 218. 
 Serkempa, or lay monk, 156. 
 Serpon, or collector of customs, 109. 
 Sbab chu. See Ee chu. 
 Shabdung, or page, 79. 
 Shabshi, village of, 217. 
 Shalchepa, title given the Kalon, 174. 
 Shalu, monastery, 72 ; chu, 72. 
 Shamaluug. See Tamalmig. 
 Shandung chu, 217. 
 Shape, minister of State, 36, 48, 51 ; in 
 
 procession, Gl ; also called Kalon ; 174. 
 Shari, village of, 217. 
 Shar Khambu district, 18, 26 ; mountains 
 
 of, 20, 35. 
 Shata, the Shape, 36, 173. 
 Shar-chyog Aniuug, village of, 76. 
 Shartse college, 119 ; Khanpo of, tinds the 
 
 Dalai lama, 160, 161. 
 Sharui teng, a haunted spot, ofleriug made 
 
 at it, 141. 
 Sheep, wild, 16, 32, 37, 42, 244, 245; 
 
 carcasses cooked whole, 42 ; wild, stuffed 
 
 at Gyantse, 91 ; horns hung before 
 
 temple, 151. 
 Shendar ding, village of, 205, 214. 
 
 Shenrab mivo, chief deity of the Bonbo, 
 205 ; his descendants, 206. 
 
 Shenrezig, the god,. 76 ; incarnate in 
 Tnmdrin, 138, 139 ; famous statue of, in 
 Lhasa, 152; statue at rotala, 168; 
 incarnate in Dalai lama, 171 ; one of his 
 favourite resorts, 229. 
 
 Shen-tang srung-lug. sect of Bonbo, 208. 
 
 Sheu tsang family, 206, 207; — lug, sect 
 of lamas, 208. 
 
 Sherab dongbu, cited, 177. 
 
 Shetag mountains, 231. 
 
 Shetanta, maidservant, 96, 150. 
 
 Shetoi, village of, 129. 
 
 Shetot. See Shetoi. 
 
 Shigatse, town of, 43; market at, 47, 51, 
 52 ; people dishonest. 111 ; climate, 113 : 
 return of U. G. to, 211. 
 
 Shikya, village of, 2,38. 
 
 Shing donkar, village of. 146. 
 
 SJnnyer, or foreman, 146. 
 
 Sho, tenth of an ounce, 184. 
 
 Shong la, 238. 
 
 Shong-mar-tse, village of. 210. 
 
 Shong chu, 242. 
 
 Shong-pa la, 242, 243. 
 
 Shugpa tang, 29. 
 
 Shulenpa, title given the Kalon, 174. 
 
 Shyati-ling, village of, 235. 
 
 Sikhs, at Shigatse with envoy of Kashmir, 
 52. 
 
 Sikkim, north-west boundary of, 2 ; Tibetan 
 potter}' sold in, G6 ; Rajah's sister, 206. 
 
 Sing-dong, waterfall in the Tsang-po, 125. 
 
 Singing songs, 108 ; birds, 221. 
 
 Singli mountains, 2, 5, 6, 20. 
 
 Singma la, 237. 
 
 Slate, wooden, used to learn to write on, 
 81. 
 
 Small-pox, fear of, 105, 110, 193; in Central 
 Tibet, 126; at Xangartse, 130; cere- 
 monies for recovery, 130 ; persons ill 
 with, 143 ; prayers for recovery, 146 ; 
 spread of, in Lhasa, 155, 170; near 
 Sakya, 238; hospitals for, 242; treat- 
 ment of, 257. 
 
 Snakes, at hot springs, 205; their bite 
 rare, 258 ; treatment of, 258 ; eaten by 
 Lalos, 258. 
 
 Snow, fall of, 123, 124. 
 
 Snow-shoes, 26. 
 
 Soap, substitute for, 100.
 
 •789 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Social divisions of Tibet, 24G, 247. 
 
 Solpon, or steward, 50 ; cheupo. or cup- 
 bearer of the Dalai lama, 107. 
 
 Souam cliuphel, the Desi, 172. 
 
 Sonam-gyatso, tlie Dalai lama, 172. 
 
 Songkar, village of, 220 ; origin of name, 
 221 ; la, 221. 
 
 Springs, hot, 204, 211. 
 
 SraiKj, or ounce, 182. 
 
 Sri Dandi, his Kaiyadarsha found, 112; 
 minister's opinion of, 112: study of it 
 by S. C. D., 113. 
 
 Srang-btsan gambo. King, his Chinese 
 wife, 151 ; image of, Slienrezig made by 
 him, 152 ; his soul absorbed in it, 153 ; 
 image of king, 153 ; his stone seat, 153 ; 
 picture painted with his blood, 159; his 
 image in Potala, 1G8; temple built by, 
 230, 232. 
 
 Stag, stnfted at Gyantse, 91. 
 
 Stirrup-cup. 28. 
 
 Store houses in Djong, 177. 
 
 Stove, earthenware, 60, 112, 162. 
 
 Stuffed pheasants, 8 ; animals of Gyantse, 
 91. 
 
 Sumdongma plain, 29. 
 
 Summer retirement of lamas, 214, 261. 
 
 Sunapara, village of, 70. 
 
 Sundub phug, 18. 
 
 Surgeons, college of, at Lhasa, 195, 196. 
 
 Surveying mode followed for Gyantse, 
 86, 87 ; minister wants to learn, 101. 
 
 Swallows, 43. 
 
 Ta-cuien-lc, the town of, 516. 
 
 Tag, village of, 220. 
 
 Taga-sho, village of, 226. 
 
 Tag chhen Panda. See Tag-tsan bumba. 
 
 Tagkar-sho, ruins of, 226. 
 
 Tagmar. See Tamar. 
 
 Tagnag, village of, 211. 
 
 Tagong. See Taugang. 
 
 Tag-po, birth-place of new Dalai lama, 
 
 161 ; annexed to Sakya, 240. 
 Tag-tsan bumba, shrine of, 231. 
 Taimen, hamlet of, 75. 
 Taisamling college, 119. 
 Takoar, village of, 1. 
 Tale of the two friends who tried to 
 
 deceive each other, 92-94. 
 Tale, village of, 7, 8. 
 Ta-lung, village of, 216. 
 
 Tama chu, lake, 15. 
 
 Tama la, 22. 
 
 Tama lung, village of, 142, 236. 
 
 Tamar, village of, 43. 
 
 Tamarisk trees, 230. 
 
 Tambur valley, early inhabitants, 327 ; 
 Khola Linibu, 20. 
 
 Tamdrin, the god, 22 ; see also Harya- 
 griva ; incarnation of Shenrezig, 138 ; 
 destroys demon, 139. 
 
 Ta miran kukyab, crags, 22. 
 
 Tana, village of, 209. 
 
 Tauag. village of, Gd ; estate of minister 
 at, 125 ; visited by U. G., 204 ; incarnate 
 lama at, 241. 
 
 Tanag Donphug, lamasery of, 241. 
 
 Tandub, temple of, 230. 
 
 Tang-da. See Tanta. 
 
 Tanglung, village of, 40. 
 
 Tang-jje, valley of. 204. 
 
 Tangye-ling monastery, 149, 195 ; regent 
 taken from, 173. 
 
 Tang-tong gyal-po. King, builds bridge 
 over Tsangpo, 143; his other works, 
 143. 
 
 Tanka, Tibetan coin, 39. 
 
 Tanta, hamlet of, 217. 
 
 Tao valley, 238. 
 
 Tarauath lama, early residence, 209. 
 
 Targod chyi-khang, author lodged in, 45 ; 
 leaves it, 111. 
 
 Targye, village of, 41, 211, 244. 
 
 Tarmiina. See doche. 
 
 Tarpa gang, 34. 
 
 Taslii-chos ding monastery, 24. 
 
 Tashiding hill, at mouth of Kalai river, 6. 
 
 Tashigaug, village of, 74, 101. 121, 123, 
 204. 
 
 Tashigong, village of. 243. 
 
 Tashi-gyantsa, village of, 62, 69, 125 ; 
 description of, 69. 
 
 Tashi lama. See Panchen lama. 
 
 Tashilhunpo, frontier of, 40 ; author's first 
 journey to, 40 ; arrival at, 43, 44 ; resi- 
 dence at, 45 et sqq. ; beauty of, 45 ; 
 illumination of, i)G\ worship of Emperor 
 of China in, (;0; view of, 69; employe's 
 living at Tashi-gyantsa, <i9; inscription 
 relating to founder of, 114 ; great 
 temple of, 114, 117; S. C. D. leaves it 
 for Lhasa, 124 ; house in Lhasa belong- 
 ing to, 149 ; final departure from, 237.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 283 
 
 Tashi-rabka, 32, 3."), 3G, 77 ; wall at, 3G ; 
 
 bridge at, 37 ; trailers at, 38. 
 Ta-tsan or colleges of Tasliilliunpo, 117. 
 Ta-u, relay of horses, 52 ; officers of the, 
 
 63 ; tax, 182 ; by whom due, 185. 
 Taugaug, village of, 74. 
 Tax-collectors, 177 ; duties and rights, 184. 
 Taxes, 181 ; exempted classes, 182 ; fixa- 
 tion of, 182, 183 ; lamaseries exempted 
 
 from, 183; assessments, how made, 183; 
 
 on wine, 183 ; on store-keepers, pedlars, 
 
 184 ; paid to landlords, 213. 
 Tea, drinking, 24, 49, 77-80; "general 
 
 tea," 132, 205 ; varieties at Lhasa, 159 ; 
 
 its introduction into Tibet, 159; grace 
 
 before drinking, 167, 168; drinking by 
 
 lamas, 207. 
 Teak wood pillars, in Jo khaug, 163 
 Tebong. village of, 30. 
 Telephone invented by lama, 208. 
 Teling, hamlet of, 76. 
 Temple, description of, at Dongtse, 78 ; at 
 
 Gyantse, 90 ; at Samye, 222 ; at Sakya, 
 
 239. 
 Temple, Sir Kichard, 73. 193. 
 Tertaliiigpa family, 235. 
 Theft, how punished, 187 ; ordeal for 
 
 determining, 189. 
 Thorny shrub on Oma tang. 129. 
 Threshing, method of, 216, 218. 
 Tibchu,218: villageof,218; la, 217, 218. 
 Tibgyu chu, 39. 
 Ti chu, 145 ; bridge over, 145. 
 Tiger, in Sikkim, 14 ; stuli'ed, at Gyantse, 
 
 91. 
 Timkra la, monkeys near, 2. 
 Timpon. police court of Lhasa, 174. 
 Tingri djong, 50, 121 ; road to, 50 ; general 
 
 at, 80 ; visited by Amban, 178. 
 Tingugma, village of, 29. 
 Tiukar la, 84. 
 Tinki, peaks of, 238. 
 Tinle-gyatso, the Dalai lama, 159. 
 Tisrong detsan, King, 222 ; his image, 
 228 ; founds Samye, 225 ; monastery 
 built by, 230. 
 Tobacco, smoking forbidden, in Tashi- 
 
 Ihunpo, 119 ; by lamas generally, 119. 
 Tobgyal, palace of, 199; Panchen lama 
 
 dies there, 203, 214. 
 Toilung, village of, 145. 
 Toilung chu. See Ti chu. 
 
 Toilung Tsorphu, 50. 
 Toi Suduling, monastery of, 218. 
 Toitsi, village of, 143. 
 Toll, bridge, 184. 
 Tom chu, 238. 
 
 Tombs, of Panchen lamas, 56, 69, 118 ; of 
 Dorje phagmo, 136, 137 : of first Dalai 
 lama. 169. 
 Tomse-gang, sijuare of, 155. Se(s also 
 
 Gya-bum gang. 
 Tondub Khaugsar, family. 55 ; office at, 
 
 62 ; passport from, 67. 
 Tondub ling, 209. 
 Tongbu, village of, 142. 
 Tong chu, 204. 
 Tonglo mountain, 5. 
 Tong-shoi. See Dong-sho. 
 Tonmi Sambhota, the minister, 168. 
 Ton namgyalling Jong. See Tos nam- 
 
 gyaling. 
 Toothache, caused by worms, 60 ; its pre- 
 valence in Tibet, 260. 
 Torma offerings, 56, 126, 262. 
 Tos-nam-gyaling, town of, 218. 
 Tovo Metsig-pa, the god, 153. 
 Trade, between Lhasa and China, 156; 
 
 customs in Tibet, 191, 192. 
 Trap, for pheasants, 14. 
 Treasury of Tibet, 51. 
 Trees sprung from hair of saint, 227. 
 Troops, their paj^, 180. 
 Tsa-khang, village of, 144. 
 Tsal-pa-nang, ruined village, 144. 
 Tsamba, parched barley meal, 40 ; how 
 
 eaten, 112. 
 Tsandan-yu llia-khang, temple of, 282. 
 Tsang l:lian<j, or '"chief temple," 151, 158. 
 Tsarong chu, 238. 
 Tsa tsam, 33. 
 Tsang, or Ulterior Tibet, 41 ; generals in, 
 
 80. 
 Tsang-po, the river, 66 ; waterfall at entry 
 into Bhutan, 125; first view of, 142; 
 bridge over, 143 ; crossing of by boat, 
 143 ; crowd near Tashi-gang, 204 ; ferry 
 at Rag-tso, 209 ; passage near Kideshor, 
 219 ; at Samdub, 227 : ferry at Logang, 
 228 ; journey along, 234, 285. 
 Tsari, country of, 88, 125. See also Yaru 
 
 tsang-po. 
 Tse-chan monastery, 84; one of most 
 ancient in Tibet, 87 ; doctor from, 121.
 
 284 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Tse-cbog ling, iiicaiuatelainn of, degraded 
 for adulteij', ISo ; regent chosen from, 
 173. 
 
 Tse-chog-pa monastery, 234. 
 
 Tse-dung, or lama officials, 17(3 ; their 
 number and duties, 116; liuga, 202. 
 
 Tse labdra scliool of Potaia, 176. 
 
 Tse-pa-med, the god, coral image of, in 
 Eamoche, 1G.5; image at Saraye, 222. 
 
 Tse-tang, town of, 228, 229 : lamasc ries 
 at, 230 ; lamas from, 232 ; returns to, 
 234. See also CLe-thang. 
 
 Tsha-bu-iia. See Tsal-pa-nang. 
 
 Tgi-hhang, or Bureau of Accounts, 17."). 
 
 Tsipon, or accountant, ."iO, 81. 
 
 Tso chuug donka. lakelets, 22. 
 
 Tao dom-dongma, lake. 17. 
 
 Tsog-chen shalnyo, his annual reign in 
 Lhasa, 2G6. 
 
 Tsog-chi, village of, 7.'). 
 
 Tsogpon, or headman, 51, 52. 
 
 T>!0 kliaiig, or hall of worship, 57. 
 
 Tsomoling, the regent, 156 ; his reforms, 
 157; anecdote concerning, l.")6, 157; 
 regent chosen from, 173. 
 
 Tsomoling lamaserjs 157. 
 
 Tsomo tel-tuug, 211, 243; visit to lake, 
 244. 
 
 Tso-nag lake, 16, 17. 
 
 Tsong du ta-tsang. See Chong du-chog. 
 
 Tsoug-khapa, his birthday, 56 ; lamasery, 
 near Gyantse founded by, 84 ; image at 
 Gyautse, 90 : crown on Lhasa Jo-vo 
 presented by, 152 ; his statues at Lhasa, 
 152, 153; rock discovered by, 152; 
 stone lumps given by, 153 ; his prayer- 
 meeting, 198; place where he took his 
 vows, 233. 
 
 Tsoni, in Ando, 156. 
 
 Tsopun, or head ot village, 176. 
 
 Teorpu monastery, 145. 
 
 Tubdan. lamasery of, 204. 
 
 Tuchiiiig Jong. See Darclmng djong. 
 
 Tu Kham, or upper (Stod) Khamdo. See 
 Khaiiulo. 
 
 Tu-lug, family of 13unbo, 2()7. 
 
 Tamj-chen, chief secretary, 47 ; goes to 
 Dongtse, 69; his dress, 69; his birth 
 place, 70; visit to his motlier, 71. 
 
 Turban, yellow, 62, 95, 99. 
 
 Turnip, 32. 
 
 U, or Central Tibet, (U. 
 
 Uddayani, dance in celebration of birth of. 
 210. 
 
 Ugyen-gyatso, lama, 1, 24, 27; goes to 
 Gyautse, 81 ; his visit of Gyantse, 85- 
 88 ; surveys the town, 86 ; questions 
 traders, 105; sent to the Lachan pass, 
 105, 106; recommends S. C. D. to friend, 
 107; prepares for journey, 110; leaves 
 Shigatse, 111; returns to Gyatso-shar, 
 196; botanizes, 201; visits Bonbo sanctu- 
 ary, 205, 206, 207, 208; revisits Bigyal 
 Sendar, 213 ; returns to India, 216. 
 
 Vlag, hardships on people, 51, 53, (Jd, 179 ; 
 given Chinese Amban, 63, 63 ; given all 
 soldiers and mercliants, 179 ; definition 
 of, 182 ; by whom due. 182, 183 ; who 
 exempted, 183. 
 
 I'nderground monastery, 38. 
 
 Urga, the town of, 209. 
 
 Usury, 190. 
 
 Vaccine, author brings some to Tibet, 
 
 105. 
 Vaidurya Ta-tsan, 19."). 
 Tajra Akshobhya, the image of, at Lhasa, 
 
 1.35. 
 Vermicelli, 59. 
 Visvakarma, sculptor of image of the 
 
 Buddha, 151. 
 
 AVallung, village of, 24; road to, 29; 
 
 lamasery of, 31 ; district of, 36 ; traders 
 
 from, 37. 
 Walnut trees, 218, 224. 226. 
 Wangdan, village of, 75. 
 Wangdu chorten, of Lhasa, 155. 
 Washing bauds before meals, 99. 
 Watchmen in fields. 2. 
 Water, cold, not drunk, 112. 
 Weather makers, 24. 
 
 Well, mode of drawing water, 73, 87, 195. 
 Wena, village of, 39. 
 Wheat, grown at Chu-shnl, 144; near 
 
 Lhasa, 145. 
 Willow trees, 70, 73, 76, 118 ; near Lliasa, 
 
 144, 145, 149 ; at Tos nam-gyaliug, 218; 
 
 near Samye, 224, 226. 
 Winds, at Shigatse, 109. 
 Wine, not allowed lamas, 90. 
 Witchcraft, spread of, 212.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 285 
 
 Wolves, 36. 
 
 Women, occupied in business, 55; their 
 labours, 72 ; sell in market, 85 ; not in 
 business at Shigatse, 85 ; harshly- 
 treated, 99; dress of wealthy, 121; 
 make bricks, 1-13 ; official duties to- 
 wards, 177 ; when unclean, 214 ; puri- 
 fication of, 214. 
 
 Worship, in temple of Dongtse, 78 ; by 
 minister, 95; Kalachakra mandala, 127, 
 128. 
 
 Wu-tse temple of Samye, 222, 224. 
 
 Yab la, 235. 
 
 Ya-go, village of. See lago. 
 
 Yak, riding, 30; bulls drive off wolves, 
 
 36; stuffed at Gyantse, 91 ; horns hung 
 
 before temple, 151 ; legend concerning 
 
 some yak horns. 153, 154. 
 Yakthanga, name of Limbus, 3. 
 Yalung, valley, 20, 242; river, 21; 
 
 village, 22. 
 Yamata ri valley, 22, 23. 
 Yamhu, a weight of silver, 51. 
 Yamdo tso, 136, 216. See also Palti, lake, 
 
 and Yamdo-yum tso. 
 Yamdo-yum tso, lake, 130, 140. 
 Y'ampung la, 12, 15 ; village, 15 ; trade at, 
 
 15. 
 
 Yangaro district, 20. 
 
 Yang-ku tang, village of, 32. 
 
 Yaugma. 16, 24, 32; road to, 28, 29; 
 
 river, 29, 32, 33; traders from. 29; 
 
 cultivation at, 32 ; district of, 36. 
 Yangpung, salt dealers from, 8. .S'ee also 
 
 Yampung. 
 Yangta, village of, 2'!4. 
 Yanku tang, 22. 
 Yaiithang, village of, 7. 
 Yarllia-sliampo moiintnins, 231. 
 Yarlung, district of, 226 ; its capital, 228 ; 
 
 inundation of, 231 ; its fertility, 234; 
 
 river, 231, 234 ; — shetag lamasery, 231 . 
 
 See also Gondang-tangme. 
 Yarsa, village of, 27. 
 Yaru la, 42, 244. 
 
 Yarn tsangpo, river 41. See also Tsang-po. 
 Yurupe village, 217. 
 Yu-tog, zamba. 148 ; school, 175. 
 Yong-dso cliu, 16. 
 
 Zangpo-pal. hierarch of Sakya, 240. 
 
 Ze-khaiig shikba, village of, 232. 
 
 Zim phug, 30. 
 
 Zinan la, 22. 
 
 Zomba Lhakiiang. See Ombulha-khang. 
 
 Zorwar Sing, the Sikh general, 53. 
 
 tup: end. 
 
 PKINTED BY WILLIAM CLOVVBS AND SOXS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BIX'CLES.
 
 LIBRARY 
 UNIVERSITY O? CALIFORNIA
 
 ^l ' - / 
 
 a>3 % 
 
 . «"7 7r-. 
 
 iiSiiiiHiiir 
 
 A A 001 408 657 3 
 
 3 1210"00248 6031